《Evolving Silver Dragon》


 Chapter 1 - Chapter 1: There is something going on, will update tomorrow afternoon_1

Chapter 1: There is something going on, will update tomorrow afternoon_1


    Translator: 549690339


    As the title says, Night Owl, don¡¯t bother waiting.

 Chapter 2 - Chapter 2: 001 Do you think it’s a True Dragon? Actually, it’s a Dragon Beast!_1

    Chapter 2: 001 Do you think it¡¯s a True Dragon? Actually, it¡¯s a Dragon Beast!_1


    Translator: 549690339


    After an unknown period of time, a newborn life slowly opened its eyes.


    Surrounded by darkness, the newly awakened consciousness was initially frightened. After getting used to the darkness, it cautiously touched the hard objects around it.


    ¡°It seems like I¡¯m inside an egg?¡±


    A soul from Earth was recalling its last memories from its previous life, lamenting about the unfinished regrets.


    However, it soon accepted its new fate with a smile. The past was already gone, so what¡¯s the point of dwelling on it?


    Now, it seemed as if it had become a member of the transmigrating group, but its new body seemed a little strange.


    It was very different from the familiar human form, and most importantly, it was oviparous¡­


    It noticed that its body seemed to be covered with scales, and there was a tail behind it. Combining these with the fact that it was inside an egg,


    After exposure to many fantasies, it boldly speculated, could it have become a huge dragon?


    At this moment, a torrent of information suddenly flooded its brain.


    It instinctively felt that this large amount of information was full of useful knowledge.


    However, the moment the information entered its brain, it was absorbed by a strange light ball, leaving it with only the knowledge of a foreign language and a complicated and hard-to-pronounce name.


    ¡°Otto Vitellius Augustin, this is¡­ my real name!¡±


    With its new name, Otto¡¯s expression became serious. This familiar development seemed to confirm that it had indeed turned into a dragon!


    Whether one turned into a True Dragon or a goblin through transmigration, the difference was heaven and earth. Otto could already envision its glorious future lying on top of a mountain of treasures.


    Maybe it could even play the role of the evil dragon and princess! At this thought, its mouth watered.


    However, it was somewhat worried about the mysteriously disappearing information, which seemed to be very helpful to it.


    But Otto didn¡¯t think too much about it, as things had already happened, and there were more important things to do now.


    With expectations for the future, Otto began to work hard to break the surrounding eggshell.


    Finally, it found a weak spot and forcefully nudged it with the small horn on its nose, creating a tiny crack in the eggshell.


    As it continued to strike, fresh air and blinding light flooded into the broken eggshell, and a new life was successfully born!


    Without having time to observe its surroundings, hunger prompted Otto to turn around and start gnawing on its own eggshell.


    At first, it was somewhat reluctant, but after one bite, it found that the texture of the eggshell was similar to chocolate. It couldn¡¯t help but gobble down the remaining eggshell.


    With some food in its stomach, Otto finally began to observe its surroundings, only to find that things were quite different from what it had imagined.


    This place wasn¡¯t a dragon¡¯s lair, nor was there a mother dragon guarding the eggs. Instead, it was in a large hall built from neatly arranged, solid stones.


    It was positioned on a raised platform in the center of the hall, with a magic circle inscribed on it. It was right in the center of the magic circle.


    Several blond, blue-eyed middle-aged men in medieval European clothing stood around the platform, pointing and discussing Otto.


    This made Otto feel a sense of unease¡­


    The remaining knowledge allowed Otto to understand their conversation.


    A man who seemed to be their leader frowned and said discontentedly, ¡°We wasted so much expensive magical material, just to end up with another Dragon Beast¡­¡±


    A subordinate lowered his head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lord Walton. We can¡¯t determine if a dragon egg can give birth to a True Dragon before it hatches successfully¡­¡±


    Walton, the leader, obviously didn¡¯t want to waste more time on this matter.


    He waved his hand and said, ¡°Recover as much of the magic circle material as possible. There is no need to waste a contract on a Dragon Beast. Send it to the Arena and try to sell it for a good price!¡±


    ¡°As you wish!¡±


    After Walton left the hall, several servants entered under the orders of his subordinates and began to carefully remove the precious magical materials from the platform.


    Meanwhile, Otto, who had just been born, was easily captured and put in a cage before being loaded onto a carriage.


    ¡°That guy called me a Dragon Beast?¡±


    Otto wanted to frown, but its scaled head couldn¡¯t perform such a complex expression.


    Soon, Otto understood why he was not considered a True Dragon, for he found that he had no wings¡­


    Whether it was his size or the light gray-blue scales, there wasn¡¯t much difference between him and the huge dragons in Otto¡¯s memory.


    But as soon as he looked behind, his heart sank. A wingless dragon was not only regarded differently by others but was also frustrating for Otto himself.


    ¡°This is just a giant lizard, isn¡¯t it!¡±


    Soon, he stopped dwelling on it, because he was hungry again¡­


    The eggshells could only provide minimal nourishment, which had already been digested.


    The newly hatched dragonling was now extremely eager to consume meat for sustenance.


    Not knowing how much time had passed, the carriage finally stopped, and a pungent, bloody smell immediately filled Otto¡¯s nose.Ugh¡­ Otto, weak from hunger, lay in the cage covering his nose with his paw.


    A few human servants moved Otto, along with his cage, and placed it under a shed made of thatched straw.


    The shed was already filled with cages containing various wild beasts and creatures.


    Once Otto was placed on an empty spot, the human servants covered their noses and left with disgusted expressions on their faces, leaving Otto in despair as he surveyed his surroundings.


    In the cages around him were fearsome creatures, like a scar-riddled gnoll growling at him.


    Even from several meters away, Otto could smell the foul odor coming from the monster¡¯s mouth.


    In another cage was a dire wolf that was drooling at Otto, seemingly regarding him as its next meal.


    What surprised Otto even more was the sight of a skeletal, clearly malnourished Chimera, around four or five meters long including its tail, locked in the corner of the shed.


    The Chimera seemed to sense Otto¡¯s gaze and lifted its red dragon head, glancing at him.


    Upon realizing that Otto was just a wingless young dragon-beast, it lost interest and dropped its nearly skinless head back to the ground, unconcerned with the world.


    During that brief moment when the Chimera had raised its dragon head, all the creatures around Otto closed their mouths and stared at it with caution.


    The dire wolf that had been salivating at the sight of Otto collapsed in its cage and hadn¡¯t recovered yet, and a yellow liquid seeped out slowly.


    The smell in the shed grew even more unbearable.


    But soon, the creatures around it became restless again, smelling the presence of humans entering the shed filled with monsters.


    Most of the creatures had a habit of eating humans, considering them a delectable delicacy.


    However, they were all locked up, and the enormous Chimera was bound tight in the corner.


    So, the newcomers were not afraid. They simply covered their noses, obviously having a hard time dealing with the stench.


    A tall and short figure approached Otto¡¯s cage, and the tall, dark-skinned man with a chubby face examined Otto before nodding slightly.


    Then, he coldly told the short figure, ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll be in charge of this dragon-beast¡¯s care. Be diligent, and I might even find you a good buyer!¡±


    This dark-skinned fat man was the owner of the arena, and people called him Blackheart George.


    He was also involved in the slave trade, notoriously breaking apart countless previously happy families as a ruthless slave trader.


    The short figure nodded silently, watching Blackheart George leave the stinky place.


    The short figure then squatted down in front of Otto¡¯s cage, allowing Otto to finally see the figure clearly.


    Skinny, covered in dirt, one could only tell it was a child by the size¡­


    Her silver hair was draped over her petite forehead, and her red pupils were like captivating rubies.


    Dirt obscured her facial features, but the pointed ears on both sides of her cheeks caught Otto¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Is this an elf?¡±


    Confused, Otto looked at her, and her tattered clothes spoke for her status.


    Even the human servants who had brought Otto here had decent clothes to wear.


    She must be a slave¡­


    ¡°My name is Sofia. Nice to meet you!¡±


    Her voice was clear and gentle, like the chimes of a bell in the summer breeze. It was only at this moment that Otto realized she was a young girl.


    Naturally, Otto wouldn¡¯t speak so easily, but his protesting stomach responded for him as hunger took hold.


    At first, Sofia was taken aback, but then she giggled and ran off.


    She soon returned, struggling to drag a mysterious creature¡¯s leg meat to Otto¡¯s cage.


    Upon seeing the food, Otto¡¯s stomach growled even louder.


    Although he didn¡¯t scream like the other monsters at the sight of the blood, the desire in his eyes for the food reached its apex.


    Sofia then used a rusty knife to cut the leg meat into pieces small enough to fit through the cage, and watched quietly as Otto ate.


    Otto never thought that he would end up devouring raw meat like a wild beast, but he didn¡¯t have any other options at this point.


    The extreme hunger made him eat and swallow the bloody pieces of meat in front of him like a madman. Surprisingly, the taste was quite good, and the texture was like tofu under his sharp teeth.


    As a few pieces of meat filled his stomach, the unusual light ball appeared in Otto¡¯s mind, along with a message floating on it.


    ¡°Successfully devoured Barbaric Bull, gained Low-Level Monstrous Strength 1/10, do you wish to keep¡­¡±


    As Otto was eating, he paused for a moment, then realized that the golden finger of transmigration had finally arrived!


    Ps: New author, new work, many shortcomings, please be forgiving. Hope you¡¯ll like, share, and recommend it, thank you~


    The setting is mostly based on DND, with some references to other settings and the author¡¯s imagination. Please take it as is~

 Chapter 3 - Chapter 3: 002 Eat well and drink enough to work well_1

    Chapter 3: 002 Eat well and drink enough to work well_1


    Translator: 549690339


    It has been a month since Otto was sold to this arena.


    During this time, although Otto was always locked in a cage, he also learned a lot of information from Sofia¡¯s mouth.


    This little elf loli was like a chatterbox, even if Otto didn¡¯t pay attention to her, she would talk a lot to a dragon beast that seemed to have no wisdom at all.


    Now the place he is in is called Kor Town, which is a remote town in the Lait Kingdom, located in the north of the Arcadia Continent.


    Besides the surrounding small countries, there are also various monsters in the wilderness and dense forests.


    It is said that true dragons also appear in the surrounding area.


    From the gossip around the arena, to her own past, and her expectations for the future, she never tires of confiding to Otto.


    Most of her time was spent on Otto, and she even tried to reach out and touch Otto¡¯s head.


    After not feeling any hostility, this has become her favorite thing to do every day.


    These days, Otto¡¯s treatment among the surrounding group of monsters can be called luxurious, with three meals a day, all of them barbaric bull legs.


    Sometimes it¡¯s even accompanied by the limbs of other monsters to change the taste.


    The starving monsters get just enough food every day to keep them from starving to death.


    Even the Chimera locked in the corner of the wall could only get a Barbaric Bull leg every day, and usually had to rely on hunting other monsters in the arena to have a full meal.


    Sometimes it would even be forcibly shared by Blackheart George with Otto, which was quite miserable.


    As for Otto, in this month, he spent most of his time either eating, sleeping, or listening to bedtime stories from the little elf loli. His days were quite fulfilling.


    If only there weren¡¯t those pungent smells around him¡­


    Truth be told, Otto had already grown somewhat used to these pungent smells.


    At this moment, he was casually gnawing on a Minotaur¡¯s thigh bone as if it were a spicy strip snack.


    At first, he really resisted eating these monsters, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t escape the delicious fate.


    ¡°Successfully devoured Minotaur, obtained Low-level Wild Beast Heart 10/10, do you want to retain it¡­¡±


    Looking at the information provided by the mysterious light ball in his mind, Otto curled his lips. Over the past month, he had learned a lot about this strange light ball.


    In simple terms, he could devour other creatures to gain some of their abilities, and could choose whether to retain them for his own evolution.


    If the swallowed amount was not enough to gain the ability, the light ball would kindly display a progress bar.


    The light ball in his mind would only tell him the name of the ability, and he had to explore its specific function himself.


    If he was dissatisfied with a newly gained ability, the light ball in his head kindly provided a handy removal feature, as simple as operating on instinct.


    Over the past month, he had obtained many useful abilities through daily eating.


    Of course, some useless or even dragging abilities, like rumination and hibernation, were also selectively removed by him.


    Some abilities would bring certain changes to his body after being acquired.


    For example, after he fully obtained the Low-level Monster Strength, his muscles became much larger.


    When he obtained the Intermediate Thick Skin, he fell into a short period of deep sleep.


    Sofia was so worried during that time, as if something happened to Otto, she would be in trouble.


    However, when he woke up again, the scales on his body had become much thicker and denser.


    And now, Otto quickly discovered that his perception seemed to have become much more sensitive.


    Even with his eyes closed, he seemed to be able to clearly distinguish the positions and distances of the surrounding monsters.It seemed that the Wild Beast Heart allowed him to roughly assess the threat level of the monsters to himself.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s a scouting skill¡­¡±


    Since it was a useful ability, he decided to keep it.


    At this moment, Sofia, who was squatting in front of the cage, passed him another Barbaric Bull leg, and touched the smooth scales on his head in passing.


    Otto quickly chewed up and swallowed the Barbaric Bull leg, but this time, the mysterious Light Ball in his mind didn¡¯t show any information.


    Compared to the first time, Otto wasn¡¯t surprised. He already knew that the abilities he could gain from the same race were limited in most cases.


    So now, the only use of the Barbaric Bull leg was to provide him with the necessary nutrition for growth.


    After a month of constant eating, his body had grown by half, almost reaching a length of three meters.


    This growth rate appeared fitting for a Dragon Beast in the eyes of those around him.


    Now Otto¡¯s light blue-grey scales reflected faint silvery spots under the light.


    His body was robust, muscles bulging, and if it weren¡¯t for the lack of dragon wings behind him, he looked like a thriving young dragon.


    As he continued to enjoy the delicious Barbaric Bull leg, Sofia the elf girl reached into the cage to stroke the smooth scales while talking to herself.


    Otto still had no intention of talking to her. Over the past few days, Otto had always been a listener.


    He also learned from Sofia that she was not a pure Elf but a Half-Elf with half Dore Elf bloodline.


    Her father¡¯s race was unknown, and her mother was a powerful Dore Ranger from the underground world.


    Years ago, her mother took her from the underground world to Dawn Forest.


    In that forest, a high-level Elf tribe reluctantly took them in after a dispute.


    But that happiness didn¡¯t last long; the human army burned the forest and destroyed the tribe before the elite Elves could arrive. They stole the Elves¡¯ thousand-year treasury and abducted the young ones as slaves.


    It was said that Sofia¡¯s mother died on the front lines defending against the invaders.


    After a series of twists and turns, Sofia was bought by Blackheart George, who wanted to raise her and sell her to nobles in big cities.


    Of course, there was a high probability that she would be bought by scumbags with unique preferences soon.


    However, before that, Sofia had to work for him, at least she wouldn¡¯t starve.


    Even after all these experiences, she didn¡¯t despair and maintained a relatively optimistic attitude; the Half-Elf girl had a tenacious heart.


    With Sofia¡¯s company, Otto didn¡¯t find this filthy place as repulsive anymore.


    ¡°Little dragon, you might enter the arena tomorrow¡­¡±


    Sofia¡¯s sudden words startled Otto, and he looked at her in surprise.


    The Half-Elf girl looked worried, ¡°Little dragon, don¡¯t die!¡±


    Over the past month, Otto had eaten more and more, and his size had grown larger, looking like a ferocious beast.


    But he ate too much; Blackheart George feared he would go bankrupt if this continued.


    So, he decided to let Otto participate in the arena first, to see if it could make up for the expenses.


    If the audience¡¯s feedback was average, he might consider selling Otto to Serbia early.


    Compared to the little ticket money from the arena, selling slaves and good-looking monsters to big cities was his main income source.


    Although Otto could more or less guess Blackheart George¡¯s thoughts, it didn¡¯t mean he could accept these results.


    Looking at the snarling monsters around him, Otto felt tremendous pressure; he was a civilized dragon after all!

 Chapter 4 - Chapter 4: 003 A True Dragon Emerges from the Arena?_1

    Chapter 4: 003 A True Dragon Emerges from the Arena?_1


    Translator: 549690339


    No matter how unwilling Otto was, it had no effect.


    Early the next day, he was thrown into the arena, responsible for the opening performance.


    A dragon beast that bore a striking resemblance to a real dragon was indeed a good gimmick.


    Of course, Blackheart George didn¡¯t bother to mention during the publicity that Otto was just a wingless dragon beast.


    Actually, the arena was not a high-end entertainment venue; it was just a crude oval-shaped structure made of large stones.


    The arena was reinforced with rough wooden materials around it, and even the audience seats had no sunshade. However, those who came here didn¡¯t care about this.


    Here, sunshade umbrellas and chilled rye beer were also offered, but all of these required extra charges.


    Many people came today because a certain unscrupulous person had advertised that there would be a young dragon in a grand opening today.


    In Arcadia, dragons were always the most topical things.


    When Otto walked out of the cage and appeared in the center of the arena, the audience realized that they had been deceived, and the boos came.


    A bald man covered in tattered leather armor gritted his teeth angrily and said, ¡°You see, Bick, I knew it. Blackheart George could never get a real dragon!¡±


    As Bick wiped the notched longsword in his hands with a rag, he said irritably, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Reby. You didn¡¯t even spend a few coppers; it¡¯s good enough to have fun watching!¡±


    Bald Reby sneered, ¡°Daring to deceive me, I¡¯ll dig these coppers back from his mouth double next time when I deliver goods to him!¡±


    He did have the capital to say that; although his strength was not strong, in this remote border town, he was already one of the top powerhouses.


    There were no shortage of audience members who shared Reby¡¯s thoughts, but Blackheart George didn¡¯t care at all.


    Ordinary people might complain verbally but would still come again next time. As for the tough bosses, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to waive their ticket fees next time.


    Lait people have always enjoyed bloody activities. Besides the arena, the only entertainment available in this broken place was to have a few drinks at the tavern.


    Compared to the tavern where you¡¯d be kicked out if you couldn¡¯t afford a drink, spending a dozen coppers to sit for half a day in the arena was much cheaper.


    The opponent that Blackheart George carefully selected for Otto finally appeared¡ªa black dire wolf.


    Its body length was about two and a half meters. This size of a dire wolf was obviously undernourished in its clan.


    Obviously, Blackheart George wouldn¡¯t arrange any difficult monsters for Otto, after all, he had spent a lot of money to get his hands on him.


    Moreover, he was still in his growth phase and had eaten up a lot of his food. If something went wrong during his first appearance, he wouldn¡¯t know how to cry.


    Sofia hid in the corner of the arena, watching Otto worriedly, who, on the other hand, was relieved to see his opponent was not that strong.


    Not only was the dire wolf skinny and seemingly underdeveloped, it was also covered in scars, and hardly any of its fur was intact.


    It had already experienced a battle just yesterday.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The dire wolf crouched low to the ground and growled a warning at Otto. Otto¡¯s figure was slightly larger than his, which made him a little frightened.


    Looking at its weak appearance, it might not even be able to bite through his scales.


    With this in mind, Otto slowly approached the dire wolf, who was constantly retreating. Its front paw seemed to be injured, making it very clumsy in action.


    When the dire wolf retreated to the edge of the arena and had nowhere else to go, it finally unleashed its brutal nature.


    With a roar of attack, the dire wolf fiercely leapt and sprinted in front of Otto, opening its mouth wide and biting down on Otto¡¯s neck with all its strength.


    Sofia in the audience was scared and worriedly covered her mouth to prevent herself from crying out.


    Even if he was bitten, there was no danger, but Otto didn¡¯t want the foul teeth of the dire wolf to touch him.


    He stretched out his strong front paw and pressed it directly on the dire wolf¡¯s back. With only a slight force, the skinny dire wolf was pinned to the ground, unable to move.


    The dire wolf struggled, scraping its limbs across the ground, but to no avail.


    With his low-level Beast Strength, Otto¡¯s power had already surpassed that of a grown Barbaric Bull.


    Under these circumstances, it was impossible for a malnourished and half-crippled dire wolf to fight back.


    He looked around and saw Sofia smiling at him while the audience was cheering. They were eagerly awaiting the bloody dismemberment of the monsters that was to follow.


    Otto didn¡¯t have a penchant for torture, so he quickly bit through the dire wolf¡¯s throat, putting an end to the pathetic monster¡¯s life.


    Then, amidst the cheering of the crazy audience, he swallowed the entire dire wolf.


    ¡°Successfully devoured dire wolf, gained Low-level Smell, do you wish to keep¡­¡±


    Unlike the previous dismemberments, this time he swallowed an entire dire wolf, thus directly enabling him to fully acquire one of the wolf¡¯s abilities.


    Blackheart George also moonlighted as a slave trader. For easier management, he naturally raised some wicked slaves as his enforcers.


    Under the escort of several wicked slaves, Otto obediently returned to his cage. He wasn¡¯t unwilling to escape; he just didn¡¯t have the confidence.


    If it came down to single combat, the enforcers of the arena were no match for him, but what good would that do?


    Besides, in the crowd of spectators, he spotted several people who could easily kill him. It would be too risky to act recklessly now.


    His Wild Beast Heart was constantly warning him.


    Actually, this was not to say that this small border town was full of skilled fighters, but he was truly very weak at the moment.


    After all, he had just been born for over a month. If it weren¡¯t for the help of the Light Ball Boss, he wouldn¡¯t have beaten the dire wolf so easily.


    Through this battle, he proved his worth to Blackheart George. A dragon beast capable of easily hunting down dire wolves shortly after one month of birth had great potential for growth.


    Given time, he may replace the Chimera as the new star monster of the arena. His appearance was excellent, and the nobles in Serbia would definitely like him.


    After Otto¡¯s retreat, cheers erupted in the arena once again¡ªthe most popular Chimera entered the battle.


    Because this monster had a pair of wings, it was still bound by a thick chain in the arena to prevent it from flying away.


    However, this didn¡¯t affect the outcome of the fight. This time, its opponent was a gray-brown skinned orc; to most people, orcs were no different from monsters.


    The unarmed orc soon died under the cheers of the audience, burned by Chimera¡¯s flame breath and rapidly devoured by its three monstrous heads.

 Chapter 5 - Chapter 5: 004 Opportunity has arrived!_1

    Chapter 5: 004 Opportunity has arrived!_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Time flew by, a year had passed since Otto first entered the arena and took down a dire wolf.


    During this time, he was sent into the arena almost every day.


    His opponents were either gnolls, raging wild boars, or even the relatively rare centaurs in the area.


    Blackheart George carefully selected Otto¡¯s opponents to ensure his safety while not making the fights too short and boring.


    This was, of course, under the condition that Otto hid his true strength.


    These creatures all ended up in Otto¡¯s stomach and provided him with many new abilities. If you include his tail, his body length had reached nearly five meters, which was even larger than the chimera.


    This growth rate was quite terrifying. In the arena, only the chimera¡¯s size could be compared to his.


    According to the growth rate of true dragons, only young dragons aged five or older or adolescent dragons aged fifteen or older could grow to this size.


    Such a large body was no longer suitable for ordinary cages, so Blackheart George locked Otto in a more spacious stone cell.


    This used to be where he imprisoned disobedient slaves or used it as a warehouse.


    Being away from the stinking monster-filled dens, Otto felt pretty good.


    Sofia was still in charge of feeding Otto, and Otto had grown accustomed to the presence of this half-elf girl.


    Lately, Sofia¡¯s courage had grown; she would now directly bring food into the stone cell where Otto was kept and even sleep cuddled up to Otto at night.


    This situation amazed the other people in the arena. A middle-aged weirdo tried to approach Otto, hoping to tame the dragon beast as a mount.


    What a joke, this was a world that judged by appearance, and the difference between a beautiful little girl and a middle-aged weirdo was just too great.


    After this unfortunate fellow had an arm bitten off, no one else had similar ideas.


    Over the past year, Otto¡¯s popularity in the arena had gradually surpassed the chimera. Although the two looked similar in size, their appearances were worlds apart.


    Apart from not having a pair of dragon wings, Otto¡¯s appearance was very similar to that of a true dragon, with blue-gray scales reflecting faint silver dots.


    Bright eyes and the undeniably beard-like spines on his lower jaw gave him a noble-looking dragon face.


    He looked a lot like a silver dragon, but his head didn¡¯t have the traditional silver dragon fin-like spines, instead, he had spiral, sweeping horns like a red dragon.


    His muscular body was also incredibly strong, and his hind legs were more developed than those of ordinary dragons, allowing him to easily stand upright on two legs.


    His forelimbs had razor-sharp claws, which allowed him to easily break through the defenses of various monsters.


    In short, Otto¡¯s appearance fulfilled humanity¡¯s fantasy of a powerful true dragon, and if he had a pair of dragon wings on his back, it would be even more perfect.


    This was a world that judged by appearance¡­


    Recently, Blackheart George¡¯s life had not been going well. The number of spectators in the arena had been declining, and it showed a clear downward trend.


    At the same time, he could no longer acquire new monsters, which greatly affected his income, and the situation would only worsen.


    Apart from a batch of good-looking monsters sold to Serbia, he still had a large group of starving creatures here.


    Feeding them cost money, even though he only provided the bare minimum amount of food to keep the monsters from starving to death.


    Nevertheless, it was mostly meat, so it was a considerable expense.


    ¡°Damn Dragon Disaster!¡±


    Blackheart George slammed the table, and the evil slaves who stood behind him didn¡¯t dare to let out a fart.


    If they angered their boss at this time, they might be thrown to the perpetually starving monsters as food in a fit of rage.It was the Dragon Disaster that Blackheart George had mentioned which caused the current situation.


    Recently, a Red Dragon suddenly appeared in the Sulfur Mountains, and for some unknown reason, started fighting with the ruler of the Nolan Forest next to it.


    The ruler of the Nolan Forest was a long-established Green Dragon, known as the Mother of Thorns, who naturally would not allow herself to be bullied and immediately fought back, leading to intense battles between them.


    Those were two adult True Dragons, each with a large number of monsters as their followers. As the monsters under the True Dragons fought to the death, adventurers who entered Nolan Forest and Sulfur Mountains were indiscriminately attacked by the monsters.


    In this remote small town, no one could withstand the anger of an adult True Dragon.


    Thus, this town, which originally had little value and served only as a supply station for adventurers, quickly lost its vitality.


    Without rich and generous adventurers, most of the town¡¯s residents who couldn¡¯t make money chose to try their luck elsewhere.


    This further diminished the town¡¯s vitality, and of course, Blackheart George¡¯s business, which relied on the arena audience and slave trading, also plummeted.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go on like this!¡±


    Blackheart George decided to go all-in before Kor Town turned into a ghost town!


    Like most of the townspeople, Blackheart George also wanted to move to a new place and start a new life, and with his accumulated wealth, he could certainly live better than most people.


    However, while gold coins and ordinary slaves could easily be taken away, it wouldn¡¯t be worth the effort to move the unsold monsters.


    But it would be a shame to simply abandon them, as these monsters also took a lot of his energy and money to acquire, and they were important assets.


    So, while his old audience hasn¡¯t completely left yet, he prepared to put all of the monsters in the arena for a massive monster melee.


    The largest monster melee in the history of Kor Town was about to begin!


    He would drain the monsters of their last value, but he would definitely take the Dragon Beast he had spent a lot of money on.


    He couldn¡¯t give up on the Chimera either, as those great nobles in the back would surely be willing to pay a good price for the two fierce beasts!


    His old clients, the Lait nobles who only had money left, loved to decorate their back gardens with these fierce beasts.


    Even Blackheart George hadn¡¯t expected that some adventurers who had already given up on Kor Town would actually rush back overnight just to watch the grand revelry.


    This made Blackheart George laugh with joy.


    However, this also brought some minor troubles to Blackheart George, as the original arena was simply not large enough for so many monsters, and with the adventurers coming back for the excitement, the audience seats needed to be expanded as well.


    After all, it was just a one-time event, so Blackheart George decided to build a temporary arena in the Central Square of Kor Town.


    In fact, it was just a large fence made of wood and rubble.


    As for the audience, they could just stand outside. Blackheart George would kindly provide good seats and benches for those who spent a lot of money on premium tickets.


    With only 100 gold coins, Blackheart George obtained authorization from the mayor to build a fence in the Central Square.


    The outside was bustling in preparation for the celebration, while Otto, locked in the stone cell, also learned about the situation through Sofia.


    Leaning against the eating Otto, Sofia whispered, ¡°Big Dra-dra, we¡¯re going to Serbia soon. I heard it¡¯s much more prosperous than this place. I wonder if our lives will be better there¡­¡±.


    About half a year ago, Sofia started calling Otto ¡°Big Dra-dra,¡± as his nearly five-meter-long body really was a massive creature in front of the half-elf little girl.


    Moreover, the little girl was almost always by Otto¡¯s side, even sleeping together every night, treating him as her closest family member.


    As he listened to the half-elf little girl¡¯s words and felt the lively commotion outside, Otto¡¯s eyes sparkled as he gnawed at the Barbaric Bull¡¯s leg.


    ¡°An opportunity has come!¡±

 Chapter 6 - Chapter 6: 005 Revelry? Revelry…_1

    Chapter 6: 005 Revelry? Revelry¡­_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Under Blackheart George¡¯s arrangement, wicked slaves and some low-paid laborers in Kor Town¡¯s center encircled a piece of land as the venue for the monster fight carnival.


    In just two days, the enclosure was built using nothing more than simple wooden boards.


    Such enclosures would obviously fail for long-term use, but for disposable use, they are barely passable.


    Some people worry about the safety of the enclosure, but the inherently greedy Blackheart George won¡¯t spend an extra dime on it.


    Inside the enclosure, cages filled with monsters were placed, while Otto and Chimera were given special attention, locked with iron chains at opposite ends of the enclosure, the ends of the chains attached to relatively thick wooden boards.


    Blackheart George did not want his two star monsters to have a face-off in this carnival.


    With a little money and some networking, he could bring both star monsters into Serbia and then sell them for a good price.


    Blackheart George hired a spellcaster among the adventurers, who applied magic locks to the cages containing monsters, and then gave a speech devoid of cultural background.


    As the audience booed, the magic locks on the monster cages unlocked simultaneously.


    Over three hundred monsters of various kinds roared as they rushed out of the iron cages; they had been starved for three days, and the first thing they did after getting out was to fight each other for the flesh and blood of other monsters.


    Otto lay on the ground with no movement, clawing at the chain around his neck, and had a plan in his mind.


    The lock¡¯s forging material was ordinary pig iron, and although it was generously used, it was not unbreakable.


    Otto could now easily break free from the chains, but he didn¡¯t do so.


    The monsters that were madly fighting each other around him posed no real threat, as they would only approach Otto and Chimera as a last resort.


    The monsters were crazy, but they wouldn¡¯t court death.


    Instinct drove them to avoid danger.


    Otto was more concerned about the surrounding humans, who had grown much stronger than he had just a year ago.


    But he didn¡¯t think he could escape unscathed from the siege of a group of footmen.


    ¡°Maybe I need someone to draw their fire for me!¡±


    Otto squinted, maliciously staring at Chimera on the other side, gnawing on a dire wolf.


    He looked at the end of the chain around Chimera¡¯s neck, and that thick wooden board as well, and had made up his mind.


    Of Chimera¡¯s three heads, the dragon head and lion head were fighting for the dire wolf beneath them, while the other sheep head was vigilantly observing the surroundings.


    The nearby monsters were eyeing the food under Chimera, but no monster could muster the courage to try and snatch it.


    Behind the rough enclosure was the frenzied audience, some even opening gambling tables, betting on how many monsters Chimera and the silver-scaled dragon beast could kill during the carnival.


    Otto slowly approached Chimera, who had grown so fast that his nearly five-meter body posed an undeniable threat.


    The sheep head kept a cautious eye on Otto, who was getting closer and closer, getting its attention ¨C in Chimera¡¯s eyes, this was not a friendly move.


    The pale silver dragon beast casually slapped a gnoll to death, its powerful hind legs supporting it to stand up, and its front claws holding the gnoll¡¯s corpse.Otto¡¯s strange behavior caught the attention of the surrounding audience, and Blackheart George felt a sense of foreboding.


    Just as people were wondering what the Dragon Beast was up to, it unexpectedly used the Gnoll¡¯s corpse as a throwing weapon and hurled it directly at the Chimera, which was feeding.


    The Gnoll¡¯s body smashed into the Chimera¡¯s vigilant goat head, which was already quite irritable from not having had a chance to feed.


    Otto¡¯s action only served to further enrage it.


    Chimeras are an evil and contradictory combination. The dragon head drives it to attack, plunder, and accumulate treasures; the lion head incites its desire to hunt down powerful creatures within its territory; and the goat head makes it vicious and unyielding, fighting to the death.


    These monsters usually don¡¯t make for good company ¨C if you provoke one, it¡¯s likely to be a fight to the death.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Leaving its food behind, the Chimera fluttered its wings and quickly charged at Otto.


    However, when it was about five meters away, its massive body suddenly came to a halt in mid-air and crashed to the ground with a thud.


    The chain around its neck stood straight, and the worn-out chain made a piercing noise. Obviously, it was under tremendous pressure, causing some worry that it might break.


    ¡°Damn it, what are you all standing around for?¡±


    Blackheart George finally reacted and kicked a Villain Servant in the butt, urging them to quickly deal with this sudden situation.


    Both Otto and the Chimera were his prized possessions, valuable living gold mines that could be sold for a good price in Serbia. Nothing could go wrong.


    In contrast to Blackheart George¡¯s thoughts, the surrounding audience went wild with excitement, these bloodthirsty Lait people wishing for the two beasts to break free from their chains and fight each other right away.


    The arena¡¯s Villain Servants didn¡¯t dare to intervene in the conflict between the two beasts, let alone enter the enclosure filled with a crazy assortment of other monsters.


    So all they could do now was to run to the ends of the chains and try to pull the two confronting beasts back to their respective sides of the arena.


    But how could the mere strength of a few humans move the enraged Chimera and Otto?


    In the end, neither of the two massive beasts retreated even a single step. Instead, a Villain Servant lost his balance from trying too hard and knocked out two of his front teeth, causing the surrounding audience to burst into laughter.


    Otto slapped a Giant Poisonous Snake dead, grabbed its corpse together with that of a Kobold, and used them as throwing weapons against the furious Chimera, adding fuel to the fire.


    Engaged in a struggle against the chain around its body, the Chimera did not expect Otto¡¯s sudden attack. It was hit by the monstrous corpses, and although it didn¡¯t suffer any serious damage, its anger reached its peak.


    The dragon head of the Chimera, one of its three heads, opened its mouth wide and unleashed a fiery breath at Otto, but the latter sidestepped it effortlessly. Otto then threw two more monster corpses at the Chimera, further enraging it.


    Chimeras are intelligent creatures, with many adult chimeras learning to speak human language when they become powerful enough.


    Its three heads quickly scanned the surrounding environment and soon discovered that the end of the chain that bound them was merely secured to a thick wooden board.


    Without hesitation, it aimed a powerful fire breath at the thick board, which, along with the surrounding Villain Servants and a long row of fences, was reduced to ashes.


    With just a slight effort, the Chimera broke free from the chain and soared into the sky.


    The noisy audience became silent in an instant ¨C the monster was now free!

 Chapter 7 - Chapter 7: 006 Tool Beasts? Farewell!_1

    Chapter 7: 006 Tool Beasts? Farewell!_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Although a large group of onlookers were initially hoping that the Chimera would break free from its chains and tussle with Otto, things quickly began to deteriorate once the beast was actually set loose.


    The Chimera could fly, making the crude fences around it completely useless. What¡¯s more, the beast had already destroyed a large section of the enclosure.


    Even the bloodthirsty Lait people were mostly just ordinary folk, not powerful adventurers or skilled magic users. When faced with such an evil and powerful monster, being slow to react meant becoming its dinner.


    Some quick-thinking individuals were already making a hasty escape, and in some places, stampedes had even begun to break out.


    Most of the adventurers capable of stopping the monster were among the fastest to flee, as selfishness was also a hallmark of the Lait people.


    Blackheart George was bleeding in his heart, knowing that this surefire moneymaking event had turned into a disaster, and he might face a hefty compensation afterwards.


    Whether others lived or died was of no concern to him. All he cared about now was minimizing his own losses, so he could make a quick getaway after tidying up his affairs, regardless of who was right or wrong.


    Blackheart George slapped a stunned evil slave and yelled furiously, ¡°Hurry up, you useless freeloaders! Go catch that big bird for me!¡±


    What kind of bird was so terrifying?


    The evil slaves didn¡¯t dare to complain, grabbing ropes and long poles and preparing to enter the enclosure to subdue the Chimera.


    Knowing full well that these crude tools were completely useless, they were obviously just going through the motions.


    They weren¡¯t fools, and as ordinary people, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against even a single dire wolf, let alone the Chimera.


    Meanwhile, the Chimera was focusing all its attention on Otto.


    Taking advantage of its ability to fly, it looked down on Otto from above and unleashed one fiery breath attack after another.


    But Otto easily dodged every attempt, moving with an agility that belied his five-meter-long frame.


    Sometimes, when escaping the attacks proved difficult, Otto would simply grab another monster and throw it at the Chimera, either forcing the beast to divert its flame breath or turning the unfortunate creature into a roasted meal in his stead.


    Without any ranged attack capabilities, Otto was becoming more and more adept at using throwing weapons.


    As the Chimera¡¯s rampage continued, panic erupted among the other monsters in the enclosure, who instinctively sought to escape, the opening created by the Chimera¡¯s destruction proving to be their breakthrough.


    One after another, monsters burst through the charred remnants of the enclosure, immediately beginning to harvest human lives.


    The very people who had come to watch the monsters fight ultimately became part of the spectacle themselves.


    The mayor had already left the area under the protection of his guards. Kor Town was a poor and remote little place, with barely ten guards in total, who usually only collected taxes.


    So when faced with such an event, why would the mayor care about anyone else¡¯s life?


    At this point, he was full of hatred for Blackheart George and secretly vowed to send him to the gallows once the chaos was over.


    Risking his life for a hundred gold coins was a terrible business decision.


    As the chaos escalated, Blackheart George was forced to make his final preparations.


    He had already planned to secure both the Chimera and Otto, go into hiding and hire some adventurers to protect him as he fled to a neighboring country. Once there, he would sell the two monsters to a wealthy noble, ensuring more than enough wealth for him to live comfortably for the rest of his life.


    Just then, George looked back and saw a bald, muscular man grinning at him.


    It was Bald Reby, the strongest adventurer in Kor Town, and his team.


    These scoundrels had been watching the chaos without lifting a finger to intervene, even as the monsters were slaughtering people left and right.


    While the Chimera was formidable, it was hardly an insurmountable challenge for these grizzled adventurers who had spent years living on the ragged edge, fighting and bleeding their way across the wilderness.


    Blackheart George knew that these scoundrels were waiting for him to approach and hire them so they could gouge him for as much money as possible.


    Though he bitterly resented the idea, he had no other choice in the circumstances.¡±A hundred gold coins, help me catch that Chimera!¡±


    Bald Reby sneered: ¡°A hundred gold coins? That¡¯s not enough to hire the powerful Reby! A thousand gold coins, not a single copper less, or I won¡¯t do it!¡±


    He was clearly taking advantage of the situation. Even if the Chimera was sold in Serbia, it would only fetch up to six hundred gold coins.


    Hiring adventurers is also a business, and business is all about bargaining.


    Blackheart George gritted his teeth: ¡°Two hundred¡­ ¡±


    ¡°At least three hundred!¡±


    Bald Reby sneered at him, looking as if he had the upper hand. Blackheart George knew he didn¡¯t have much time to waste on bargaining and ultimately had to compromise.


    ¡°And!¡±


    Before leading his gang of brothers into the fenced area, Bald Reby stared wickedly at Blackheart George.


    He said without a doubt: ¡°You also have to give me that half-elf brat, it¡¯s not worth much!¡±


    The scumbag was talking about Sofia, who he had been eyeing for a long time. He had some unusual tastes, but he would never be willing to buy her outright.


    ¡°Bah! You¡¯re greedier than a dragon!¡±


    Bald Reby ignored Blackheart George¡¯s curse and stepped into the fenced area amidst the laughter of his brothers.


    Although he was unwilling, Blackheart George couldn¡¯t do anything about it. In private, he calculated that if he only had to pay for a half-elf female slave worth dozens of gold coins, it wouldn¡¯t be unacceptable.


    Blackheart George and Bald Reby¡¯s conversation was all overheard by Otto, who had devoured almost all kinds of monsters in the arena in just one year. Naturally, his hearing wouldn¡¯t be poor.


    ¡°Sofia, huh¡­¡±


    The half-elf girl wasn¡¯t brought to the venue, but was left in the arena. Otto remembered the care the little half-elf girl had given him over the past year, and his mind was made up.


    The Chimera continued to attack Otto relentlessly, and the Dragon Beast he had initially dismissed was becoming quite a handful in just a short year.


    After several failed attempts at using Flame Breath, he considered whether to jump down and engage Otto directly but Bald Reby and his adventurer team arrived.


    An enchanted arrow hit one of Chimera¡¯s wings, and the unexpected aerial attack nearly made him plunge down.


    He quickly regained his balance and spotted the human adventurer team that dared to attack him.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The enraged roar of the Chimera echoed throughout the square, and he couldn¡¯t contain his anger, opening his mouth and spewing a torrent of flames at the despicable humans.


    Bald Reby remained calm: ¡°Spellcasters, Mana Barrier!¡±


    Two figures draped in dark robes held up their Magic Wands, and a translucent barrier appeared in front of the adventuring team.


    The Flame Breath pierced through the barrier after a brief pause, but its power was greatly diminished and posed no threat to the adventurers.


    ¡°Get ¡¯em!¡±


    Bald Reby charged forward, brandishing his double-bladed axe while Bick followed closely behind with a sword full of cracks.


    The two Spellcasters cast Fireballs and Freezing rays. Despite not being high-level magic, they still suppressed the Chimera.


    Three Rangers drew their bows and aimed for Chimera¡¯s wings, causing the battle to become tense in a short time.


    At this moment, Otto, shackled on the other side, had bitten through the chains.


    ¡°Farewell!¡±


    He broke through the fence behind him and ran away without looking back.

 Chapter 8 - Chapter 8: 007 Elemental Trap_1

    Chapter 8: 007 Elemental Trap_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Otto escaped, and with such a big figure it was extremely difficult for him to do anything without attracting attention.


    Chimera would not forget the guy who provoked it first. Driven by its evil vengeful nature, it gave up attacking the human adventurers surrounding it and instead flew into the air, chasing Otto.


    This made Blackheart George extremely anxious. How did both of his star monsters run away in an instant?


    It was as if his gold coins had grown wings and flown away.


    ¡°Damn it, Reby, my babies are running away!¡±


    Blackheart George screamed, clutching his hair, while Bald Reby laughed and said: ¡°George, my old friend, I sympathize with you, but this is an unexpected situation. The job¡¯s difficulty has increased, you have to pay more!¡±


    A Dragon Beast like Otto, with such good looks, could be worth at least a thousand gold coins if sold to the nobles of Serbia.


    Blackheart George, unwilling to give up, gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Damn it, as long as you catch both Chimera and the Dragon Beast for me, I¡¯ll give you double the reward!¡±


    Having received a satisfactory answer, Bald Reby shouted to a ranger: ¡°Pete, follow that Dragon Beast for me. Everyone else, stop this big flying bug.¡±


    Pete laughed and replied: ¡°Don¡¯t worry boss, don¡¯t forget to treat me to a drink afterwards!¡±


    This young man¡¯s family had been hunters for generations, relying on the mountains for their livelihood. Tracking beasts was their specialty.


    Pete followed Otto¡¯s escape trajectory, while the others focused their firepower on Chimera.


    Although Chimera wanted to leave, Reby¡¯s two mages were not to be underestimated, with a thick layer of frost covering its wings, it could not fly high nor fast.


    If they just wanted to kill Chimera, this group of veterans could end the fight quickly.


    But Blackheart George wanted it alive. If they accidentally killed it, no one would pay them a reward.


    So now Reby¡¯s strategy was to drive Chimera in the direction Otto fled, fighting and chasing it along the way.


    On the other hand, Otto had returned to the arena.


    Kor Town wasn¡¯t that big, and by now it had descended into chaos, filled with bloodthirsty monsters everywhere.


    Monsters had already spread to the arena, leaving behind only a few evil slaves in charge, but at this moment, not a single one of them could be seen.


    Either they had already run away or they had been eaten by the monsters.


    Using his enhanced sense of smell from the dire wolf, Otto easily found Sofia. He was very familiar with the scent of this half-elf little girl.


    At this moment, Sofia was hiding in the corner of a stone cell, with two gnolls struggling to bite the iron gate in front of them.


    The gnolls¡¯ teeth were very sharp, and the iron gate wouldn¡¯t hold for long. In fact, if Otto was willing, he could¡¯ve torn down the broken iron gate long ago.


    ¡°Owooo¡­¡±


    Just as Sofia was curled up in the corner, her eyes tightly closed, waiting for death to come, she heard the dying wails of the gnolls.


    Sofia was confused because she also felt the ground vibrating, and it felt familiar.


    As she looked up, she saw Otto¡¯s big head. Strangely enough, she felt like the hideous head was smiling at her.


    Otto, who had just come out of the swarm of monsters, was covered in blood and broken flesh, exuding a pungent smell of blood.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, this was undoubtedly a scene from hell, but the half-elf little girl felt extremely relieved.


    ¡°You came back¡­¡±


    Having been a listener for a year, Otto finally said his first words to Sofia: ¡°Do you want to come with me?¡±Sofia opened her eyes wide with disbelief, not expecting Otto to speak, but she knew now wasn¡¯t the time to waste asking questions, so she quickly agreed with a delighted smile.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    This was the first real communication between the two, brief but full of trust. Otto understood Sofia and had grown accustomed to her presence; in this strange world, he didn¡¯t want to be alone.


    As for Sofia, she considered Otto her only family. The half-elf girl didn¡¯t mind the dirt on Otto¡¯s body, climbed onto his broad back, and held onto his neck tightly.


    There were terrifying monsters all around, and Otto was the most frightening of them all, but feeling the familiar sensation beneath her, Sofia felt incredibly at ease.


    Otto knew that Blackheart George wouldn¡¯t let him go easily. Once the distraction Chimera was captured, it would definitely be his turn next.


    One-on-one, those adventurers were no match for him, but the humans had almost ruled the entire continent, and it wasn¡¯t just because of individual strength.


    Even powerful Ancient Dragons often couldn¡¯t gain any advantage when facing a large number of well-coordinated humans.


    Otto¡¯s plan was simple: leave Kor Town, find a place with complex terrain and plenty of prey to hide.


    He would develop stealthily, avoid taking risks, and only consider other matters after his six divine weapons were ready.


    But what he didn¡¯t know was that a human ranger had already set up many Elemental Traps outside the stone cell.


    Elemental Traps were invisible traps set up using Elemental Crystals. Apart from the expensive main material and limited power, they had almost no drawbacks, and most rangers could make them.


    Pete was surprised by the relationship between the Dragon Beast and the half-elf girl. He couldn¡¯t understand it, but at the same time, he felt lucky.


    If Otto had run straight out, he might have already escaped Kor Town by now.


    But now wasn¡¯t the time to worry about that, because he noticed Otto was about to leave with Sofia.


    Pete, hidden behind a stone wall, gritted his teeth and exclaimed through the communication crystal, ¡°Boss, I used all the elemental crystals I had on me. You¡¯d better let George compensate me double!¡±


    Bald Reby¡¯s rough voice came through the communication crystal, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Pete. I¡¯ll make Blackheart George provide you with three times the amount of elemental crystals. We definitely won¡¯t lose money on this deal!¡±


    The greed of these adventurers was on par with that of a dragon, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t risk their lives exploring dangerous places.


    On the other hand, Otto, carrying Sofia on his back, stepped on an Ice Trap as soon as he left the stone cell. Although it couldn¡¯t hurt him much,


    the cold air slowed down his movements and made Sofia on his back shiver.


    A child¡¯s body couldn¡¯t withstand the power of an Elemental Trap, even with Otto acting as a cushion underneath her.


    Through his Wild Beast Heart, he could sense the Elemental Traps but couldn¡¯t determine their exact locations.


    This was troublesome. Normally, he could just charge straight through. If the power of the other traps was similar to the Frost trap, it would be like scratching an itch for him.


    But he couldn¡¯t do that now because Sofia¡¯s delicate body wouldn¡¯t be able to handle such torment.


    Just as Otto was about to retreat back into the stone cell, planning to break through the wall and escape from another location, Sofia stopped him.


    Her red pupils glowed with a strange light, and the Elemental Traps in her perception appeared like dazzling bright spots.


    ¡°Big Dragon, follow my instructions. I can see where these Elemental Traps are!¡±


    Otto was stunned. Though he didn¡¯t know how Sofia could see the Elemental Traps, he chose to believe her immediately.


    Under Sofia¡¯s guidance, though slow, the two of them finally managed to break through the layers of Elemental Traps.


    Meanwhile, Pete, hiding behind a broken wall, looked like he had seen a ghost.

 Chapter 9 - Chapter 9: 008 The Result: Team Wiped Out_1

    Chapter 9: 008 The Result: Team Wiped Out_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Although the Elemental Trap is concealed, it is not completely unobservable.


    Just as Otto could not pinpoint the exact location of the Elemental Trap, he could generally sense the presence of traps around him.


    To find the exact location of an Elemental Trap is actually quite simple, as most of them can¡¯t escape the eyes of Rangers or Spellcasters.


    But this didn¡¯t seem like something a Dragon Beast or a little Half-Elf could do.


    Seeing their target about to flee, Pete decisively pulled out the communication crystal: ¡°Boss, no matter what, I think you should come here immediately¡­¡±


    Bald Reby¡¯s rough voice came through the crystal: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Pete, we¡¯re already here!¡±


    As soon as he spoke, a sharp scream came from above accompanied by the falling, battered Chimera, which crashed not far in front of Pete.


    Its heaving chest was the only sign that it was still alive.


    Bald Reby led his adventurer squad towards the scene.


    When everyone had gathered, Pete noticed that the adventurer squad was not doing well either.


    The two Spellcasters looked exhausted, their magical power clearly depleted, they couldn¡¯t rely on them for a while.


    However, the silver-gray Dragon Beast couldn¡¯t fly, so there was no need for them to contain it.


    Aside from these two Spellcasters, the others were also in bad shape, and Bald Reby¡¯s muscular upper body had several new wounds.


    The adventurer squad had no Priest, so he had simply bandaged himself up.


    Bick didn¡¯t seem injured, but his tattered longsword had been broken in two. The two Rangers, excluding Pete, appeared relatively fine, only slightly fatigued.


    Blackheart George followed reluctantly, as a spoiled commoner he was utterly exhausted.


    Bald Reby was annoyed with Blackheart George. If it wasn¡¯t for him, the Spellcasters wouldn¡¯t have exhausted their magic, and he wouldn¡¯t be injured.


    George was too talkative, finally catching his breath, he angrily said to Reby: ¡°Look at the mess you¡¯ve made! This Chimera is crippled even if it¡¯s healed, it won¡¯t fetch any Gold coins! Do you still want your reward?¡±


    Bald Reby, holding back his anger, grabbed Blackheart George by the collar and said word by word: ¡°My employer, sir, if you continue to be so talkative, I won¡¯t mind changing my profession. You may not know, but we occasionally dabble in the business of banditry!¡±


    Blackheart George was taken aback. He finally understood that these scoundrels were not easy to deal with, and when pushed, they were capable of anything.


    While they were arguing, Otto observed the nearby human adventurers with a subtle expression, seemingly unimportant to them.


    Tool-Beast Chimera now lay in another spot. To the humans, Otto appeared less troublesome than the winged Chimera.


    ¡°It seems I am underestimated¡­¡±


    Previously, Otto avoided conflict with the humans out of fear they¡¯d gang up on him as if he were a boss monster.


    But looking at the adventurers now, some injured and weakened, where was the need to flee? He might as well just steamroll them, which shouldn¡¯t be too hard.


    Immediately taking action, after his year-long life in this alternate world, he was no longer the ordinary man from Earth, and his conscience had long since vanished.


    He exchanged a knowing smile with Sofia before lowering the silver-gray Dragon Beast¡¯s body slightly, its powerful leg muscles tensing.


    ¡°Sofia, hold on tight!¡±


    The Half-Elf loli buried her small head behind Otto¡¯s neck, gripping his hard scales to stabilize her body.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Cracks covered the ground under Otto¡¯s feet, and his massive figure shot out like a silver-gray cannonball.


    Bald Reby was about to scare Blackheart George some more, never realizing that his days were numbered.


    The target was obvious, anyone could see that Bald Reby was the leader.


    Moreover, Reby was distracted and exposed vulnerabilities. If Otto didn¡¯t seize this opportunity, he would be a fool.


    Otto moved swiftly, Reby, who was holding Blackheart George by the collar, saw only a silver-gray blur before him.


    When he reacted, Otto¡¯s ferocious head was already in front of him.


    Like a kite with its strings cut, both Bald Reby and Blackheart George screamed as they soared into the air, crashing to the ground with a deep impact, their bodies reduced to pulp.


    No one expected Otto to take the initiative, displaying incredible speed that contradicted his massive size.


    His charge was a skill he acquired from the Minotaur, combined with his terrifying physique gained from devouring various monsters, his speed exceeded even adult Minotaurs.


    ¡°Reby!¡±


    Bick, with his broken sword, called out Reby¡¯s name, but there was no response.


    Everyone was startled by the sudden situation, but Otto didn¡¯t waste the opportunity, he quickly turned and whipped his tail, striking a dazed human Ranger.


    The man¡¯s weak body died instantly without so much as a scream.


    After Otto killed the human Ranger with a swipe, the remaining adventurers finally reacted.


    The lone Ranger, Pete, began fighting back. But his arrows bounced off Otto¡¯s scales, leaving only a tiny mark on the surface.


    Seeing this, the two magic-depleted Spellcasters immediately chose to flee. However, they hadn¡¯t taken a few steps before Otto crushed them beneath a torn-down stone wall.


    Though lacking in ranged abilities, he knew how to use tools.


    Stone walls were abundant and useful projectiles. The desperate human adventurers chose to fight to the death, rushing towards Otto, hoping for a miracle.


    But the outcome was cruel; their attacks posed no threat to Otto, and they died one after the other.


    Bick, with his broken sword, had his spine crushed by Otto. Gasping for breath, he lay on the ground, no longer a concern to Otto. Battered Chimera was far more valuable anyway.


    Sofia excitedly dug a tattered Magic Wand and a Magic Book containing a few low-level spells from a pile of blood and flesh.


    Accustomed to hardship, Sofia wasn¡¯t bothered by the smell of blood and gore. Her eyes curved like crescents as if she had found something to help Otto.


    In contrast, Bick¡¯s vision blurred, seeing back to his early adventurer days with a brand new sword. He once dreamed of becoming a legendary swordsman and leaving a mark in history, but now his sword was broken, and his journey was at its end.

 Chapter 11 - Chapter 11: 010 Eye of Mist_1

    Chapter 11: 010 Eye of Mist_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Nolan Forest was suddenly enveloped in a dense fog, making it difficult to see anything in the distance.


    However, Otto decided to venture out anyway, as he needed to take a bath. The odors on him and Sofia were becoming unbearable.


    This was a damp rainforest, a paradise for monsters and beasts. Giant trees reached skyward everywhere, thick vines coiling around them, while dense foliage of varying heights formed a natural labyrinth.


    Emerging from a pool of water after washing off the dirt and grime on his scales, Otto felt much refreshed.


    Sofia sat on the bank, feet splashing in the water, smiling as she used a tattered cloth to help wipe down Otto¡¯s scales.


    The surrounding beasts and monsters dared not approach this huge creature that had suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Instinctively, they kept their distance.


    However, their need for water also made them unwilling to leave the area. This was the only nearby water source.


    For dinner, Otto caught a massive wild boar that looked rather succulent. The creature had boldly approached the pool for a drink despite its massive size.


    Otto simply slaughtered it with a single swipe of his claws near the water, then brought it back to the cave. Once he left, other beasts and monsters hiding nearby finally dared to step forward and drink.


    On their way back, Sofia picked some fruits, but they wouldn¡¯t be enough for a meal. While the Half-Elf Loli didn¡¯t enjoy meat, she didn¡¯t abstain from it entirely. She just preferred more delicate foods.


    Once back in the cave, Sofia expertly cast a fireball to light up the fire pit. Otto then skewered the freshly-slaughtered boar on a small tree trunk to roast it.


    Though there was no harm for Otto in eating raw meat, cooked meat was obviously the better choice if possible. Furthermore, raw meat wasn¡¯t good for Sofia¡¯s growth.


    While gnawing at the roasted meat, Otto pondered their next move. Having gained freedom from the arena, he still knew very little about the world.


    This was just the outskirts of Nolan Forest, with very few creatures capable of posing a threat to Otto. Correspondingly, the prey available here wasn¡¯t particularly impressive either.


    Within the cave was a black bear, which was more or less the ruler of the local ecosystem. Creatures like this enormous boar were incredibly rare.


    Most creatures here were simply ordinary wild rabbits or small Kobolds. It would be challenging for them to survive here in the long term.


    As Otto¡¯s size continued to increase, so did his need for food. It seemed inevitable that they would have to venture deeper into Nolan Forest.


    As for returning to human society? That would be asking for trouble. They would either be hunted by human adventurers or be captured and raised as pets by the rich and powerful. Neither outcome appealed to Otto.


    As Otto contemplated their next move, Sofia chewed her meat delicately and grumbled, ¡°This fog is really strange. As long as I¡¯m within the fog¡¯s range, the magic elements seem unwilling to respond to me. It¡¯s as if the fog itself is a spell.¡±


    Otto lacked any knowledge of magic and couldn¡¯t even sense the existence of magic elements; hence, he couldn¡¯t continue the conversation with Sofia.


    What he didn¡¯t realize was that this fog he couldn¡¯t comprehend exposed their existence to the master of Nolan Forest.


    Deep within the Nolan Forest, the trees grew even more lush, towering above. In their midst stood an incredibly colossal tree, as large as a mountain.


    The giant tree was covered with vines thicker than humans, woven tightly together in an orderly fashion, forming a peculiarly shaped giant nest.


    Sharp thorns sprouted from the vines, transforming the nest-like fortress into an impregnable stronghold.


    At first glance, it genuinely resembled the lair of a demon king.


    Indeed, it wasn¡¯t far from the truth. The master of this Thorn Nest was Cassiopeia, the Mother of Thorns and self-proclaimed supreme ruler of Nolan Forest. She was an adult Green Dragon.


    When she was just a dragonling, her mother had driven her out of the den. She then came to Nolan Forest to make a living.After more than a hundred years of hard work, she finally managed to take control of part of this vast and fertile rainforest, becoming the uncrowned king here.


    Although she was only a king in name, her life was quite good, but who would have thought that during these years, a Red Dragon suddenly flew in from the nearby Sulfur Mountains.


    This fellow immediately wanted to snatch away the territory she had painstakingly managed for over a hundred years.


    Because they started fighting directly when they first met, Cassiopeia didn¡¯t even know the real name of this Red Dragon.


    In their first encounters, the Red Dragon didn¡¯t gain much from her, as most Red Dragons liked to be loners, and this one was no exception.


    Cassiopeia had been managing Nolan Forest for over a hundred years, and she had countless monster minions at her disposal.


    In a one-on-one fight, she was no match for the Red Dragon, but who said she had to face him head-on in a duel?


    Drowning him in a sea of her Thorn Legion¡¯s monsters was what she loved to do most.


    Seeing the not-so-smart Red Dragon getting beaten up and crawling away always brought her a good mood for a long time.


    But good times didn¡¯t last long. Suddenly, a large number of powerful monster minions appeared under the Red Dragon¡¯s command, resulting in the two sides gradually becoming evenly matched in their struggle.


    However, the Red Dragon¡¯s fighting power was slightly stronger than hers, so she was starting to lose in their later confrontations, which made Cassiopeia very frustrated.


    Fortunately, this guy was a brainless fool, or else Cassiopeia might have lost the struggle long ago.


    She first tried to figure out why the Red Dragon suddenly gained so many monster followers, but when she learned the truth, she became even more frustrated.


    Lowly monsters like kobolds or gnolls were not worth mentioning.


    But those powerful monsters, such as wyverns and manticores, simply decided to follow him unconditionally just because he was an adult Red Dragon.


    She had once extended an olive branch to monster groups like wyverns, but at that time, those arrogant creatures didn¡¯t give her the time of day.


    As for her current followers, she had to use both threats and bribes to get them to follow her, which was a real headache.


    In contrast, the brainless Red Dragon could just rely on his imposing appearance to attract a large number of loyal followers, which made her furious.


    ¡°Pah, this world is obsessed with appearances!¡±


    Cassiopeia, unhappy, began to check the feedback from the Eye of Mist, her reconnaissance spell.


    She was still in a struggle with the Red Dragon, and this fellow was impulsive, always picking fights on a whim.


    To avoid being caught off guard by a sudden attack, she regularly sent out the Eye of Mist, using the magical fog it produced to monitor her territory.


    The detection range of the magical fog created by the Eye of Mist was huge, almost covering the entire Nolan Forest.


    But the spell had a flaw ¨C it could only detect creatures larger than five meters in size.


    Since the target was an adult Red Dragon, this flaw could be completely ignored.


    Unfortunately, Otto¡¯s size happened to meet the detection conditions of the Eye of Mist.


    Lying on her sparse pile of treasure, Cassiopeia spoke to herself with interest, ¡°Today, the Red Dragon didn¡¯t come, but instead, there¡¯s a strange young Silver Dragon?¡±

 Chapter 12 - Chapter 12: 011 Troll and Lizardman

    Chapter 12: 011 Troll and Lizardman


    Translator: 549690339


    There are many kinds of dragons in Arcadia, but generally, they are divided into two categories in human perception.


    The more prominent being the evil Color Dragons, and the other being the relatively amiable Metallic Dragons who are part of the good alliance.


    There are also rumors of a Gem Dragon, but as there are few eyewitnesses, it is generally not mentioned by many.


    The Mother of Thorns, Cassiopeia, and the Red Dragon on the Sulfur Mountains, both belong to the category of Color Dragons, with the Blue Dragon, Black Dragon, and White Dragon being others in this category.


    Some also refer to the Color Dragons as the Five Color Dragons.


    Most Color Dragons are evil and selfish, extreme individualists; warlike, greedy, and arrogant are their synonyms. They like to use fear to oppress all creatures, even if the other party is from their kind.


    Greed is the core essence of Color Dragons. They are fascinated with treasures, and love shiny gems and enchanted equipment.


    They believe that they have the right to possess all the wealth in the world, regardless of who the previous owners were.


    Hence, Color Dragons wouldn¡¯t hesitate when plundering the wealth of other beings, they might even wipe out entire villages over a few gold coins.


    Naturally, as the Color Dragons built up a notorious reputation, tales of slaying them as the major theme grew along with the amount of their amassed treasures.


    On the other hand, Metallic Dragons, although equally desirous of wealth, were not excessively skewed by greed.


    They are dedicated to researching obscure artifacts, some Metallic Dragons would even use part of their treasure vault for a greater cause. This is why Metallic Dragons have a decent reputation in Arcadia.


    Due to the fundamentally different standing and opposing beliefs, most Color Dragons and Metallic Dragons are mutually exclusive.


    Conflict at first sight is common, there have even been several largescale True Dragon Wars in the history of Arcadia.


    Just as some Metallic Dragons like to persuade Color Dragons to turn to the side of goodness, some Color Dragons enjoy watching righteous Metallic Dragons fall into being evil minions.


    Coincidentally, Cassiopeia is one of them. She enjoys watching the so-called good races fall into corruption, eventually siding with evil. If they could become her minions, that would be even better.


    Over the centuries, she has successfully corrupted some Elves and Giant Eagles into her minions.


    A juvenile Silver Dragon, if allowed to grow for a few decades, could become quite a useful power.


    Although this Silver Dragon looks a bit peculiar, perhaps its bloodline isn¡¯t pure, it seems to have some Red Dragon blood mixed in. But it also indicates that it would be easier for it to be corrupted by her.


    At this thought, Cassiopeia quickly called upon her chief enforcer, an ugly Giant Troll that stood over four meters tall. This creature was the leader of the Troll Clan in the Thorn Legion.


    This greenish troll, covered in sores and twisted scars, seemed to be a mutant with four arms of varying lengths. His odd appearance made him seem rather intimidating, and nobody would dare defy him.


    ¡°Kamia, come here!¡±


    The troll clumsily prostrated itself on the ground, showing the utmost respect his brain, which was probably no bigger than a walnut, could comprehend.


    Trolls are akin to disasters in any place due to their terrifying inherent appetite. They eat everything they can get their hands on.


    Therefore, anywhere they went, they would devour everything edible, perhaps even including their kind.


    Also, the regenerative ability of Trolls is extremely frightening. Even if their bones were crushed, their tendons cut, or their heads chopped off, it would merely infuriate them, not kill them.


    Hence, Trolls are foes that many adventurers and even monsters aren¡¯t eager to confront.


    They are not intelligent and difficult to control due to their unquenchable greed, but they¡¯re certainly willing to work for powerful beings, namely Giants or Dragons for instance.


    And so, Cassiopeia had easily subdued Kamia and his clan initially, the price being the provision of ample food.


    Inside the Nolan Forest, inferior and rampant Kobolds and wild boars are everywhere, it wouldn¡¯t be a burden.


    Not to mention, Trolls aren¡¯t picky eaters, they can feast on hard and sharp thorny bushes when they¡¯re famished.


    Kamia, the Troll, being the primary enforcer of the Thorn Nest should be fully capable enough to deal with a Silver Dragon cub. Of course, we¡¯re referring to a normally developed dragon cub here.


    Cassiopeia was somewhat worried if this fellow could successfully complete the task she¡¯d assigned him. It would be quite a hassle if this simpleton, who only knew how to eat and fight, mistook the dragon cub as a nutritious lunch and crunched it into bits.


    Hence, Cassiopeia summoned another monster, a rare one having some brains, Saru, the chief of the Lizardman Clan.


    The Lizardman Clan, also being quite peripheral member of the assault legion, with scales of this midlife leader already showing signs of whitening. Yet his gaze was unusually bright among monsters.


    His physique wasn¡¯t exceptional, not even comparable to the admirable warriors of his clan, but his mind rarely functioned well. Even if it wasn¡¯t at par with human sages, in a horde of low-witted monsters, it was rather remarkable.


    This was the reason Cassiopeia, despite not liking him much, still summoned him.


    The Lizardman leader Saru dropped the shoddy wooden stick in his hand, kneeled on one knee before Cassiopeia¡¯s throne, and patiently listened to the request of the Mother of Thorns.


    ¡°As you wish, my master!¡±


    Saru left the Thorn Nest with a somewhat worried walk, following him was Kamia, with his head tilted, looking less intelligent.


    This fierce Troll, while temporarily remembering the task assigned by his master, Saru found it hard to believe how long the task would last in his walnut-sized brain.


    This time Saru didn¡¯t bring the Lizardman Clan warriors for the task, he didn¡¯t want his youngsters to be torn apart by this dull-witted Troll.


    God knows if he can resist the Trolls¡¯ insatiable hunger.


    Anyway, the one responsible for dealing with the Dragon cub, this big fellow, no matter how much effort he needed to put, Saru only needed to bring the young dragon back in the end.


    Nolan Forest is vast, it even takes a considerable amount of time to walk from the Thorn Nest located centrally to the outer areas.


    Due to old age, Saru wasn¡¯t suitable for continuous long-distance hiking, hence when the sun set and the moon rose, he chose to rest leaning against a tree.


    Saru was originally thinking of riding a Giant Eagle, but Kamia¡¯s huge body made it hard for the eagle to carry.


    Moreover, if he got onto the Giant Eagle, instead of functioning as a mount, maybe it would be the right choice to have it as dinner.


    The Giant Troll Kamia was nibbling on all the edible things around him. Poisonous insects, wild beasts, and even branches and stones were stuffed into his stomach.


    This made Saru believe all the more that leaving the other warriors of his clan behind was the correct choice.


    As for Otto, he was not aware that his location had been exposed, he and Sofia were sound asleep in the cave.


    The Half-Elf little girl covered herself with a heavy bear skin, using his tail as a pillow, seemed to have had some good dreams. Munching on her mouth, drool was flowing directly onto Otto¡¯s tail

 Chapter 13 - Chapter 13: 012 Troll_1

    Chapter 13: 012 Troll_1


    Translator: 549690339


    It wasn¡¯t long after dawn, and Otto had already got up with a grave expression, as two unexpected guests had arrived near the Giant Bear Cave.


    According to Wild Beast Heart¡¯s warning, one of them was extremely dangerous.


    Wild Beast Heart granted Otto a low-level, instinctive ability similar to that of a Minotaur. However, its detection and warning range was not that great, which was why the enemy was discovered only when they were about to reach the front door.


    Very few creatures on the outskirts of Nolan Forest could pose a threat to him, so these two individuals most likely came from deep within the rainforest.


    At first, Otto thought they were just passing by. However, on the contrary, their movements indicated that they were coming straight for him.


    ¡°Interesting¡­¡±


    With narrowed eyes, Otto watched the cave entrance. After devouring the Chimera, he had undoubtedly become a fierce beast.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for some action!¡±


    He wasn¡¯t afraid; although he wasn¡¯t very skilled, he could just flee with his newfound ability to fly if anything went wrong.


    With this in mind, Otto woke up Sofia, who was sound asleep, and told her to hide.


    Although still drowsy, the little girl became alert once she learned what was happening. She tightly gripped the worn-out magic wand that was almost taller than herself, her ruby-like eyes wide and resolute: ¡°Big Dragon, I don¡¯t want to hide. I¡¯m strong now and can help you!¡±


    Although Otto was reluctant, the little girl remained determined and did not seem to back down easily. The two unwelcome guests were getting closer and closer, leaving Otto no choice but to begrudgingly agree.


    However, he still reiterated: ¡°Remember, don¡¯t try to be a hero. As a spellcaster, you must first ensure your own safety before you can help me!¡±


    He didn¡¯t treat Sofia as someone who needed protection, as that would only wound her pride.


    Only by using such words could he convince her to willingly stay behind him, since it was indeed the right position.


    As Otto walked out of the cave with Sofia, Lizardman Saru and Giant Troll Kamia were also approaching the cave entrance. Both sides began sizing each other up.


    In the name of Mother of Thorns, was this the so-called young dragon?


    Saru stared in amazement at the silver-gray behemoth before him. After devouring the Chimera, Otto¡¯s body, including his tail, had grown to nearly seven meters long.


    Such a gigantic creature, if standing upright, would be almost as tall as the dimwitted Kamia.


    The Eye of Mist could only provide minimal information to its caster, so Princess Cassiopeia had no idea about Otto¡¯s appearance or strength.


    Saru felt baffled as he thought, could this size really be considered a young dragon? A teenage dragon would be more fitting¡­


    If he knew Otto was barely over one-year-old, one could only wonder what he would think.


    Aside from that, after really seeing Otto, Saru didn¡¯t have much confidence in that dimwitted Kamia.


    Thankfully, the so-called young dragon was also on guard and did not launch the first attack.


    That suggested that there might be alternatives better than directly engaging in combat and dragging the young dragon back with them.


    Just as Saru cleared his throat, preparing to engage in a friendly conversation with Otto, the drooling troll beside him stepped forward.¡±Damn it, has this guy forgotten what he¡¯s supposed to do?¡±


    Shshaalu hurriedly shouted, ¡°Kamia, don¡¯t forget what the master told you to do!¡±


    Kamia didn¡¯t even turn his head, drooling heavily as he said, ¡°Shut up, food. Kamia remembers, Kamia knows! But Kamia is hungry, so Kamia wants a snack!¡±


    Following Kamia¡¯s gaze, Shashaalu noticed a delicate half-elf little girl hiding behind the young dragon.


    For monsters like trolls and ogres, dwarves, elves, and half-elves are always the most delicious snacks, which is why Kamia could not control himself.


    Moreover, his task from Cassiopeia did not mention this half-elf little girl at all.


    ¡°Damn! We¡¯re in trouble now¡­¡±


    Although he was unsure of the relationship between this half-elf and the young dragon, he couldn¡¯t imagine the other party willingly offering up the so-called snack to this ugly troll.


    Even among troll clans, Kamia was not the smartest, only becoming the leader because he could fight the best.


    Actually, this fit the monsters¡¯ values, while those like Shashaalu who used wisdom to become the clan leader were seen as unusual by other monsters.


    ¡°A troll and a lizardman?¡±


    After more than a year in the arena, Otto could recognize most monsters and beasts, but he was still surprised by the combination before him.


    No matter how he looked at it, these two races did not seem capable of living together peacefully; in the simple mind of a troll, a lizardman should just be their food.


    Before Otto could think any further, the troll Kamia, covered in pus-filled boils and oozing green fluid, tried to bypass him with drool dripping from his mouth and reached for Sofia.


    Of course, Otto wouldn¡¯t let this man-eating monster get his wish and struck the idiot who tried to ignore him with a swipe of his claw.


    His sharp claw reflected a cold light in the faint morning glow, smoothly cutting through the troll¡¯s flesh, severing his arm, and flinging him several meters away, breaking a tree trunk that took a whole person to hug.


    The troll climbed up with a puzzled face amidst the wreckage. His pain nerves were not well-developed, and it took him a while to react to what had just happened.


    In Otto¡¯s astonished expression, he picked up his severed arm, aligning the wound like a jigsaw puzzle. After a visible wriggling of flesh and blood, the arm that had been cut off by Otto¡¯s claw healed surprisingly simply!


    Although the angle was a bit strange, it still moved freely, making Otto wonder what this creature¡¯s body was made of.


    Otto¡¯s attack did not bring any substantial harm to Kamia, but it enraged the simple-minded monster.


    ¡°Meal, not obedient¡­ Kamia, wants to eat!¡±


    Like a fierce beast, the troll temporarily forgot the task given to him by the Mother of Thorns, lying down on the ground and charging at Otto.


    Shshaalu covered his face and shook his head, thinking that the Mother of Thorns giving this task to Kamia was a wrong choice.


    But he then thought that among the monsters following the Mother of Thorns, this troll was already the most powerful one. If Kamia was not enough, maybe the Mother of Thorns herself would have to step in.


    The so-called Mother of Thorns was nothing more than an adult green dragon, not an ancient dragon. She wasn¡¯t an extremely powerful being in this world.


    There were no legendary creatures in Nolan Forest, and the neighboring Lait Kingdom was a weak and small nation. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be her turn to run rampant here.


    Therefore, the Mother of Thorns, Cassiopeia, didn¡¯t have very powerful monster minions. This was one reason why she was interested in Otto and wanted to corrupt him into her pawn.

 Chapter 14 - Chapter 14: 013 Return Empty-handed_1

    Chapter 14: 013 Return Empty-handed_1


    Translator: 549690339


    The field in front of the Giant Bear Cave had already become a mess, and Otto and Kamia had fought several times.


    On the surface, Otto seemed to have the upper hand, but it was difficult to achieve effective results.


    The troll had a unique physique, and Kamia¡¯s self-healing ability seemed even stronger. No matter what injuries he suffered, he was always able to heal quickly in a short time, and his actions would not be affected.


    Just now, Otto smashed the monster¡¯s head with his tail, spraying red and white brain matter all over the place.


    However, not long after, an even uglier head grotesquely grew out in its place.


    The rage from several serious injuries caused the already dim-witted troll to lose all sanity. At this moment, there was only one thing in its walnut-sized brain.


    It wanted to eat everything in sight!


    The Mother of Thorns, Cassiopeia, had miscalculated. She never thought a silver dragon the size of a young dragon would be so capable of fighting.


    By normal logic, against Kamia¡¯s ferocity, he shouldn¡¯t have been a problem even if there were two young dragons just out of home.


    But Otto was not a traditional giant dragon.


    ¡°Feast!¡±


    Kamia howled as he charged towards Otto, only to be whipped into the air by Otto¡¯s tail and planted headfirst into the ground like a turnip.


    At this time, Sofia also raised her magic wand. She had been observing for a long time from the side.


    After ensuring her own safety and avoiding accidentally hurting Otto, she immediately acted like a small magic turret, pouring all kinds of attack spells onto Kamia.


    As Kamia was still struggling to pull his head out of the dirt, he had no time to dodge the sudden magical onslaught.


    Several fireballs and other spells accurately hit Kamia¡¯s massive green body, directly blasting open several charred holes and wounds.


    Among them, the wounds cut open by the wind blades began to heal quickly, while the scorched areas caused by the fireballs remained motionless.


    Seeing this, Otto discovered that fire was extremely effective against Kamia¡¯s self-healing abilities, and it was a perfect time to test the power of Flame Breath.


    Without hesitation, Otto took a deep breath, feeling the unknown organs next to his lungs fill with heat. Opening his mouth wide, a fan-shaped wave of high-temperature flame surged towards Kamia like a roaring fire dragon.


    This was Otto¡¯s first time using Flame Breath, and he still didn¡¯t know how to control its strength, so he simply went all out.


    The coverage and temperature of the flame were astonishing, far surpassing that of its source, Chimera.


    The power Otto gained was not limited to the source of the ability, and the actual strength depended on Otto¡¯s own power.


    Kamia finally pulled his head out of the dirt, only to see the flame spewing from Otto¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°No! No! Kamia hates fire!¡±


    He covered his head, trying to escape the range of the Flame Breath attack, but before he could get far, several wind blades flew from Sofia¡¯s direction.


    The timing and angle were perfect, and even Saru, who was monitoring as a fellow spellcaster, applauded inwardly. It was not easy to achieve this level of precision.


    Two of the wind blades missed their mark, but the others all struck the troll¡¯s ankles. While they didn¡¯t sever his leg bones completely, they successfully caused him to lose his balance.


    Kamia collapsed to the ground like a felled tree, unable to maintain his balance. He didn¡¯t have time to worry about the lingering pain in his feet, and with all four of his strangely proportioned arms, he grabbed the ground and tried to escape. But it was already too late.


    The Flame Breath attack came quickly, and Kamia, unable to escape in time, was forced to endure the fan-shaped high-temperature flame with his own flesh.¡±Roar! Kamiya, it hurts!¡±


    In the scorching sea of flames, Kamiya screamed and frantically rolled on the ground, his green skin covered with pustules rapidly turning into a charred color.


    If this continued, he would soon be burned to death by Otto.


    Sharulu, who had not taken action, finally could not stand still. He was surprised that a Silver Dragon would breathe fire like a Red Dragon, but there was no time for him to think too much.


    The Lizardman Clan was not favored by Cassiopeia, and if he escaped without doing anything, he couldn¡¯t predict how the Mother of Thorns would deal with him.


    He didn¡¯t like the mindless troll Kamiya either, but he couldn¡¯t let him die so simply. At the very least, he needed a fool to take the blame for himself.


    The old Lizardman took out his worn magic wand and muttered an unintelligible spell at Otto.


    ¡°Acidic Pearl!¡±


    A green viscous liquid projectile appeared out of nowhere, flying at a tricky angle towards Otto.


    Just by looking at this oily green sphere, Otto didn¡¯t want his freshly cleaned scales to be contaminated by it.


    Before Otto could get up and dodge, Sofia¡¯s support had already arrived.


    A scorching fireball collided with the viscous poison projectile, and the high temperature caused the liquid within to quickly evaporate, leaving only a foul odor in the air.


    Sharulu gave a faint smile. As expected, this half-elf brat was more troublesome than she appeared, but still a little tender!


    After whistling, signaling his Giant Eagle, Sharulu quickly muttered another spell, as another viscous green poison flew towards Otto.


    It still didn¡¯t have any useful effect, just like before, as it was evaporated in mid-air by Sofia¡¯s fireball.


    Sharulu hadn¡¯t expected it to be useful in the first place, as he had already prepared a backup plan.


    Unbeknownst to when, he had already reached the vicinity of the battlefield between Otto and Kamiya, pointing his magic wand at Otto¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Grease Skill!¡±


    The solid ground suddenly turned slippery, and Otto almost fell down with all four limbs facing the sky.


    Otto hurriedly flapped his unfamiliar wings to regain balance but naturally could not continue breathing flames.


    Seizing the opportunity, Sharulu ran to the charcoaled Kamiya, mumbling an obscure spell quickly.


    ¡°Magic Blade Skill!¡±


    A light green transparent blade attached to Sharulu¡¯s magic wand, and he swiftly cut off half of Kamiya¡¯s body, dragging the more important upper half and began to run away.


    Seeing Otto about to regain his balance, Sharulu didn¡¯t forget the finishing spell.


    ¡°Fog Skill!¡±


    A thick fog spread rapidly around Sharulu, making it impossible to see one¡¯s fingers when stretching out a hand. The range of the fog was not large, but it was enough to cover their escape.


    The Giant Eagle that heard the signal had just arrived, and Sharulu skillfully jumped on it, heading towards the Thorn Nest without looking back.


    Although everything was going according to his plan, he was well aware of the risks involved.


    This old Lizardman didn¡¯t have any advanced spells, and his ability to reach this level was purely based on his many years of experience.

 Chapter 15 - Chapter 15: 014 Visiting Again_1

    Chapter 15: 014 Visiting Again_1


    Translator: 549690339


    In the Thorn Nest, Cassiopeia lay on her meager pile of treasures, extremely dissatisfied.


    She really wanted to swallow these two useless creatures in anger, but her reason told her that she couldn¡¯t.


    Now facing the threat of the Red Dragon, she couldn¡¯t afford to lose Kamia, her powerful henchman.


    Saru knelt on the ground with his head bowed, beside him was his Giant Eagle and half of the burned Troll.


    Ordinary creatures would not have survived such injuries.


    But for this Troll, as long as there was enough food, it could heal itself after a while, and might even become stronger due to mutation.


    This mission had not gone smoothly, and the main reason for such a situation was Cassiopeia¡¯s mistaken judgment of Otto¡¯s strength.


    But for an Evil Dragon to admit its mistake was no different than trying to ask her to share her treasures with others.


    Lizardman Saru exaggerated the situation, putting all the blame on the foolish Kamia, and continuously praised Otto¡¯s strength.


    In short, he made it clear that his failure had nothing to do with himself.


    Even if Kamia wasn¡¯t seriously injured and unable to speak, with his pitiful brain capacity, he wouldn¡¯t know how to argue.


    As for Saru and his Lizardman Clan, Cassiopeia didn¡¯t value them much. Lizardmen were of average strength, their numbers were not large, and they could not play a significant role in the struggle against the Red Dragon.


    So eating Saru wouldn¡¯t matter much, but if she let Kamia go, there really wasn¡¯t any reason to dispose of this Lizardman who had completely shifted the blame.


    After all, she had to consider the opinions of other Clans, not all monsters were brainless.


    Although Cassiopeia claimed herself to be the master of Nolan Forest, there were still many monster Clans in the forest that didn¡¯t obey her.


    Even her pile of treasures looked quite shabby, and you could even find a considerable amount of copper and unrefined gemstones inside.


    To be a dragon in such a state was truly humiliating.


    After hearing Saru¡¯s account, Cassiopeia composed herself and tried to speak calmly: ¡°So, is that young dragon very strong?¡±


    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t fully believe what the Lizardman said, but one thing was certain ¨C the young dragon¡¯s strength must be far superior to Kamia¡¯s.


    If she could control that young dragon, the Wyverns under the Red Dragon wouldn¡¯t put so much pressure on her.


    Saru nodded repeatedly and then promised: ¡°But it¡¯s no match for your Thorn Legion!¡±


    Cassiopeia believed this too. After years of management, her followers had reached a considerable level, even though they lacked top-notch power. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have beaten the Red Dragon so severely a few days ago.


    But later, that Red Dragon gained many followers by chance, and now it even coveted her territory and wealth.


    Is it really appropriate for her to waste her troops on a young dragon at this critical moment? If the Red Dragon happens to attack, it would be a big problem.


    Soon, Cassiopeia had an idea. She gave a piece of her scale to the Lizardman and said, ¡°Saru, I want you to go as my envoy again¡­¡±


    Although the Lizardman was reluctant, he had no choice but to obey the Evil Dragon at this moment.


    At the same time, he was also thinking about his own way out.


    He didn¡¯t have much loyalty to Cassiopeia, only obeying her for the sake of his Clan¡¯s survival.


    If Cassiopeia lost to the Red Dragon or was clearly at a disadvantage in the upcoming battle, he would betray the Green Dragon without hesitation and join the Red Dragon¡¯s side.


    This was a very normal move for monsters¡­


    ¡­


    In the Giant Bear Cave, Otto devoured the half-body remains of Giant Troll Kamia left behind under Sofia¡¯s disdainful gaze, as he coveted its extraordinary recovery ability.


    The taste was not good, like burnt meat, and had a sour, disgusting smell.


    Soon, the familiar information in the strange Light Ball in his brain emerged.


    ¡°Successfully devoured Giant Troll leader, obtained Advanced Regeneration¡­¡±


    ¡°Obtained Intermediate Mutation (Uncontrollable)¡­¡±


    After considering it, Otto discarded the ability of Intermediate Mutation, as it was an uncontrollable ability.


    He didn¡¯t want to grow weird, uneven limbs like the Giant Troll.


    This time, gaining the ability sent him into a brief slumber. When he woke up, he found that the structure of his body seemed to have changed.


    First, he cut a small wound on himself with his sharp claws, and the wound healed quickly, visible to the naked eye.


    Otto nodded, very satisfied with this. With this almost perverse ability, it would be of great help in enhancing his combat abilities.


    At the same time, he recalled the previous battle, briefly putting aside the Troll, Sofia¡¯s performance was also outstanding, but what concerned him the most was the Lizardman.


    In the beginning, Otto didn¡¯t pay much attention to the Lizardman; Saru, whose body length was not even half of Kamia¡¯s, indeed lacked intimidation, but his actual accomplishments in battle surprised Otto.


    The spells Saru used were not strong, mostly low-level ones, but his techniques and timing were very skilled and practical.


    Otto had to admit that Saru had some skills. Most monsters were reckless, and such intelligent ones were rare.


    Sorting out his thoughts, Otto decided to leave the cave with Sofia. They had repelled the invaders before, but no one could guarantee there would be no follow-up attacks.


    It was at this time that Otto remembered why the atmosphere in Kor Town had become so low.


    ¡°Is it the dragon¡¯s followers¡­?¡±


    From the interactions between the two monsters, it seemed highly likely. Although he didn¡¯t know whether they were followers of the Red Dragon or the Green Dragon, either would be troublesome.


    So, for safety¡¯s sake, he thought it better to find another hiding place sooner rather than later.


    But before he could move, the Wild Beast Heart¡¯s premonition started again.


    This time there were still two targets, one very familiar, like the Lizardman who had escaped before.


    As for the other one, it didn¡¯t seem very strong in the feedback from the Wild Beast Heart, and wouldn¡¯t pose an effective threat to him.


    But Otto didn¡¯t let his guard down because of this. After all, the Wild Beast Heart was just a low-level ability from the Minotaur, and could only provide reference.


    ¡°Sofia, get ready for battle!¡±


    Sofia nodded, gripping her Magic Wand. After the previous battle, she was a little excited to be able to help Otto.


    At this time, Otto¡¯s thoughts were simple. If the Wild Beast Heart¡¯s warning was wrong and the incoming person was very powerful, he would immediately take Sofia and fly away from here.

 Chapter 16 - Chapter 16: 015 Cooperation Achieved_1

    Chapter 16: 015 Cooperation Achieved_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Upon seeing the newcomer, Otto breathed a sigh of relief. In addition to the Lizardman Shasharu, the other creature was a Giant Eagle.


    Since Cassiopeia couldn¡¯t cast Eye of the Mist at will, this spell that would cover the entire Nolan Forest took some time to prepare.


    In order to prevent Otto from escaping and disappearing, Shasharu immediately rode the Giant Eagle to pursue him.


    Although the Giant Eagle was a formidable monster, its strength mostly lied in its mobility, and the threat it posed to Otto was far less than that of the previous Troll.


    ¡°So, is this Lizardman returning to die?¡±


    Just as Otto was considering whether to burn both of them to ashes with a single Flame Breath, Lizardman Shasharu raised both hands to indicate that he meant no harm.


    ¡°Mighty True Dragon, I come with good intentions!¡±


    Although Shasharu seemed calm, he was already prepared to flee at any moment. He had a rope tied around his waist.


    The other end of the rope was tied to the Giant Eagle, and as soon as Otto showed any signs of aggression, Shasharu would immediately signal the Eagle to flee.


    Unexpectedly, the Lizardman actually wanted to talk to him, which took Otto by surprise. Otto coiled his tail around Sofia for protection, and she stood on tiptoes, curiously observing the situation.


    ¡°Lizardman, I don¡¯t think your previous actions were well-intentioned!¡±


    Otto¡¯s voice was low and filled with discontent, but Shasharu breathed a sigh of relief, seeing that the formidable young dragon was at least willing to communicate.


    He quickly explained, ¡°The previous misunderstanding was purely the individual behavior of that Troll. You should know, their brains have never been too bright¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough, state your intentions, Lizardman!¡±


    Otto didn¡¯t want to get caught up in this matter, and since dragons are mostly short-tempered, Shasharu did not waste any more time. He took out the dragon scale Cassiopeia had given him and introduced himself.


    ¡°My name is Shasharu, and I come as the messenger of the great Mother of Thorns, Cassiopeia, the ruler of Nolan Forest!¡±


    Otto¡¯s gaze was drawn to the green dragon scale in the Lizardman¡¯s hand. Upon hearing his words, he immediately realized that they were Green Dragon¡¯s Families.


    If the rumors were true, the so-called Mother of Thorns should be an adult Green Dragon, along with an unknown number of Monsters¡¯ Families, not an enemy to be provoked easily.


    At least not one that he could provoke easily at the moment¡­


    Sofia climbed onto Otto¡¯s neck using his tail, whispering in his ear: ¡°Big dragon, there seems to be some communication magic on that green scale¡­¡±


    It turned out that it wasn¡¯t just a simple token. This was interesting ¨C it seemed that a certain Green Dragon was paying attention to the situation here.


    Shasharu carefully watched Otto¡¯s expressions and cautiously said, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to submit to the Mother of Thorns and join the Thorn Legion, my benevolent master Cassiopeia will forgive your previous rudeness and grant you¡­¡±


    While saying these words, Shasharu was already prepared to flee at the slightest hint of trouble.


    However, Otto didn¡¯t show any signs of anger. At this moment, he appeared calm, not like an arrogant dragon at all.


    ¡°So basically, it¡¯s submit or die?¡±


    ¡°Um, it¡¯s not that serious, we can discuss it nicely¡­¡±


    Shasharu spoke with a fawning smile, and just as he thought the negotiation had failed, Otto chuckled instead.


    ¡°Submission is impossible, but I heard that the Mother of Thorns is currently in a fierce battle with a Red Dragon. Perhaps we can cooperate! What do you think, the great Mother of Thorns, Cassiopeia?¡±


    The Lizardman was momentarily speechless, as the green dragon scale in his hand shimmered with magical light and floated in front of Otto¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You could actually detect my presence? But you dare to negotiate terms with me¡­¡±Cassiopeia¡¯s voice came from the scale, while Shasharu stepped back carefully, still ready to run away at any moment.


    In case the two big shots failed to reach an agreement, he might end up a pitiful scapegoat.


    ¡°We just take what we need¡­¡±


    Otto appeared calm, showing no fear at all. If he couldn¡¯t win a fight, couldn¡¯t he still run away?


    With a red dragon watching him closely at the side, he didn¡¯t think that the green dragon would risk leaving its territory to chase him down.


    ¡°Tell me your thoughts.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. I can handle some troublesome matters for you that you don¡¯t want to handle directly, as well as help you fight the red dragon. In return, you have to give me appropriate compensation, like a mercenary.¡±


    Cassiopeia pondered for a moment. Although it was slightly different from her expectations, it didn¡¯t seem unacceptable. She didn¡¯t have excessive demands for formal loyalty.


    Corrupting good-hearted races was her hobby, and she would have plenty of time to manipulate them later.


    So Cassiopeia asked, ¡°What do you want in return?¡±


    Seeing that she was interested, Otto continued, ¡°I need an abundant supply of food. If you can provide me with a fertile hunting ground, all the better.¡±


    The request wasn¡¯t excessive, but a hunting ground that could sustain a giant dragon was either located at the heart of her territory or occupied by monster clans that were unwilling to submit to her.


    She wouldn¡¯t want to let such an unstable factor into her core territory. After a brief moment, a new idea emerged in her mind.


    ¡°Tell me your true name!¡±


    ¡°You can call me Otto¡­¡±


    Of course, Otto wouldn¡¯t tell her his full true name. Who knew if she had mastered any strange magic that would have an effect just by knowing his true name?


    ¡°Very well, Otto. As for the hunting ground, the entire Nolan Forest is mine, but there are some disobedient monster clans. If you can deal with them, the territories they occupy will be yours.¡±


    ¡°Before that, I will have the lizardmen provide you with plenty of food. If you need anything, you can talk to Shasharu. He will try his best to satisfy you!¡±


    Otto clearly understood the green dragon¡¯s intentions. She obviously wanted to use him to eliminate some opposing forces, but he didn¡¯t mind. The situation between them was one of mutual exploitation.


    It was most important to avoid conflict with this adult giant dragon at this moment.


    ¡°So, cooperation established?¡±


    ¡°Cooperation established!¡±


    The magic on the green dragon scale gradually dissipated and turned into an ordinary dragon scale. Otto took the scale and handed it to Sofia.


    Just a single scale wouldn¡¯t bring Otto any useful abilities even if he consumed it, but it was a pity to just throw it away.


    Moreover, it was a scale from an adult giant dragon, a valuable material nonetheless. It might also be useful to Sofia.


    Shasharu, who¡¯d been hiding on the side and not making a sound, also breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that the two big shots had come to an agreement, and he was no longer in mortal danger.


    He wanted to leave and return to his clan, but Otto didn¡¯t forget about him.


    ¡°Shasharu, right?¡±


    The lizardman was startled but quickly responded, bowing respectfully, ¡°Yes, my lord, what are your orders?¡±


    As relatively low-ranking beings, recognizing their place was the foundation for survival.

 Chapter 17 - Chapter 17: 016 A Magical Genius One in Ten Thousand_1

    Chapter 17: 016 A Magical Genius One in Ten Thousand_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Thanks to Cassiopeia and Otto¡¯s cooperation, Shasharu had specifically selected a small team of lizardmen from his clan to deliver food to Otto.


    Before Otto got a new hunting ground, the lizardmen were responsible for his meals.


    Although Otto appeared to be just a young dragon, he could easily consume the daily food of forty lizardmen when he let loose.


    Cassiopeia did not mention any other monster clans of the Thorn Legion, and thus, naturally, those clans would not willingly undertake Otto¡¯s food consumption.


    This was Cassiopeia¡¯s own initiative, a form of an alternative punishment for Shasharu, and it also completely eliminated any tiny bit of loyalty Shasharu had for her.


    The scale of the lizardmen¡¯s clan was not considered large, with only a few hundred people, including women and children. They could handle the burden for a short time.


    However, if this went on, the women and elderly within the clan would have to reduce their food rations.


    So Shasharu also hoped that Otto could get his own hunting ground as soon as possible, at least to alleviate some of the pressure on the lizardmen¡¯s clan.


    Most of the food provided by the lizardmen came from common wildlife found in Nolan Forest, like wild boar or deer, occasionally mixed with some ferocious beasts like swamp crocodiles.


    Otto was not picky about his food, as long as it filled him up, he would accept anything that was delivered.


    Sofia did not like meat, so Otto would also request some wild fruits or honey from the lizardmen.


    With a full stomach, Otto lay outside the cave, engaging Shasharu in casual conversation. This lizardman was surprisingly knowledgeable.


    Through this elder lizardman, Otto learned many things about Nolan Forest.


    Suddenly, Otto asked, ¡°Shasharu, are you good at using magic?¡±


    Shasharu was a bit confused about why Otto asked such a question, but he still answered, ¡°I am one of the few curse-casting spellcasters in the clan. Among the lizardmen, most spellcasters are shamans.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Otto glanced at Sofia, who was nibbling on a small red wild fruit and then asked, ¡°What do you think of Sofia? Can she learn the spells you know?¡±


    ¡°Sofia?¡±


    Shasharu quickly realized Otto was referring to the previously impressive half-elf girl.


    He hesitated slightly, but Shasharu still replied, ¡°I am not sure about that, but most of what I have mastered are not difficult low-level spells. If Miss Sofia wants to learn, I would not mind teaching¡­¡±


    ¡°Great!¡±


    Otto looked at the lizardman with satisfaction. Although there had been some unpleasantness initially, by now he was growing more fond of him.


    So, in a happy mood, he patted his chest and assured the lizardman, ¡°Shasharu, I owe you one. If you need any help in the future, feel free to come to me.¡±


    Was the half-elf girl so important? Just teaching a few low-level spells would earn the promise of a mighty dragon.


    This completely took Shasharu by surprise because, in his impression, dragons were greedy creatures that would constantly exploit their subordinates, so how could they care about the feelings of other creatures?


    But he soon remembered that the dragon before him had scales that resembled a silver dragon.


    It was said that silver dragons were the friendliest and most sociable of metal dragons, always providing assistance to benevolent creatures in need and hence known as Virtuous Dragons.Could all these rumors really be true?


    Having always faced evil dragons like the Mother of Thorns, Cassiopeia, Saru found it difficult to imagine what the existence of a Virtuous Dragon would be like.


    No matter what, getting along with a dragon better than Cassiopeia was a great improvement.


    Little did Otto know that his casual comment had deeply touched Saru, so much that he became extremely serious in teaching Sofia magic afterward, even willing to teach his most precious spells.


    Days went on like this, with Otto getting accustomed to his newly grown wings, while Sofia absorbed Saru¡¯s magical knowledge like a sponge.


    ¡°This is truly unbelievable!¡±


    Saru was amazed as he conversed with Otto.


    ¡°Miss Sofia is a rare genius, one in ten thousand. I spent ten years mastering these spells, and she has learned them all in just three days!¡±


    The Lizardman appeared quite disheartened. True to his words, Sofia had learned all the spells he knew in just three days. He could only teach her practical experiences thereafter.


    As for spells, Otto had no knack for them. He¡¯d once accompanied Sofia in one of Saru¡¯s magic lessons, but, unfortunately, he didn¡¯t even manage to summon a slight breeze.


    ¡°Is Sofia actually the real protagonist?¡±


    As Otto tilted his head, watching Sofia practice her spells, such thoughts emerged in his mind.


    Perhaps by using his absorption ability, he could acquire spells he couldn¡¯t learn on his own, like how he obtained the Flame Breath ability by absorbing the Chimera.


    With this in mind, Otto glanced at Saru with malicious intent but quickly dismissed the idea.


    He quite liked the Lizardman, especially since the Lizardman clan continued to provide him with ample food every day.


    Despite having experienced over a year of brutal lessons in the Arena, Otto still couldn¡¯t betray the kindness extended to him.


    ¡°Lord Otto¡­¡±


    The old Lizardman, who did not know how close he was to winding up inside a dragon¡¯s belly, seemed a bit restrained.


    Finally, under Otto¡¯s puzzled gaze, he said, ¡°Lord Otto, this might be a bit sudden, but may I use that favor you offered now?¡±


    At first, Otto was astonished, but he quickly realized that he had indeed promised Saru something.


    So, Otto agreed, ¡°As long as it¡¯s not too outrageous, I¡¯m willing to grant your request.¡±


    Upon receiving Otto¡¯s assurance, Saru continued, ¡°In reality, our clan¡¯s food reserves have hit rock bottom. Although we haven¡¯t reached the point of reducing rations for our people, within a week, we¡¯ll have to cut back on the food supply for women and the elderly.¡±


    Supporting a giant dragon was too difficult for the relatively weak Lizardman clan.


    Otto gestured for the Lizardman to continue, and the latter hesitated before saying, ¡°I hope Lord Otto can secure a new hunting ground as soon as possible. Frankly, with our clan¡¯s current territory, even if we increase manpower, we cannot hunt enough food.¡±


    After all, the number of creatures in a region is limited. If they hunt recklessly, the hunting grounds would only become more barren, not to mention the Lizardman¡¯s territory wasn¡¯t particularly fertile in the first place.


    Otto nodded, agreeing to the proposal. It seemed that for both his and the Lizardman¡¯s sake, it was time to take the first step into Nolan Forest.

 Chapter 18 - Chapter 18: 017 Honor You as King_1

    Chapter 18: 017 Honor You as King_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Nolan Forest covered a vast area, naturally nurturing a large number of various monster clans.


    Even though Cassiopeia had been working here for decades, she had only conquered a few monsters.


    The Lizardman Clan had never been a powerful monster clan. If it weren¡¯t for their alliance with Cassiopeia, which allowed them to avoid direct confrontation with many powerful monster clans, their survival in Nolan Forest would have been even more difficult.


    For the safety and future of the clan, Saru had studied many other monster clans living in Nolan Forest.


    After following Saru¡¯s advice, Otto¡¯s first target was the ogres.


    These ogres living near the Lizardman Clan¡¯s territory could barely be considered a clan; more than a dozen loosely gathered together, perhaps it would be more appropriate to call them a gang.


    This also indicated that this group of ogres was easier to defeat, and since they sometimes encroached upon nearby Lizardmen who were out hunting for food, Saru had been displeased with these ogres for a long time.


    Many Ogre Clans, or smaller gangs like this one, existed within Nolan Forest, and they occasionally engaged in crude transactions with each other.


    However, they were quite foolish, unable to even count to ten with their fingers right before their eyes. Occasionally, more intelligent subspecies like Two-headed Ogres or Ogre Magicians would emerge among them, but none were present in this gang.


    Contrary to their intelligence, most ogres possessed formidable combat abilities. Adult ogres could grow between three to four meters tall and had immense strength.


    This was also the reason why this small group of ogres, numbering only a dozen or so, was able to occupy a large territory in the surrounding area.


    From a high ground, Otto and Saru hid and observed the ogres from a distance. Most of them were adult males, with only a few females and no young.


    Ogres, whether male or female, were very strong, which made them difficult enemies for the Lizardman Clan. To defeat an ogre head-on usually required the assistance of five or six lizardmen.


    But for Otto, it might just take a bit more effort.


    Before this, Saru and Otto made a deal: as long as Otto was willing to share the ogres¡¯ hunting grounds with the Lizardman Clan, they would help Otto hunt and send troops to help him defeat the ogres.


    Otto agreed, so Saru brought a team of the strongest Lizardman warriors to help with the battle.


    The battle began, with Otto initiating the attack. Relying on his own thick skin and toughness, he swooped down from the sky as the ogres leaned against tree trunks to rest.


    Through practice over these days, he had already become proficient in using his newly grown wings.


    Perhaps it was due to once being human, but Otto preferred to attack with his front claws.


    ¡°Haha, do you know the technique of descending from the sky with a palm strike!¡±


    The foolish ogres, of course, couldn¡¯t understand Otto¡¯s dark humor or strange pronunciation.


    They had no concept of standing guard or keeping watch, and only after one of their unfortunate comrades had his head crushed by Otto did the group of ogres roar, reaching for the clubs and spears beside them, advancing towards Otto with heavy steps, preparing to counterattack.


    But as they approached, Otto quickly flew up into the sky, leaving only the headless corpse of an ogre behind.


    A few ogres with spears lifted their heads and launched an attack at the airborne Otto, but he deftly evaded them.


    Before they could launch a second attack, Saru¡¯s Lizardman squad arrived.


    ¡°Grease Skill!¡±


    Saru once again used this spell that had once put Otto at a slight disadvantage, but this time the target was the ogres, and the results were even better.


    The foolish ogres couldn¡¯t understand why the ground beneath their feet suddenly became as slippery as grease. Before their small brains could process it, most of the ogres had already fallen to the ground.The Lizardman squad naturally wouldn¡¯t pass up this opportunity. They carried crude spears made of wood and stone on their backs, which, while primitive, had decent killing power when amplified by their strong muscles.


    The Ogres on the ground roared angrily as their large size, which they usually relied on, became a massive burden.


    Like one cumbersome target after another, they were soon all filled with the Lizardmen¡¯s spears.


    Thanks to the Ogres¡¯ thick armor and strong vitality, such attacks were not enough to kill them, but the pain only served to enrage them further.


    Struggling to stand, they pulled the spears from their bodies and used them as weapons, intending to attack the smaller Lizardmen around them.


    But they had forgotten about Otto, the one who had initiated the attack. Under Saru¡¯s command, the Lizardmen quickly retreated.


    Blazing Flame Breath washed over the clustered Ogres, turning all but two of them into charcoal in the inferno.


    The two lucky survivors, covered in wounds, threw their weapons aside and knelt on the ground, begging Otto for mercy.


    Saru originally wanted his Lizardman warriors to kill these two Ogres, but after looking at Otto, he left the decision to him.


    ¡°We beg for mercy. We will obey.¡±


    The Ogres could only speak a few simple common words and lain on the ground trembling, trying their best to pronounce each strange-sounding word.


    It seemed communication wasn¡¯t impossible, and Otto suddenly didn¡¯t want to kill these two Ogres anymore.


    Living in Nolan Forest and facing Cassiopeia or even that unseen Red Dragon, the pressure was truly overwhelming for him alone.


    So, he wanted to enlist followers of his own¡­


    Compared to dragons, Ogres were more willing to serve giants or Titans, but when it came to their own lives, that was another story.


    With his crimson eyes fixed on the two Ogres, Otto¡¯s deep voice sounded like a demon¡¯s growl.


    ¡°Submit or die!¡±


    Without hesitation, the Ogres gave up their freedom and became the first followers of Otto in Nolan Forest¡­


    Saru had no objections to this. Of course, even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t dare to voice them.


    The somewhat elderly Lizardman leader looked at Otto with complicated expressions in his eyes, as if he understood something.


    Perhaps there was a better way to get along between them than simply cooperating with this formidable young dragon.


    It was the Lizardman squad¡¯s responsibility to clean up the battlefield. They sliced off the unburnt parts of the Ogre corpses to store as food.


    They then searched through the Ogres¡¯ territory but only found moldy furs and old helmets.


    Ogres were greedy and liked to collect treasures, but their definition of treasures left much to be desired.


    Otto lay lazily on a clearing, with his two newly acquired Ogre minions dutifully standing by his side like a pair of guardian statues.


    It seemed Saru had made a decision. He slowly approached Otto, knelt down respectfully, and gave an oath of allegiance as the leader of the Lizardman Clan.


    This gesture surprised Otto greatly, but Saru bowed his head, spoke reverently: ¡°Honorable King Otto, on behalf of the Lizardman Clan, I pledge my allegiance to you, recognizing you as our king, and becoming your subjects!¡±

 Chapter 19 - Chapter 19: 018 New Recipe_1

    Chapter 19: 018 New Recipe_1


    Translator: 549690339


    The Lizardman Clan had never been core members of Cassiopeia¡¯s Thorn Legion, and lately, they had been increasingly marginalized.


    Due to some previous incidents involving Otto, Cassiopeia¡¯s prejudice against Saru deepened, making life harder for the Lizardman Clan.


    Recently, Cassiopeia had been at a disadvantage in the battle against the Red Dragon. Saru¡¯s original idea was to simply look for an opportunity to defect to the Red Dragon¡¯s side. But now, he saw a new option.


    A young dragon with considerable strength and ambition didn¡¯t really matter.


    What was important was that, compared to Cassiopeia and the Red Dragon, Otto seemed to have fewer followers and was easier to get along with.


    Which was more important, leisurely honey wine or thirst-quenching water?


    Most people understood this simple truth, but how many would really put it into action?


    In fact, Saru was gambling, and he was gambling the future of the entire Lizardman Clan.


    Based on Otto¡¯s size, it would take at least several decades for him to grow up.


    Lizardmen were not a long-lived race, so maybe by the time Otto grew up, Saru would be long gone.


    But this decision was not made for himself. He hoped that the Lizardman Clan could seize the opportunity to soar, rather than forever be stuck in a situation with only a few hundred members and constantly worrying about having enough food.


    Otto didn¡¯t know Saru¡¯s thoughts but knew that compared to Cassiopeia, he was far behind in both strength and influence.


    Under such circumstances, choosing to follow him undoubtedly entailed great risks.


    When he had just decided to recruit followers and prepared to make a big breakthrough, he encountered a voluntary follower.


    Who would have thought that although the old Lizardman Saru was not good-looking, he became more and more pleasing to the eye.


    Despite his excitement, Otto feigned composure. After settling his emotions a bit, he said, ¡°It¡¯s best not to let Cassiopeia find out.¡±


    Otto¡¯s voice was deep and steady, mysteriously making Saru feel somewhat unfathomable.


    Even though Otto didn¡¯t explicitly agree, he had obviously accepted the Lizardman Clan¡¯s allegiance, which finally put Saru¡¯s mind at ease.


    After the Lizardman squad finished cleaning up the battlefield, they returned to the Giant Bear Cave in high spirits.


    Sofia had been waiting at the entrance for a long time. Since she wasn¡¯t included in this action, the little girl was still fuming with her hands on her hips and a pouting face.


    However, a child¡¯s attention is often drawn to other interesting things, and she quickly focused on the two large figures following Otto.


    And the two Ogres noticed Sofia as well. To them, half-elves were the most delicious snacks.


    Now their slow brains had a simple idea, which was to catch this little thing and treat themselves to her.


    Otto hadn¡¯t expected such a situation. However, before he could take action, Sofia had already dealt with it herself.


    ¡°Grease Skill!¡±


    Sofia¡¯s casting speed was even faster than her teacher Saru¡¯s. The two clumsy Ogres hadn¡¯t walked a few steps before they fell to the ground.


    Although the Grease Skill was a low-level spell, it was very effective against clumsy creatures like Ogres.


    Due to their fall and the tearing of their wounds, coupled with the memory of their near-death experience, the spineless Ogres immediately screamed in pain.


    But Sofia would not let them off easily. She enthusiastically attacked them with Fireball Wind Blades and the like. Of course, she had controlled her strength, so there was no risk to their lives.But it really hurts!


    Seeing that Sofia was not in danger, Otto simply didn¡¯t care anymore. He let the two ogres become her playthings or punching bags, so the little girl wouldn¡¯t pout all day.


    There were still many things to deal with in the Lizardman clan, so Sharulu said goodbye to Otto and left.


    For dinner, Otto took some ogre meat from the lizardmen¡¯s spoils of war, but he still could not gain any abilities from them.


    It was becoming more difficult for Otto to acquire new abilities through consumption because he had already consumed many species.


    Many species have overlapping abilities, which means to gain new abilities, Otto must consume more powerful creatures.


    The taste of ogre meat was not very good, and Otto was also somewhat disgusted by eating creatures with a certain level of intelligence. So the remaining ogre meat was given to the lizardmen.


    He spat out a small flame, starting a fire at the entrance of the cave. Some lizardmen helped him butcher a wild boar and skillfully roasted it with tree trunks. That was his real dinner for today.


    Still without salt and spices, Otto began to miss civilized society.


    Before eating, he looked at Sofia a little bored. The girl had successfully tamed the two ogres.


    Poor ogres finally understood that this little half-elf was not a delicious snack, but a genuine demon.


    Under Sofia¡¯s command, they cleaned and arranged the Giant Bear Cave. She had always wanted to decorate the cave properly since it was currently her home.


    Ogres were quite clumsy and often struggled to meet Sofia¡¯s requirements. Hence, they were always punished with a fireball.


    As a rather large creature, Otto could enter the cave, but the entrance was somewhat cramped for him.


    Therefore, the first thing Sofia had the two ogres do was to widen the entrance with their rudimentary tools.


    It was a considerable project. Sofia stood on the side like a ruthless supervisor, directing the ogres.


    Otto found this scene amusing, but at the same time, he was deeply touched, knowing the reason Sofia did this.


    With the hard work of the two ogres, the entrance became wider and wider, and rubble scattered everywhere.


    Otto was hungry, but the roast wasn¡¯t ready yet. Looking at the scattered rocks, he suddenly had a bold idea.


    Would his consumption ability work on non-living things, like these rocks?


    He had never tried before. Previously, his thoughts were limited to common sense; unless there was no other option, few people would willingly eat dirt¡­


    Though unsure if it¡¯d work, Otto¡¯s terrifying digestion ability allowed him to change his diet and become a dirt-eating, rock-chewing dragon.


    Just do it! With a shocked look on Sofia¡¯s face, Otto grabbed a handful of rubble the ogres had taken down, stuffed it into his mouth, and swallowed it in just a couple of bites.


    His teeth were strong enough to make the rocks taste like peanuts.


    Soon, Otto got the answer he wanted.


    ¡°Successfully consumed ordinary rocks, gained Rock Coating abilities¡­¡±


    The text that surfaced on the Light Ball proved that his speculation was correct. Although it was subtle, Otto noticed a faint gray film appearing over his silver scales.


    Though it wasn¡¯t very strong, it was better than nothing. Moreover, this experience made it clear to Otto that his consumption ability was not limited to living creatures.

 Chapter 20 - Chapter 20: 019 When a Dragon Starts Eating Dirt_1

    Chapter 20: 019 When a Dragon Starts Eating Dirt_1


    Translator: 549690339


    After discovering that his devouring ability was not limited to living beings and could be applied to all sorts of things, Otto felt like he had opened the door to a new world.


    The stomach of a dragon allowed him to digest most materials in the world, so he generally didn¡¯t have to worry about getting an upset stomach.


    With this advantage, he had started to devour all sorts of strange things around him these days, making both Saru and Sofia feel like their worldview was collapsing.


    Other people didn¡¯t have that strange light ball in their heads, and they didn¡¯t receive any feedback after eating things, so they couldn¡¯t understand Otto¡¯s feelings.


    Please, a dragon spending its day eating dirt and gnawing on wood, where was the dignity of a true dragon?


    If Otto hadn¡¯t been restrained and didn¡¯t eat everything around him without limit, Saru would have been worried that Otto had suddenly turned into a troll.


    It was said that the stupid Kamia had almost recovered, with the lower half of his body that Otto had eaten regrowing and even becoming stronger.


    Unexpectedly, the troll had become quite low-key lately and seemed to have grown smarter as well.


    Leaving that aside, Otto¡¯s current behavior was also very strange. Saru had never seen Cassiopeia pull up a tree like Otto and then chomp it down like a cucumber.


    Witnessing this bizarre scene, Saru couldn¡¯t help but question whether it was the right choice to follow this young dragon¡­


    Sofia, lying on Otto¡¯s neck, asked with some concern, ¡°Is Big Dragon not getting enough to eat recently? If so, Sofia can help with hunting too!¡±


    Although Otto felt there was no need to hide it from Sofia, he didn¡¯t know how to describe his special ability to others, so he eventually decided to tell a white lie.


    ¡°Being picky is not good, you know. Only by absorbing all kinds of nutrition can you grow well!¡±


    This was like a trick to deceive children, but the half-elf loli actually believed it.


    Sofia blinked her eyes, seemingly struggling with the idea, before hesitantly asking, ¡°Then¡­ do I have to eat these things too? I might not be able to bite through stones and wood¡­¡±


    If the half-elf loli really tried to gnaw on a piece of stone with her teeth, they might just shatter.


    Imagining that scene, Otto¡¯s mouth twitched and he quickly added, ¡°Sofia and I have different body structures, so you don¡¯t need to eat these things like I do. Just pay attention to having a balanced diet!¡±


    The half-elf loli finally breathed a sigh of relief, and truthfully, she was quite worried.


    What if Otto dragged her into eating stones, and was the dragon¡¯s mind broken by eating random stuff?


    Although it was just a white lie, Sofia was reassured and had many things to do.


    So she jumped down from Otto¡¯s neck and called out to her two ogre subordinates to continue with the task of renovating the cave.


    The entrance of the cave had been expanded enough for Otto to easily pass through.


    But Sofia was not satisfied with just that.


    Under her command, the two ogres were using crude tools to process wooden materials.


    Sofia wanted to make a set of wooden furniture for herself, as she was tired of sitting on the ground to eat and sleeping on bear skins spread over the floor.


    Of course, she hadn¡¯t forgotten to prepare a set for Otto, but given Otto¡¯s size, it was too difficult, so that task would be left for last.


    After soothing Sofia, Otto returned to his eating career, devouring all kinds of common stones, trees and even soil around him, which didn¡¯t taste good.


    Just like devouring living beings, eating items with repeating abilities didn¡¯t have much effect.


    Rare and powerful materials were hard to find on the outskirts of Nolan Forest, so most of the abilities he gained were low-level abilities similar to Rock Coating.


    He had tried, like Rock Coating, this ability was quite good for ordinary species like lizardmen, and it took some effort to break the defense of Rock Coating.


    But if it was his own claws, there was no difference between it and a layer of tofu.


    Rock Coating was not reliable, not even capable of defending his own attacks, let alone Cassiopeia or the yet unseen Red Dragon.


    Some abilities from plants, like Low-level Growth, surprisingly allowed him to sprout a small flower at the tip of his tail. This ability was of little use in battle, but it was nice for occasionally teasing Sofia.


    Thinking that he might have eaten dirt for nothing, Otto was a bit annoyed and picked up a few pieces of scrap metal, tossing them into his mouth like beans.


    The scrap metal he just ate was taken by Saru from the Lizardman Clan¡¯s warehouse. Lizardmen didn¡¯t have metalworking technology, and the usable metal was naturally scarce.


    These scraps were either picked up or stolen from somewhere. Some unusable metal items were kept instead of being melted down, so they simply saved them.


    After decades of collecting, the Lizardman Clan only had this small amount of scrap metal, which was now Otto¡¯s snack, with Saru watching, heartbroken.


    ¡°Successfully devoured common wrought iron, gained Iron Coating¡­¡±


    Another coating ability, a thin brown layer appeared below the Rock Coating, and its defense looked equally unimpressive.


    But just as Otto wanted to give up out of boredom, the information on the light ball in his head started updating.


    ¡°Sufficient ability materials accumulated, system upgrade successful, enabling ability fusion function¡­¡±


    This was something Otto didn¡¯t expect, as he didn¡¯t know much about the mysterious light ball in his head, let alone that it would upgrade and evolve.


    Before he could think further, the information on the light ball flooded his mind.


    ¡°Rock Coating and Iron Coating fused, gained Stone-Iron Coating¡­¡±


    ¡°Advanced Regeneration and Low-level Growth fused, gained Advanced Proliferation¡­¡±


    ¡°Intermediate Thick Leather and Scale Armor fused, gained Thick Scale Armor¡­¡±


    ¡°Low-level Wild Beast Heart and Low-level Smell fused, gained Keen Intuition¡­¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Information continued to flood in, and as the rows of text jumped, Otto felt an intense exhaustion mixed with his surprise.


    He was familiar with this feeling, and if nothing unexpected occurred, he was about to fall into a deep sleep again.


    This time he would sleep for a long time, so he rushed to the depths of the cave and after briefly handing over with Sofia and Saru, he fell into a deep slumber.

 Chapter 21 - Chapter 21: 020 Open a new hunting ground

    Chapter 21: 020 Open a new hunting ground


    Translator: 549690339


    For this slumber, Otto secluded himself in the deepest part of the cave and asked that no one, even Sofia, approach him.


    He was going to sleep for quite a while and was worried about whether he might do something inappropriate while unconscious.


    Thus, no matter how much Sofia protested, he wouldn¡¯t agree and asked Saru to keep an eye on the little girl to prevent her from doing anything outrageous.


    Strangely enough, during his slumber, he could clearly feel his body slowly changing.


    His muscles, bones, and the shape and composition of his scales seemed to be changing, and what concerned him even more was that he was hungry again¡­


    The most essential thing for physical change and evolution is energy, and as a living being, the main source of energy is food.


    After an unknown amount of time, Otto finally emerged from his slumber, slowly opening his crimson beast-like eyes and, just as he felt during his sleep, he was extremely hungry.


    Sofia noticed Otto¡¯s awakening immediately and eagerly waited for him at the cave entrance, but when Otto slowly crawled out, she could hardly recognize him.


    Could this scrawny, bamboo-like figure really be Otto?


    If it wasn¡¯t for the familiar colored scales on this skeletal-looking creature, Sofia would have thought that Otto had practiced some evil spell and transformed himself into a Dragon Witch Monster.


    Saru, who eventually arrived, shared almost the same thoughts as Sofia upon seeing Otto.


    Seeing familiar faces, Otto breathed a sigh of relief and weakly lied on the ground, pleading, ¡°Quick, prepare food for me¡­¡±


    Saru didn¡¯t dare to delay, immediately calling a group of Lizardman warriors to prepare food for Otto.


    It was still the usual wild boars and deer found in Nolan Forest; though Otto didn¡¯t usually like raw meat, at this point he didn¡¯t care and grabbed a struggling boar tied with a rope and put it in his mouth.


    The poor wild boar struggled and screamed in vain, as it felt a moment of darkness followed by brief pain, then knew nothing more.


    As if his stomach was bottomless, Otto devoured one wild boar and deer after another without showing any signs of a full belly.


    Of course, eating so much wasn¡¯t without effect; Otto¡¯s body, once frighteningly slender, visibly bulged with muscles, and as energy continued to flow in, his body gradually regained its health.


    He spent most of the day eating, with a steady supply of food brought in by the Lizardman squad from the clan territory.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the newly obtained hunting ground from the Ogre Gang, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to produce so much food in such a short amount of time.


    But even then, the pressure on the Lizardman Clan reached its peak, and it wasn¡¯t until the clan¡¯s stockpile of food was completely consumed that Otto finally stopped eating.


    Yet he was only about seventy percent full, but he knew that if he continued eating like this, the old and weak Lizardman Clan would starve.


    Setting aside the two clueless Ogres, this was still the only clan under his control, and he couldn¡¯t exploit them to death.


    With a lingering appetite, Otto licked the bloody claws, stretched lazily, and finally regained his spirit after eating so much.


    Suddenly, Otto asked, ¡°How long have I been asleep?¡±


    Saru respectfully replied, ¡°It has been seven days and nights.¡±


    ¡°Has it been a week already?¡±


    A week¡¯s time was nothing to an ordinary dragon. They often slept for months or even years at a time.


    But for Otto, a freakish creature barely over a year old, this was indeed quite a long time.


    After this slumber, his appearance had changed significantly. The most obvious was that his body length had increased by half a meter.


    The light silver scales had become larger and denser, covered with a gray-brown Stone-Iron Coating. The dragon skin under the scales had now fully merged with the scales, resulting in a doubled thickness and thus, greatly enhanced defense.


    Scales now completely covered the previously vulnerable and under-scaled belly, and Otto¡¯s current defense could be described as having no weak points.


    Looking at the dragon head, two more horns had grown next to the already thick dragon horns, and the four horns had spirals at the middle and end connections. The small horn on the snout became sharper and sturdier, covered with a thick layer of armor extending backward.


    His head had become a powerful weapon of war.


    The useless decorative-like fish fin spikes on his lower jaw had disappeared without a trace and were replaced by thicker, sturdier scale armor.


    Otto¡¯s hind legs had become more developed, with bulging muscles indicating the massive power they contained. Scales covered his dragon wings, and sharp horns even grew at the base, indicating further utility besides flight.


    Overall, Otto had become more lethal and even more pleasing to the monster¡¯s aesthetic sense.


    This was evident by just looking at Saru¡¯s expression, as he nearly beamed at Otto with bright eyes.


    But simply looking good wasn¡¯t enough; due to Otto¡¯s voracious appetite, the Lizardman Clan¡¯s food reserves were now in dire straits.


    If nothing was done, the food shortage would completely drag them down.


    So Saru suggested to Otto, ¡°Your Majesty, our food reserves are severely depleted. It¡¯s time to open up new hunting grounds.¡±


    Otto nodded in agreement, just as Saru said, it was time, and his appetite had grown along with his strength.


    If they were content with the current situation, they might end up starting to eat Lizardmen as food.


    At this time, Sofia¡¯s eyes glittered, as she skillfully climbed onto Otto¡¯s neck, clenched her teeth and tried her best to look fierce.


    ¡°Big Dragon, you must take me with you this time. I¡¯ve become strong; even Teacher Saru is no match for me now!¡±


    Otto looked at Saru with some doubt, only to see the old Lizardman awkwardly scratching his chin. It seemed that Sofia was telling the truth.


    Knowing that if he left her behind to watch the house again, chances were that something irritating would happen, Otto simply agreed and thought it was time for the little girl to gain some experience.


    Of course, some things needed to be emphasized.


    ¡°You can come along this time, but first, you have to protect yourself. If anything goes wrong, you¡¯ll stay home and behave from now on, and don¡¯t even think about going out again!¡±


    The half-elf girl didn¡¯t dare to say a word, hurriedly nodding her head like a pecking chicken.

 Chapter 22 - Chapter 22: 021 Multi-headed Serpent Lizard_1

    Chapter 22: 021 Multi-headed Serpent Lizard_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Soon, Saru found a target for Otto, and the location was also near the Lizardman Clan¡¯s territory.


    It was a vast and gloomy marsh, perhaps not a good place for humans and most monsters.


    But for the Lizardman, it was undoubtedly a treasure trove of fish food.


    Lizardman loved this environment, but even the bravest Lizardman Warriors rarely ventured here for hunting.


    That was because several multi-headed Serpent Lizards inhabited this swamp, and some people liked to call these terrifying monsters Hydra.


    Legend has it that the multi-headed Serpent Lizards were formed from the blood of the dragon god Lernaea, who was killed by the Mother of Evil Dragons, Tiamat. They are a terrifying type of reptilian creature.


    They have the body of a crocodile and several long snake-like necks and heads. Even if their heads are cut off, they can regenerate through their innate magic and are quite formidable opponents.


    For the Lizardman Clan, such an enemy was difficult to deal with even if there was only one, let alone that the number of multi-headed Serpent Lizards inhabiting this swamp was close to ten.


    Mother of Thorns, Cassiopeia, once tried to deal with these monsters but eventually had to give up.


    These monsters could not understand any language, only hunger and killing, and they could not be tamed. To recruit them as minions, one would have to invest a lot of resources in casting the Enlightenment Skill on them, and the return and input were not proportional.


    Originally, Saru didn¡¯t want to target such troublesome monsters, but it happened that flame was one of their few fatal weaknesses.


    And Otto¡¯s Flame Breath was powerful, so he tried to recommend it to Otto.


    Otto was also interested in this, because the multi-headed Serpent Lizards could provide a lot of meat, and he was also curious about what new abilities he could gain after devouring such a never-before-seen monster.


    This time, Saru did not take the elite Lizardman Warriors with him but instead selected some clever youngsters from the clan.


    They were generally small in size and usually responsible for reconnaissance work within the clan.


    Their combat abilities were average, but they were good at self-preservation.


    Otto and the group entered the periphery of the swamp, and although they were disgusted with the dirty environment, Sofia still held her nose and followed.


    To prevent the filth of the swamp from getting on her, she had made a wooden saddle on the back of an ogre.


    After these days of training, the two ogres had become very obedient, with one acting as Sofia¡¯s mount and the other serving as a porter.


    Saru explained the task requirements to his Lizardman subordinates, and more than a dozen slender Lizardman immediately submerged themselves in the swamp.


    Most Lizardman could hold their breath for more than fifteen minutes and were very good at surviving in swamps and jungles.


    The task of these Lizardmen was simple: to lure the multi-headed Serpent Lizards out of the swamp one by one.


    Multi-headed Serpent Lizards were fierce giants, and their adult size was even comparable to that of adult dragons. Although their combat prowess was much poorer, Otto would be in trouble if he was surrounded by several of them.


    Soon, a Lizardman returned, leading a Multi-headed Serpent Lizard behind him.


    This Lizardman cleverly controlled his running speed, making sure not to shake off the pursuing Serpent Lizard while giving it a glimmer of hope that it could catch up.With the pitiful intelligence of the multi-headed serpent lizard, it simply couldn¡¯t detect any issues, only feeling that it was about to catch up to the moving lizardman meat pie in front of it.


    Multi-headed serpent lizards are quite cruel creatures; their greedy, gluttonous nature leads them to even target their own heads for nourishment when there¡¯s no food.


    That¡¯s why, aside from mating, there are seldom many multi-headed serpent lizards gathered together, which provides the possibility to lure and kill them separately.


    This particular serpent lizard only had three heads and was about six meters long, seemingly not yet fully grown, so it had to dwell on the edge of the swamp, becoming the first target to be lured in.


    Even if a multi-headed serpent lizard loses one head, it can quickly use its innate magic to regrow it. This is the main reason they are difficult to deal with.


    But defeating them is simple¡ªjust chop off all their heads before they can grow new ones.


    It¡¯s precisely because of these factors that the more heads a multi-headed serpent lizard has, the stronger and more difficult to deal with it becomes.


    However, since this one only had three heads, Sophia quickly chanted a spell and released several wind blades in rapid succession targeted at the lizard¡¯s necks, even before Otto could make a move.


    Seeing this, the lizardman acting as bait in front of the creature immediately lay flat on the ground and skillfully rolled away to avoid the trajectory of the wind blades.


    The three-headed serpent lizard¡¯s rampage came to an abrupt halt, and almost instantly, its three heads were sliced off by the wind blades, not even giving it time to regrow any new ones.


    This poor monster didn¡¯t even know what had happened before it lost its life, its body slumping into the swamp.


    Its carcass was edible, so naturally, it couldn¡¯t be wasted; several lizardmen were currently dismembering it, making it easier to pack up and take away.


    With two ogres on hand¡ªone to serve as Sofia¡¯s mount, and the other to act as a laborer¡ªthese muscular creatures were like tireless mules, transporting the lizardmen¡¯s butchered meat to the edge of the swamp.


    Here, there were more lizardmen and wooden carts for transportation, and after the transfer was complete, the ogre lumbered back, fearing that if he didn¡¯t move fast enough, Sofia would burn his face with her fireball skill.


    It truly hurt too much!


    By the time he returned to the swamp, another three-headed serpent lizard had fallen under Sofia¡¯s wind blades. The ogre alone couldn¡¯t keep up with the workload, so Saru allocated some elderly or female lizardmen from the clan to help transport the spoils.


    Of course, things wouldn¡¯t always go so smoothly. The next target attracted by the lizardmen¡¯s bait was a six-headed serpent lizard.


    This monster was a fierce competitor among its kin, reaching eight meters in length.


    The lizardman acting as bait bore a deep, bone-deep gash on his back, likely inflicted in the process of luring this six-headed serpent lizard.


    He led the six-headed lizard back to their location with all his might but eventually collapsed from exhaustion.


    Despite Sofia casting several wind blades in an attempt to attract the six-headed lizard¡¯s attention, it had little effect.


    This poor lizardman was ultimately torn to pieces and swallowed by the six-headed serpent lizard¡¯s multiple heads.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Sofia angrily slammed her little hand onto the ogre acting as her mount, but her strength was too insignificant to do more than tickle him.


    The ogre looked at Sofia somewhat puzzled, his simple mind unable to comprehend what had happened.

 Chapter 23 - Chapter 23: 022 Six-headed Serpent Lizard_1

    Chapter 23: 022 Six-headed Serpent Lizard_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Not being able to save the lizardman really made Sofia angry.


    It wasn¡¯t because she couldn¡¯t save the life of the lizardman, but because she was upset that she could only help Otto a little bit.


    If she couldn¡¯t do it and had to let Otto take action, what was the point of her being here?


    Like a small magical turret, a series of Wind Blades crazily swept toward the Six-headed Serpent Lizard.


    However, this Six-headed Serpent Lizard was much more powerful than the previous two Three-headed Serpent Lizards. It wasn¡¯t just because it had grown three more heads, but also because its scale armor was much thicker, making it harder to break.


    Wind Blades, which had been unstoppable before, were not very effective now. A single Wind Blade could only slightly pierce through the monster¡¯s scales.


    To cut off its head, at least three Wind Blades needed to hit the same spot simultaneously.


    But that was not easy, even though Sofia¡¯s magic talent was strong.


    With great effort, Sofia had managed to cut off one head, but before she could cut off another, a new head had already grown back in the original position, making her efforts rather useless.


    Saru observed the performance of the half-elf girl and felt a bit concerned. He knew the direction of his future mentoring.


    He had already taught Sofia magic skills and experience, but staying in control of her emotions at any time was also crucial.


    Contrary to Sofia and Saru¡¯s thoughts, Otto, upon seeing the aggressive regeneration of the powerful multi-headed giant, began to wonder if the creature could be artificially bred.


    One head regrew immediately after being cut off ¨C it would be hard to beat such meat production efficiency with ordinary livestock.


    Sofia¡¯s magic attacks were ineffective, so she tried to cut off the monster¡¯s head while casting a Fireball skill to block its regeneration, but the results were still not great.


    The burns caused by the Fireball could only slightly delay the Six-headed Serpent Lizard¡¯s regrowth. After all, it was only a low-level spell, and this outcome was already at its limit.


    In the end, Sofia¡¯s attacks not only failed to achieve effective damage but also angered the Six-headed Serpent Lizard.


    It roared and charged at Sofia, while the surrounding lizardmen, busy dealing with other multi-headed corpses, didn¡¯t dare to intervene.


    ¡°If¡­if only I could learn more advanced spells¡­¡± Sofia sighed.


    She looked at the formidable beast with regret, thinking of ways to counter it.


    As her teacher, Saru didn¡¯t use any spells to help at this moment because his intervention wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference.


    After all, Sofia¡¯s mastery of spells had long surpassed her teacher, who only knew some low-level spells.


    The situation was irreversible with Sofia alone. Otto gently nuzzled the sad little girl for comfort ¨C it was time for him to step in.


    The Six-headed Serpent Lizard had always relied on its colossal size to rampage through the swamp, but this time it had chosen the wrong opponent.


    After a scream, the Serpent Lizard was toppled by Otto, its neck pierced by his sharp dragon horn. The intense pain made its other five heads encircle and bite Otto¡¯s neck in retaliation.


    But their fangs could barely penetrate Otto¡¯s Stone-Iron Coating, let alone his thick scales.


    Chuckling menacingly, Otto pinned the multi-headed monster¡¯s crocodile-like body under his hind legs, preventing it from moving. He stretched out his claw, brutally tearing off one head, and then opened his mouth and scorched the wound with flames.


    His breath had much more power than Sofia¡¯s Fireball skill, making it impossible for the monster to regrow a new head within a short time.


    At this point, the Six-headed Serpent Lizard only had four heads left to attack, but no matter how hard it tried, it could not cause any effective damage to Otto.


    Furthermore, since its body was pinned down by Otto, escape was impossible. The Six-headed Serpent Lizard helplessly watched as Otto tore off its remaining heads one by one, until it breathed its last.


    The lizardmen took over the corpse of the Six-headed Serpent Lizard. Because its scale armor was thicker, it took more time to separate the meat.


    Saru had to call for reinforcements from the clan, but this was already the limit ¨C there were no more available lizardmen in the clan.


    For a time, the periphery of the swamp had become lively.


    Sofia looked somewhat dispirited, while Saru, slightly worried, suggested to Otto, ¡°Your Majesty, why don¡¯t we put our operation on hold for now¡­¡±


    Otto laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Saru. Sofia is not as fragile as you think.¡±


    Despite Otto¡¯s constant care, Sofia had never been a pampered child. The experiences she had endured were probably more than what many people would face in their lifetime.


    Walking over to Sofia, Otto gently nuzzled her cheek and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s up to you now¡­¡±


    In the distance, a Three-headed Serpent Lizard, guided by the lizardmen¡¯s bait, ran towards them.


    What Sofia needed was not consolation, but affirmation. She didn¡¯t want to stay under Otto¡¯s protection forever; she wanted to be able to help him as well.


    Wiping away the tears at the corner of her eyes, the little girl raised her ragged magic wand high, quickly gathering the magic elements in front of her. Then, a series of Wind Blades rushed toward the Three-headed Serpent Lizard that had just entered the range of attack.


    The operation went smoothly, and soon nine multi-headed giant lizards were dealt with, including six with three heads.


    Five of them were eliminated by Sofia, while the remaining one was taken care of by Saru, who felt rather itch-handed.


    The old lizardman was inferior to Sofia in both magical power and casting speed, so it took a lot of time for him to kill the monster, relying on his excellent combat experience.


    The other four were vicious creatures with six heads, dealt with by Otto himself. No new multi-headed Serpent Lizards were lured into the area, seemingly indicating that the swamp had been cleaned up.


    However, Saru detected something wrong. Several lizardmen from the bait guiding team hadn¡¯t come back, and the two lizardmen sent later to search for them were also missing.


    Just when Saru was considering whether to go search personally, one lizardman finally returned.


    Upon recognizing the returnee as one of the two lizardmen he had sent out, Saru knew that he was back, but his condition was not good.


    His mouth was foaming, and his body was weak. His yellow-orange crest had turned even greener than the scales on his body, all signs pointing to the fact that he had been poisoned.

 Chapter 24 - Chapter 24: 023 Rotten Blood Subspecies_1

    Chapter 24: 023 Rotten Blood Subspecies_1


    Translator: 549690339


    The lizardman, who had barely escaped, opened his mouth and tried to say something, but fell into a coma without uttering a word.


    Clearly, the information he brought back was extremely important, so Saru quickly called for a lizardman shaman.


    There were no priests in the lizardman clan, but they did have a few lizardman shamans, who possessed some low-level healing spells.


    The shaman¡¯s hands emitted a pale green glow, representing healing, but at best it only somewhat alleviated the symptoms of the lizardman lying on the ground.


    Soon, the poisoned lizardman slowly opened his eyes and, without wasting time, struggled to say, ¡°Rot¡­ rotten blood, and a six-headed rotten blood multi-headed serpent lizard!¡±


    After finishing his sentence, the lizardman¡¯s head tilted and he fainted again¨C¨Cuttering those few words had consumed all his strength.


    Seeing this, the lizardman shaman hurriedly cast his healing spell, which had little effect.


    However, the poisoned lizardman showed no signs of improvement, and it was clear that he would not wake up anytime soon.


    Saru, with a solemn expression, instructed several lizardman warriors to carry the injured caretaker back to the clan for proper treatment, for perhaps he could still be saved with the help of some herbal medicine.


    Seeing Saru¡¯s expression, Otto asked, ¡°What does he mean by rotten blood?¡±


    Saru sighed and then explained, ¡°The term ¡®rotten blood¡¯ comes from the legends passed down by our lizardman ancestors. Sometimes, the monsters living in the swamp would undergo mutations after consuming swamp spiders or other poisonous insects, which eventually caused their flesh to become extremely toxic and produced a new subspecies. We collectively refer to them as rotten blood.¡±


    Otto asked, ¡°So, there is a six-headed rotten blood multi-headed serpent lizard in this swamp?¡±


    Saru nodded and continued, ¡°That seems to be the case. The process of transforming from an ordinary monster into a rotten blood subspecies is itself extremely dangerous, so the monsters that successfully become rotten blood subspecies must have been the most formidable and ferocious of their kind.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this rotten blood multi-headed serpent lizard should be the most powerful and terrifying creature in this swamp.¡±


    Hearing this, Otto became more interested. Seeing that Otto showed no intention of backing down, Saru could only continue to share his knowledge, hoping that it would make their upcoming operation smoother.


    ¡°The biggest difference between a rotten blood monster and an ordinary monster is their blood. Even an ordinary wound would cause their blood to boil and then spurt out like a fountain. Their blood contains a potent toxin, so if someone were to touch even a small amount, they would end up like that¡­¡±


    Saru pointed to the lizardman lying on the ground, making his point very clear.


    Of course, Otto was not just a brute who only knew how to fight. He analyzed Saru¡¯s scarce ancestral information and stroked his chin with his claw, making quite a human-like gesture, before sharing his thoughts.


    ¡°It sounds like an area-of-effect group damage, so it would be best if fewer people participated in the battle. Moreover, since there is only one left, perhaps it would be better for me to go in and deal with it alone.¡±


    Such a suggestion was immediately met with opposition from both Saru and Sofia.


    Saru shook his head, ¡°Your Majesty, this is too risky! The swamp terrain is complex, and the toxicity of the rotten blood is extremely potent¡­¡±


    Sofia stared at them with wide, bright eyes and shouted, ¡°I won¡¯t allow it! At the very least, you have to take me with you! Sofia is very powerful and can use many spells to help you!¡±


    The half-elf girl¡¯s voice became smaller as she went on. She knew very well that her low-level spells would have minimal effect on the multi-headed serpent lizard with six heads, let alone the more powerful rotten blood subspecies.Otto was not an indecisive dragon. Once he made a decision, he would not hesitate or waste time, especially when it was the best choice.


    He raised his head and spoke with certainty, ¡°I have strong poison resistance. It¡¯s just a big reptile, and it won¡¯t cause me any trouble. So don¡¯t worry too much!¡±


    Seeing that the two were still worried, Otto flapped his wings, creating a strong wind that made it difficult for everyone present to keep their balance.


    ¡°See, I have wings. If there¡¯s any danger, I¡¯ll take off and evacuate right away!¡±


    Since Otto had already gone this far, there was no room for Saru to say any more. Sofia was still worried, but she knew that Otto wouldn¡¯t listen to her. In the end, she could only see him off with a sullen mood.


    Following the direction of the Lizardman¡¯s return, Otto slowly walked deep into the dark, damp swamp.


    As he ventured further, the terrain around him became increasingly complex, with trees of varying heights, pools of water, and rotting plants everywhere.


    The mud here seemed bottomless and looked no different from ordinary ground. But if one took a wrong step, they could easily sink inside.


    Otto disliked this environment. In other words, apart from the abnormal Black Dragon, few dragons would choose to live in such a dirty and sticky place.


    The natural traps in this area full of dangers were useless to Otto.


    He had already consumed many creatures that allowed him to thrive easily in the swamp, granting him the ability to live in both land and water, even breathing underwater.


    Soon, he found the lair of the Rotten Blood Multi-headed Serpent Lizard. It wasn¡¯t hard to find, as he could see the large expanse of green poisonous mist from far away.


    Having devoured numerous Giant Poisonous Snakes and various toxic plants, Otto¡¯s poison resistance was strong.


    The toxic mist wouldn¡¯t harm him. But the smell wasn¡¯t pleasant either; it was a nauseating mix of sour and stench.


    As he ventured deeper into the toxic mist, he finally saw the so-called Rotten Blood Multi-headed Serpent Lizard.


    From its appearance, it looked no different from ordinary Multi-headed Serpent Lizards. Its entire skin had turned green, and its size was huge, even larger than Otto by quite a bit.


    The monster was cruelly feasting on an unconscious Lizardman with its six heads. Not far away, two poisoned Lizardmen lay in a coma.


    Although they hadn¡¯t yet been eaten, their breathing was shallow, indicating they wouldn¡¯t live much longer.


    There were several unhealed wounds on its body, oozing boiling toxic blood, which should be the handiwork of the Lizardmen.


    Otto¡¯s size was not conducive to hiding, especially since he swam through the mud and toxic water to get here.


    The green Rotten Blood creature had already noticed Otto, and its massive form made it feel threatened.


    One of its snake heads bared its teeth and let out a piercing roar at Otto as a warning, while the other heads swiftly devoured the pitiful Lizardman.


    Otto didn¡¯t really want to get close to this deadly toxic creature, so he opened his mouth wide and released his most powerful Flame Breath.

 Chapter 25 - Chapter 25: 024 Deadly Poison_1

    Chapter 25: 024 Deadly Poison_1


    Translator: 549690339


    The scorching flame, like a fire dragon, attacked the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard. Feeling threatened, the Serpent Lizard, which was feasting on a Lizardman, immediately dropped the food from its mouth.


    Its six heads all turned towards the incoming flame, as six streams of thick, foul-smelling green poison spewed out from the snake heads, merging into one water-column-like stream of venomous breath against Otto¡¯s Flame Breath.


    At the moment the fire and venom collided, a large quantity of green poisonous mist vaporized. Although it made a huge noise, Otto¡¯s first attack didn¡¯t achieve any significant results.


    The toxic mist also increased the temperature around it, making the environment sticky and annoying, causing the visibility within a certain range to decrease quickly.


    Since most of the venom¡¯s composition was water, the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard¡¯s venomous breath was somewhat repressive to Otto¡¯s flame.


    Saru had never mentioned that the Rotten Blood subspecies would use a venomous breath skill.


    The Flame Breath didn¡¯t cause any severe damage to the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard, but the increased temperature and Otto¡¯s attack successfully enraged it.


    With its six heads roaring and emitting sharp shrieks, the Serpent Lizard completely abandoned the Lizardman as food. Its crocodile-like body moved nimbly through the swamp, rushing at Otto at an incredible speed.


    Otto shook off the mud and debris on his wings, and before the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard could reach him, he flapped his wings and soared into the air.


    There were no dense, tall trees around; low shrubs and plants withered by the poisonous liquid didn¡¯t cause any trouble for Otto¡¯s flight.


    The Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard couldn¡¯t fly and became extremely angry, seeing Otto just take to the sky. It extended its neck to try to bite Otto, but could not reach him at all.


    Driven to desperation, the six heads of the Serpent Lizard each shot streams of venom into the air like water.


    However, the force was obviously not enough. Half of the attacks fell before they could even touch Otto, and the remaining half that barely reached Otto¡¯s height were slow, twisted, and lacked any lethality.


    Since the attack didn¡¯t work, the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard roared and sprayed venom again. This time, it concentrated its entire force into one head, shooting the poisonous liquid at an astonishing speed, like a high-pressure water gun, towards Otto.


    However, the aim was still off; Otto just needed to dodge slightly to avoid the attack while flying.


    After extensive practice, Otto had become adept at flying and could effortlessly perform difficult stunts in the air.


    Being passively attacked wasn¡¯t Otto¡¯s style. As he dodged the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard¡¯s attack, he began to descend, spewing out the scorching Flame Breath, forming a wide fan-like shape surrounding the Serpent Lizard.


    The Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard wasn¡¯t new to this attack style either. Its six heads each spat out thick venom to counter the wide-ranging Flame Breath.


    Due to the collision of the two breath attacks, the high-temperature green mist appeared once again. Since Otto intentionally widened the area of his Flame Breath, the range covered by the green mist became even larger.


    In just an instant, the surroundings of the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard were enveloped by an impenetrable green fog.


    Its six heads looked around bewildered, unable to discern anything other than a sea of green.


    *Sigh¡­*Suddenly, a swooshing sound came, and Otto, like a meteorite falling from the sky, smashed directly onto the body of the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard, which closely resembled a crocodile, pinning the monster down in the water.


    Otto¡¯s robust hind legs forcefully stepped on the spine of the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard, and with the crisp sound of bones breaking, the monster¡¯s limbs gradually weakened.


    Its spine had been crushed by Otto, and the powerful body of the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard could not withstand the impact brought by such a fierce creature falling from the sky.


    Considering the monster¡¯s persistent blood, Otto retracted the sharp claws on his hind legs, only causing some skin and flesh wounds while crushing its spine.


    The wounds were not large, so Otto would not be surrounded by boiling poisonous blood in the first instant.


    Because of the pain, the six heads of the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard let out sharp, piercing screams. Even though its spine had been crushed by Otto, the movements of its six snake heads did not seem to be restricted.


    The six snake heads surrounded Otto in a circle, and Otto opened his mouth to spew a scorching Flame that scorched one of the heads, but the rest of the snake heads tangled up intensively.


    Under Otto¡¯s feet, small areas of wounds caused by torn skin and flesh began to spurt out small streams of boiling poisonous blood.


    Feeling the sting coming from the corrosion of poisonous blood at the bottom of his feet, Otto flapped his wings, trying to fly away, but the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard did not want to give him such a chance.


    When he used the Flame Breath, two snake heads had already bitten his wings separately. Even with the Stone-Iron Coating and Thick Scale Armor, it still couldn¡¯t withstand the full bite of the monster.


    The sharp venomous fangs pierced Otto¡¯s flesh and quickly injected violent toxins. Soon, Otto¡¯s wings lost sensation.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    It needs to be known that Otto had a strong resistance to poison, but even so, he couldn¡¯t resist the direct invasion of the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard¡¯s venom.


    Since the dragon wings could no longer be used, it was better to leave from the ground. The spine of the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard had been crushed, and it couldn¡¯t chase after him at all.


    When Otto tried to leave, the remaining snake heads bit his neck, body, and hind legs.


    Like chains trying to control him here, the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard had a larger build than Otto, and it was hard to break free in a short time.


    The burnt head of the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard had already revived, and all six snake heads bit Otto firmly, while continuously injecting venom into his body, slowly making his entire body stiff.


    Under Otto¡¯s feet, the wound on the trunk of the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard continued to spew poisonous blood. The scales on Otto¡¯s soles had already been corroded and fallen off, the exposed flesh was being rotted by the toxins, yet he didn¡¯t feel pain.


    Otto¡¯s hind legs had completely lost sensation, and soon, due to the lack of support, he lay down on the body of the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard.


    Having its spine broken did not count as a fatal injury for such a tenacious monster, and its innate regeneration magic not only worked on growing heads.


    As long as it was not dead, it could work on any part of the body. As long as it could eat Otto, the energy obtained would be enough to fully recover and even become more powerful.


    The Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard seemed to think that it had already won, and even started tearing and eating Otto¡¯s flesh with difficulty.

 Chapter 26 - Chapter 26: 025 Who is the Real Food_1

    Chapter 26: 025 Who is the Real Food_1


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°I really underestimated this¡­¡±


    Otto¡¯s groggy head reflected on his rash actions. He could have flown away from here right after gaining the upper hand and slowly grind down this monster to death.


    Who would have thought the monster¡¯s toxicity would be so fierce?


    Just as he was thinking of a solution, he suddenly discovered that the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard was devouring his own flesh and blood, which enraged Otto.


    Anger burnt away his rationality.


    He had always been the one consuming others; when did it ever occur that he would become someone else¡¯s food?


    ¡°Eat, keep eating! I¡¯d like to see whose appetite is better!¡±


    The furious Otto immediately bit down on one of the heads of the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard. With various ability enhancements, Otto¡¯s bite force was terrifyingly astounding.


    With just a slight tug, he tore the head and the connected neck from the body, even though it was detached.


    The severed head still hadn¡¯t lost consciousness in an instant, and continued to struggle and bite Otto¡¯s neck.


    But such resistance was futile. Otto, not even bothering to chew, swallowed the head like slurping noodles.


    After his last sleep, he hadn¡¯t eaten enough, so his appetite was excellent now.


    The taste was surprisingly good, with a sour and spicy flavor accompanied by a tingling sensation. It was more like eating hot and sour glass noodle soup, which was very appetizing.


    After eating one of the snake heads, Otto¡¯s condition seemed to have improved slightly. His mysterious light ball in his brain popped up some information, but he didn¡¯t have the mood to check it at the moment.


    His appetite wide open, Otto licked his teeth, tainted with greenish flesh, and swiftly tore off another snake head that was biting his dragon wings.


    The hissing, struggling snake head was sucked into Otto¡¯s stomach with a slurping sound, still tasting the spicy sourness, making him feel more addicted with every bite.


    The Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard finally noticed something was wrong. Although it was also gnawing at Otto¡¯s flesh,


    Otto¡¯s scales were incredibly strong. By the time it managed to tear off a piece of flesh, Otto had already swallowed its third head.


    Abandoning their attempts to feed, the remaining three heads, along with the newly regrown heads, attacked Otto¡¯s lower jaw and neck, trying to stop his action.


    But their resistance wasn¡¯t enough in Otto¡¯s eyes. Due to their body angle, he could easily sever the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard¡¯s neck at the base.


    Then, like slurping noodles, he swallowed the monster¡¯s head along with its neck.


    With every head Otto tore off, the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard would quickly grow a new head and neck in its place. But as Otto ate more and more heartily, the regeneration couldn¡¯t keep up.


    Recovering from decapitation was its innate magic, but it wasn¡¯t a miraculous creation out of nothing; it required the consumption of its own energy.


    Growing new heads continuously had already depleted much of its body¡¯s energy. Slowly, the speed at which it regrew heads couldn¡¯t keep up with Otto¡¯s eating pace.


    After a long time, only one head of the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard was left, still putting up a futile resistance.


    It furiously bit at Otto¡¯s neck, but due to its own weakness, it couldn¡¯t penetrate Otto¡¯s scales.


    On the other hand, Otto¡¯s previously bitten scales and torn flesh began to heal rapidly, and the poison from the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard¡¯s venom had less and less effect on him.


    Finally, the last snake head was swallowed by Otto, and the highly toxic beast stopped struggling, completely dead.


    The death of the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard didn¡¯t let Otto spare it. His mind was hazy as if he had lost most of his consciousness, driven by instinct to keep devouring the monster¡¯s corpse beneath him.


    Eventually, Otto swallowed the monster, whose size was much larger than his own, leaving no bones behind, but his stomach didn¡¯t appear bloated at all.


    Having lost his target, Otto swayed his massive body, and finally collapsed into the swampy water, slipping into a deep slumber.Fortunately, Otto had the ability to breathe underwater; otherwise, it would have been a drowned foolish dragon.


    This time, Otto¡¯s state of slumber was different from before. He had a foggy head and couldn¡¯t concentrate, like he had been drunk and lost consciousness.


    After an unknown amount of time, Otto opened his eyes in a daze. Upon discovering that his head was submerged in a foul-smelling muddy puddle, he immediately stood up.


    He shook his head, trying to clear his mind, then vigilantly looked around.


    ¡°Splish-splash¡­¡±


    A skeleton with a dry, yellow skull was flickering with a strange flame. It clumsily moved its body in the water, trying to escape. In the end, however, it was shattered by a flick of Otto¡¯s tail.


    ¡°Why are there even undead in this damned place¡­¡±


    Perhaps this low-level skeleton was attracted by the soul of the recently deceased Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard, so Otto didn¡¯t pay it much attention.


    Slapping his head, memories from before he fell asleep slowly surfaced.


    Though the previous battle was somewhat thrilling, he ultimately emerged as the victor.


    Looking at his reflection in the water, Otto realized that the appearance didn¡¯t seem to have undergone any noticeable changes, but his body length seemed to have increased once again.


    He looked at the strange light ball inside his head, which had many unread messages, seemingly flooded.


    ¡°Successfully devoured Rotten Blood Multi-headed Serpent Lizard elite, obtained High-level Poison Resistance¡­¡±


    ¡°Obtained Rotten Blood¡­¡±


    ¡°Obtained Potent Poison Breath¡­¡±


    ¡°Obtained Multi-headed Regeneration¡­¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Potent Poison Breath fused with Flame Breath, obtained Flaming Poison Breath¡­¡±


    ¡°Multi-headed Regeneration fused with Advanced Proliferation, obtained Self Proliferation¡­¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    After spending some time reading through all the information, Otto found high-level poison resistance easy to understand. It seemed that very few poisonous substances could harm him in the future.


    As for the other abilities, he would have to explore and experiment slowly. Otto first tried slashing his own scales, causing a slight wound while green poisonous blood oozed out like a fountain.


    Just when he was slightly worried about whether this ability might pose a risk of self-harm, he discovered that his healing ability could be controlled.


    He could now decide whether to quickly heal a wound based on his thoughts. Perhaps this was the power of self-proliferation.


    Next, he began trying to use his most familiar spraying weapon.


    There wasn¡¯t much of a difference when using Potent Poison Breath and the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard, which both relied on spraying viscous poisonous liquid.


    But Flaming Poison Breath was much more different. When using this spraying weapon, Otto spewed a green mist from his mouth.


    This mist not only had toxicity comparable to Potent Poison Breath but also formed an incredibly corrosive force when combined with extreme temperatures.


    Otto tested it on the shattered skeleton crushed by his tail. A small puff of flame poison mist instantly turned the remains of the skeleton into a disgusting and viscous substance upon contact.

 Chapter 27 - Chapter 27: 026 Multi-headed Regeneration_1

    Chapter 27: 026 Multi-headed Regeneration_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Among all the abilities Otto had obtained from the Rotten Blood Multi-headed Serpent Lizard subspecies, one was of great concern to him, the Multi-headed Regeneration.


    It was also the core ability of the Multi-headed Serpent Lizard monster.


    Although Multi-headed Regeneration merged with Advanced Proliferation to produce Self-proliferation, a new ability, it did not mean that the original ability had disappeared.


    Just as the fusion of Flame Breath and Potent Poison Breath still allowed Otto to use the former two projectile weapons, Multi-headed Regeneration was still available to use.


    However, Otto needed to explore exactly how to use it.


    If it were merely to regrow the head that was chopped off, like the Multi-headed Serpent Lizard, Otto wouldn¡¯t dare to experiment with it since he only has one head.


    However, this ability appeared to be an active skill, and under his deliberate use, he could feel a part of the energy in his body being consumed instantly, and then a large bump on his shoulder appeared.


    Accompanied by a sudden itch, a dragon head identical to Otto¡¯s, as if it was copied from a mirror, appeared on his body.


    This suddenly emerging dragon head slowly opened its crimson, beast-like eyes and exuded aggression.


    Saliva seeped through the sharp gaps between its teeth, and it growled low, as if warning the world outside. It appeared to be an unwise beast in its actions.


    Yet, before it had a chance to watch the world, Otto had bitten it off and swallowed it into his stomach.


    The bloody wound wriggled, recovering to its original state at a visible speed, as if there had never been a sinister dragon head there.


    Seeing everything return to normal, Otto finally let out a sigh of relief.


    After using the Multi-headed Regeneration ability, a brand new head would grow directly, which was within his expectations yet beyond his predictions.


    Because the newly grown head was a separate individual, it even had its own thoughts, or no thoughts at all, with only the beastly instinct remaining.


    Although Otto could sense its existence, he could not control it. It was like the relationship between the multiple heads of the Multi-headed Serpent Lizard; they grew on the same body but had their own different thoughts and positions.


    If there was a shortage of food, they would even fight and devour each other to satisfy their hunger.


    Worried that the newly born head might eventually take control, Otto decided to strike first and eliminate this unstable factor.


    Just as Otto was preparing to remove this ability from his body, he hesitated a bit.


    This ability posed some risks, but there¡¯s no denying that, if used properly, it was indeed a powerful lifesaving skill.


    Moreover, it was an active skill; as long as he was careful from now on, there should be no problems.


    Suddenly feeling an itch in the newly grown flesh on his shoulder, Otto stretched his front claw to try and scratch, but it fell just short.


    ¡°Dragon claws are so inconvenient. If it could grow a little longer, it would be good¡­ ¡±


    As he thought about it, the front claw that couldn¡¯t reach suddenly grew a little longer.


    With a perplexed face, Otto scratched his shoulder, then compared the two front claws, which had indeed become one long and one short.


    ¡°What kind of operation is this?¡±


    Otto attempted to manipulate the flow of energy within his body again, and in no time, a Kirin arm appeared before him, then slowly shrank back to its normal size.


    At this moment, Otto realized that this was how Self-proliferation was meant to be used correctly; he could use his own consciousness to control his body tissues.


    Because Otto had proliferated the Kirin arm, other parts of his body had grown a bit smaller, albeit unnoticeable.


    In this regard, this ability is quite practical and versatile. How it would create chemical effects with other abilities in the future and how they would be used together still remained to be seen.


    The experiment with the new abilities had almost been completed, and the insignificant abilities could be explored slowly later on.


    Otto glanced at the few Lizardmen lying not far away, who had stiffened to the point of death. However, he didn¡¯t take their bodies with him nor intend to bury them on the spot.


    He would inform Saru when he returned; monsters didn¡¯t have the desire to return to their roots. They mostly ended up exposed in the wilderness and returned to nature.


    ¡°So how long did I sleep here?¡±


    At first, he hadn¡¯t expected the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard to cause him so much trouble, nor did he expect to spend so much time here.


    After being silent for such a long time, he must¡¯ve driven Sofia crazy with worry.


    Eager to return, Otto spread his wings and quickly flew to the outskirts of the swamp.


    However, what puzzled him was that not only did he not see Sofia and Saru, but there was also not a single ordinary Lizardman in sight.


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be!¡±


    Otto felt that something was wrong; in theory, given his condition, even if no one went in to find him, Saru should have left some people waiting here.


    Even if Saru didn¡¯t think that way, Sofia definitely wouldn¡¯t agree.


    Worried, Otto hurriedly flapped his massive dragon wings and flew towards the Giant Bear Cave.


    Normally, a huge creature like Otto flying over the jungle would inevitably startle a large number of birds and beasts.


    Yet, the area around him was eerily quiet this time, as if there were no living creatures nearby.


    This strange scene made Otto worry even more about Sofia¡¯s safety. He sped up along the way, reaching the Giant Bear Cave as quickly as possible.


    But even upon returning there, the situation remained unchanged. The lively Lizardmen and the dumb Ogres had all vanished without a trace.


    Otto entered the cave, but there was nothing inside except for the wooden furniture Sofia had instructed the Ogres to make.


    ¡°Could¡­ something terrible has really happened?¡±


    Just as Otto had no idea what to do, a Lizardman suddenly appeared in his Keen Intuition.


    Like grasping a lifesaving straw, he quickly found the Lizardman, who was clearly heading toward the Giant Bear Cave.


    ¡°M¡­ My King, my name is Longleg, and I¡¯ve been waiting for you¡­ ¡±


    The Lizardman Longleg immediately prostrated himself on the ground in reverence upon seeing Otto.


    Otto, who was in a hurry, didn¡¯t care about his name and asked directly, ¡°Where¡¯s Sofia?¡±


    Kneeling on the ground without daring to look up, Longleg quickly replied, ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry, Princess Sofia is now taking refuge in the Lizardman Clan, and she is very safe!¡±

 Chapter 28 - Chapter 28: 027 Dragon Calamity Rises Again_1

    Chapter 28: 027 Dragon Calamity Rises Again_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Not having the time to ask for more clarity, Otto left the lizardman named Longleg behind and hurriedly flew towards the lizardman territory.


    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Sofia had gone to the lizardman clan¡¯s territory and what kind of trouble she had encountered, as the lizardman had mentioned seeking refuge.


    Unable to figure it out, Otto sped up and quickly arrived above the lizardman clan¡¯s territory.


    It was a small village built on a swamp using wooden materials. Although it was also a swamp, it was much cleaner than the place where the multi-headed serpent lizards dwelled.


    A few old and weak lizardmen raised their weapons, cautiously watching the huge creature that suddenly appeared in the sky.


    Upon realizing it was Otto, these lizardmen breathed a sigh of relief. Although Saru hadn¡¯t informed all the lizardmen about their submission to Otto, at least they knew that this dragon was not their enemy.


    Due to his size, Otto could not enter the lizardman village without destroying their simple dwellings if he forced his way in.


    So, he just landed at the entrance of the lizardman village, and soon a lizardman ran over quickly.


    ¡°Is Sofia here?¡±


    Seeing Otto¡¯s anxiety, a lizardman with a prominent scar on his chest stepped forward.


    This was the only young and strong lizardman among the old and weak present. Due to the scar that ran through his body, everyone called him Scar.


    Scar was one of the few lizardmen who knew about the relationship between their clan and Otto.


    He respectfully said to Otto, ¡°Princess Sofia is currently resting in the village. Do you need us to inform her for you?¡±


    ¡°No need¡­¡±


    Otto shook his head because he had already found Sofia. The little girl was riding on her mount, an ogre, rushing towards them.


    As familiar as she was with him, Sofia had noticed the commotion early on.


    The half-elf little girl constantly urged the clumsy ogre to run faster.


    The ogre, with a bitter face, ran as fast as he could, fearing that his face would be scorched by a fireball skill if he was too slow.


    Finally, the panting ogre carrying Sofia arrived in front of Otto, sitting on the ground and gasping for breath.


    Without any hesitation, Sofia abandoned him and skillfully climbed onto Otto¡¯s neck.


    The lizardmen who were old and weak, with the exception of Scar, bowed their heads and dared not look at Otto. They secretly admired the courage of the little Sofia who dared to climb onto the neck of a true dragon.


    Sofia angrily hit Otto¡¯s head with her worn-out magic wand, scaring the lizardmen even more as they kept their heads low and dared not say anything.


    ¡°You big dragon, where have you been all this time?¡±


    After hitting him for a while, Sofia lay on Otto¡¯s neck and complained while feeling relieved, ¡°You really scared me to death, I thought you had an accident!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I ran into some trouble and had to sleep for a while¡­¡±


    Otto whispered his apology. Sofia knew that Otto would sometimes fall into a deep sleep due to certain reasons, and although she had already forgiven him in her heart, her tender little face still looked angry.Finally finding Sofia safe and sound, even a little chubbier in the face, Otto was relieved, seeing that she hadn¡¯t suffered here.


    However, Otto still had a big question, asking: ¡°How long have I been gone, and what exactly has happened?¡±


    Sofia was still sulking and turned her head away, not wanting to speak. In the end, it was Scar who gave a complete answer.


    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s been four days since you went to fight the Rotten Blood Multi-headed Serpent Lizard. Two days ago, the Red Dragon launched a war against the Mother of Thorns with his followers!¡±


    ¡°The Lizardman Clan requested to join the Thorn Legion to fight against the Red Dragon¡¯s army. The scale of this battle is huge. At the request of the Mother of Thorns, the Chief of the Shashalalu had to take away nearly all the warriors in the clan who can fight.¡±


    ¡°To prevent Princess Sofia from being involved in the battle, the chief allowed her to take refuge in the village. Due to a shortage of manpower, including myself, only two adult Lizardmen were left behind. I was responsible for leading the old and weak to guard the clan¡¯s territory.¡±


    ¡°Another Lizardman called Long Legs was responsible for waiting for your appearance every day between the Serpent Lizard Swamp and the Giant Bear Cave. Did you meet him?¡±


    Otto nodded, finally understanding the situation.


    Although he knew that Cassiopeia and an adult Red Dragon were at odds and that a war between the two evil dragons would soon break out, he didn¡¯t expect it to happen so quickly.


    This seemed to be the reason why he didn¡¯t encounter many living creatures along the way. As the monster army marched, everything edible was naturally wiped clean to be used as military provisions. The few lucky creatures that escaped the calamity would undoubtedly run far away.


    Scar hesitated a bit, but eventually said, ¡°Before leaving, the chief told me that if you return, it¡¯s best to go to the south as soon as possible. That is, where Nolan Forest and the Sulfur Mountains meet. The battlefield is there. The Mother of Thorns is furious about your sudden disappearance, and she said she would consider taking back all the territories you have acquired¡­¡±


    Otto snorted, dismissing the idea, seeing that the battle between Cassiopeia and the Red Dragon didn¡¯t seem to be going smoothly.


    However, he still needed to go there in person. No matter what, he had to show up. Otherwise, after this battle was over, Cassiopeia would focus on dealing with him.


    He was content with his current situation and didn¡¯t want any major changes in the short term. Moreover, if Cassiopeia was killed by the Red Dragon, it would cause even more trouble.


    Among the evil dragons, the Red Dragon had the worst reputation and was the most belligerent. If it took over Cassiopeia¡¯s territory, he didn¡¯t think the Red Dragon would be willing to allow a Metal Dragon that resembled a Silver Dragon to live in its territory.


    Otto gently tossed Sofia onto the saddle on the ogre. Despite the half-elf¡¯s protests, he firmly said, ¡°I¡¯m going to visit Shashalalu now. You stay here and behave, don¡¯t run around. Wait for me to come back!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Sofia protested with her head held high, but Otto proved that the protest was invalid. He then looked at the Lizardman next to him.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Scar, Your Majesty!¡±


    Otto nodded and requested, ¡°Scar, take good care of Sofia for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡±


    Scar agreed respectfully, and after a fierce wind that made it hard to stand, Otto flew away from the place.


    Once again, he didn¡¯t take Sofia with him. Annoyed, Sofia hit the ogre¡¯s head with her magic wand to vent her frustration.


    The ogre grinned foolishly, as this little force didn¡¯t bother him. Usually, he just had to wait for Sofia to vent before everything was fine.


    Recently, the ogre¡¯s silly brain seemed to be getting smarter, as it could often discern its owner¡¯s mood. Staring blankly at the worn magic wand in Sofia¡¯s hand, and then thinking of the terrifying yet powerful fireball, it wondered if it should also find a stick to try out.

 Chapter 29 - Chapter 29: 028 Wings of Flame_1

    Chapter 29: 028 Wings of Flame_1


    Translator: 549690339


    The Sulfur Mountains were located to the south of Nolan Forest, formed by several active volcanoes that often erupted. It was named for the ever-present sulfur smell in the surrounding air.


    Where Nolan Forest met the Sulfur Mountains, the battlefield was once again littered with flesh and blood. Countless monsters were fighting here.


    There were many types of monsters: one could find small, filthy kobolds and gnolls, as well as massive mountain giants made of stone.


    There were even some elementals entirely composed of fire.


    Most of the monsters participating in this battle had no strategy, nearly all fighting for themselves, driven only by their own instincts and desires for slaughter.


    However, there were a few exceptions. In the direction of Nolan Forest, several elves using longbows hid at the periphery of the battlefield, systematically shooting down monsters from the Sulfur Mountains.


    These elves were corrupted by Cassiopeia, the Mother of Thorns, and usually pampered like treasures in the Thorn Nest. Their status was more akin to her pets or playthings.


    Normally, Cassiopeia wouldn¡¯t bear to let these handsome, beautiful elves go into battle, but this time the Red Dragon¡¯s assault was too fierce. It seemed as if there were many new monster followers in its ranks.


    Apart from these elves, the Lizardman Clan¡¯s warriors were the most unique, hiding in unremarkable corners of the battlefield under their leader Saru¡¯s command.


    The most robust Lizardman Warriors stood in the front row, with turtle shell shields strapped to their left hands and stone axes in their right hands, or beast fangs tied to their fists for added lethality.


    Together, they formed a tight shield wall at the forefront of their formation, with Lizardman javelin throwers and longbowmen, as well as a smattering of shamans, right behind them.


    The Lizardmen would only retaliate against the Red Dragon¡¯s followers that dared to attack them, never initiating on their own accord.


    Saru stood at the rear of his people, watching the aerial battle with concern. The Mother of Thorns, Cassiopeia, was being chased around by a Red Dragon that was much larger than her.


    Though he no longer supported the Mother of Thorns, the Red Dragon¡¯s victory would be even more detrimental to Otto¡¯s growth.


    The Thorn Legion¡¯s aerial forces only comprised of giant eagles and a few chimeras, while the Red Dragon¡¯s camp boasted a dozen powerful wyverns and manticores. The disparity was huge in both quantity and quality.


    Yet the battle on the ground went exceptionally well, with the mutated troll Kamia charging at the forefront of the Thorn Legion.


    Taking advantage of his terrifying regenerative ability, he bulldozed through the horde of monsters like a war chariot, tearing anything that dared to stand in his way ¨C friend or foe ¨C into pieces.


    After healing from his severe injuries, the troll underwent another mutation. The newly grown lower limbs were more like a pair of hands, and were just as agile as his four arms.


    Kamia¡¯s bizarre crawling, swift movement was more reminiscent of a six-legged spider.


    A mountain giant, just about the same height as Kamia, blocked his path. Yet, in a flash, Kamia snatched up the giant¡¯s club and smashed him to pieces.


    Armed with a new weapon, Kamia became unstoppable. The feeling of unparalleled power intoxicated him.


    He grabbed one of his own gnolls and shoved it alive into his mouth, immediately covering his face and body with red and white bits of flesh and juices.


    This horrifying scene struck fear in the heart of even the most slaughter-hardened monsters.


    Meanwhile, in an unnoticed corner, several withered, yellow skeletons wobbled about on the edge of the battlefield.Their skulls flickered with eerie flames, their gazes fixed on the sky above the battlefield. Their jaws opened and closed, as if mocking everything happening below.


    Cassiopeia was engaged in a tough aerial battle with the Red Dragon. This muscle-headed Red Dragon didn¡¯t even bother to use magic, relying solely on its powerful body to smash through obstacles, occasionally spewing Flame Breath to disrupt its own flight path.


    Although Cassiopeia looked down on the Red Dragon, she had to admit that its shameless fighting style was effective.


    She tried to use magic to activate the nearby forest plants, turning them into poisonous, thorny stingers.


    However, before her plan could succeed, the Red Dragon burned everything to ashes with a wave of fire, incinerating the nearby forest trees in the process.


    Unable to best the Red Dragon in physical combat, her magic proved ineffective, and her poisonous breath was easily dispersed by its flames.


    Green Dragons like Cassiopeia were at a natural disadvantage when facing Red Dragons of the same class.


    Meanwhile, the Giant Eagle and Chimera were faring even worse. The Giant Eagle was no match for the Stinger Lion and was constantly on the losing end, occasionally being killed and devoured by the Stinger Lion.


    The Chimera and the Two-legged Flying Dragons were evenly matched in strength, but the Chimera was outnumbered. If it weren¡¯t for a few Wyverns being forced to deal with the rampaging Kamila, the aerial battlefront would have already collapsed.


    Kamila was astonishingly leading the Thorn Legion like a war god up the Sulfur Mountains, allowing an ugly Troll to invade its territory ¡ª a massive insult to the Red Dragon.


    That¡¯s why it sent Wyverns to eliminate the hideous beast, significantly relieving the pressure on Cassiopeia.


    For this reason, Cassiopeia silently congratulated herself for not swallowing Kamila out of rage back then. But before long, she recalled the cause of Kamila¡¯s mutation ¨C the ludicrous alliance she formed with that strange Silver Dragon named Otto.


    Cassiopeia secretly vowed, ¡°Damn Silver Dragon, as smooth as your talk may have been, once this battle is over, I will hunt you down, crush your bones, and use your blood to create new Dragonborn monsters to arm my Thorn Legion!¡±


    But now she didn¡¯t have time to dwell on other matters. The Giant Eagle had been completely defeated by the Stinger Lion, most of them killed and devoured, while the survivors fled in the direction of Nolan Forest.


    Rather than pursuing the fleeing Giant Eagles, the Stinger Lion joined the battle between the Chimera and the Two-legged Flying Dragons.


    It was clear that the Chimera would soon be defeated, and the Stinger Lion would join the battle between the two True Dragons, becoming the straw that would break Cassiopeia¡¯s back.


    Seeing the battle unfolding in his favor, the Red Dragon, who had never spoken a word before, now taunted Cassiopeia as he pursued her from behind, ¡°Cassiopeia, look! Today, I will defeat you and become the master of both Nolan Forest and the Sulfur Mountains. You, along with your Treasure Vault and territory, shall become the spoils of war for the great Wings of Flame, Sitte Bragg!¡±


    ¡°You will soon witness this truth, right after my Wyverns defeat those ugly birds!¡±


    Laughter erupted from Sitte Bragg, who had been chased by the Green Dragon for so long and had finally seen this day coming.


    But as Sitte Bragg¡¯s mocking gaze fell upon her and despair filled Cassiopeia¡¯s eyes, a flash of silver shot past, slicing a Wyvern in two with a sharp dragon claw.


    Laughter froze on the Red Dragon¡¯s face¡­

 Chapter 30 - Chapter 30: 029 Aerial Battlefield_1

    Chapter 30: 029 Aerial Battlefield_1


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Interesting game, can you count me in?¡±


    Otto casually tossed away the half-dead wyvern carcass in his hand, while the surrounding wyverns and manticores became cautious and hesitant to make a move because of the sudden appearance of the massive silver dragon.


    Cassiopeia looked at Otto with delight, having already forgotten how she had cursed him in her heart earlier. The appearance of the silver dragon brought a new turnaround to their slowly failing battle scenario.


    However, for Red Dragon Sitte Bragg, it was not good news. The sudden intervention of Otto had completely caught him off guard, and it could even potentially ruin the victory he was about to achieve.


    This seemed to be a metallic dragon with mixed bloodlines, and judging by its size, it was only a youngling. It could be easily crushed in his grasp.


    He looked at Otto disdainfully, most color dragons and metallic dragons do not get along, and Sitte Bragg was no exception, especially when he felt that the other party¡¯s bloodline was impure and their strength was weak.


    The red dragon mocked the green dragon, saying: ¡°A mixed-blood metallic dragon? Associating with such scum, Mother of Evil Dragons Tiamat above, Cassiopeia, you really bring shame to the face of color dragons. Countless evil dragons will despise your actions.¡±


    It was just talk; Cassiopeia didn¡¯t care about that kind of rhetoric.


    Just by size alone, Otto was certainly inferior, but as long as he could deal with the wyverns and manticores, he could join forces with Cassiopeia.


    By that time, the red dragon would face the combined assault of her, the silver dragon, and the chimera. Victory would eventually belong to her.


    If things went smoothly, she could also eliminate the trouble brought by this red dragon together with Otto, once and for all.


    ¡°Sitte Bragg, right? This is the first time I¡¯ve heard your name, but it¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve known of your stupidity¡­¡±


    She looked at the red dragon and scoffed: ¡°In this battle, you¡¯re destined to fail. But if you¡¯re willing to swear loyalty to me and offer your treasures, perhaps I can spare you and save you from your inevitable death.¡±


    This was almost the same as what the red dragon said earlier. To the proud and even arrogant Sitte Bragg, it was undoubtedly a huge insult.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that with the help of a weak mixed-blood dragon, you can defeat the great Wings of Flame¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    Red Dragon¡¯s words had not finished when Otto interrupted him. He had been left out of the conversation for a while now, which made him somewhat unhappy.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Red Dragon. I don¡¯t care what your name is, but right now, I have some questions for my employer!¡±


    Otto looked at Cassiopeia and pretended to be puzzled, asking: ¡°Respected Mother of Thorns, you know I¡¯ve always been very respectful to you, but I heard you¡¯re going to reclaim my territory? That won¡¯t work. Perhaps I should remind you that if there isn¡¯t enough compensation, our cooperation will be invalid, and the employment relationship will naturally cease to exist!¡±


    It was a threat! Damn the silver dragon, where is the respect he talks about? Sitte Bragg was right; he was just an impure-blooded mongrel!


    Otto¡¯s words completely rubbed away the little bit of fondness that had risen within Cassiopeia, but before she had the chance to utter any cursing words, the red dragon spoke first.


    ¡°Oh? Looks like you¡¯re not a familiar of this green dragon?¡±


    Red dragons were usually arrogant, rude, and full of themselves, but they were not fools. He gathered much information from Otto¡¯s words.


    Maybe it was a good idea to cooperate with this silver dragon and deal with Cassiopeia first; even just getting him not to meddle would be a good outcome.


    Of course, once the threat of the green dragon was gone, a not yet matured mixed-blood silver dragon would naturally be an easy target for manipulation.


    Otto had only intended to intimidatste Cassiopeia a little, to let her know that he was not a follower of hers, nor a weakling to be bullied at will.


    But he didn¡¯t expect this red dragon to actually join the conversation, which made things quite unexpected.


    So, Otto looked at him and jokingly said: ¡°Yes, Lord Red Dragon, my relationship with this green dragon lady is just a business one. She gives me territory, and I do things for her. It¡¯s that simple.¡±


    Red Dragon Sitte Bragg tentatively said: ¡°Maybe I can offer a higher price to replace her and your employment relationship, like more territory and food, or maybe even a part of her treasure vault¡­¡±


    ¡°Sounds good, but¡­¡±


    Otto seemed tempted, but in his heart, he secretly cursed the red dragon upside down. A red dragon willing to share treasure with others? That¡¯s a joke of cosmic proportions.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Cassiopeia stared at Otto angrily: ¡°Silver Dragon, as long as you help me solve this trouble, I will naturally take back those words. You can still rule your territory, and besides, I can forget some things, such as a certain shameful traitor or a half-elf brat.¡±


    She referred to the Lizardman Clan and Sofia. The Lizardman Clan had been exerting little effort, and with the recent unusual activities, how could she not know?


    She originally planned to exterminate the treacherous Lizardman Clan after the battle, and incidentally corrupt herself a new half-elf pet.


    And soon, she mentioned the most critical point.


    ¡°Or do you really think a red dragon would allow a metallic dragon like you to live in his territory?¡±


    That was a fact. The red dragon spat flames, rushing towards Cassiopeia in anger. As long as he could defeat the green dragon quickly, he would ultimately be the victor.


    Cassiopeia roared as she wrestled with the red dragon. The red dragon was much more powerful, but not unstoppable, and she would prove it with facts.


    The aerial battlefield¡¯s chaos resumed. Wyverns and chimeras fought each other ruthlessly, while manticores lurked nearby, waiting for an opportunity to launch a sneak attack.


    In such a lively scene, Otto was not idle either. He plunged into the battlefield of wyverns and chimeras, slaughtering them quickly and reducing their numbers.


    A wyvern had just pierced its tail spike into a chimera¡¯s body, gripping the chimera¡¯s spine tightly with its claws.


    The three heads of the chimera bit the wyvern¡¯s neck, body, and tail like iron clamps, inflicting mutual damage in a flash.


    At that moment, Otto appeared. But he didn¡¯t save the chimera that belonged to his supposed ally. Instead, he breathed scorching flames from his mouth, roasting the two gigantic beasts struggling in midair.


    The severely injured beasts no longer had the power to fly in the air, and they fell into the group of monsters on the ground like a crashing plane, and were instantly brutally torn apart and devoured by all sorts of creatures.


    Otto was attempting to reduce both sides¡¯ strength as a third-party force, which was the most advantageous choice for him.


    Of course, things couldn¡¯t get too carried away, and Cassiopeia, who was at a disadvantage in her battle against the two dragons, urgently needed his support. But there was no need to rush too much.

 Chapter 31 - Chapter 31: 030 Mutual Defeat_1

    Chapter 31: 030 Mutual Defeat_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Otto was like a Grim Reaper flying in the sky, stronger and faster than the wyverns.


    With Chimera¡¯s help in attracting firepower, it was easy for him to hunt down the wyverns one by one.


    At the same time, he did not forget to casually kill some of Cassiopeia¡¯s chimeras as well.


    It was just an accidental injury; such accidents were inevitable on the battlefield.


    If the great Mother of Thorns were to question him later, Otto would give such an answer without hesitation.


    The fight between the Red Dragon and the Green Dragon became more intense. Bragset took advantage of his stronger body and engaged in close combat with the Green Dragon.


    In close-quarters combat, Cassiopeia was no match for him. In just a short while, several wounds appeared on her body, and her once bright and beautiful green scales were now marred by scorched traces everywhere.


    But she did not let her opponent off easily. Although the poisonous gas she spewed out was dispersed by the Red Dragon¡¯s flames, some of it was inhaled by him, gradually affecting Bragset¡¯s body.


    Even though the Red Dragon¡¯s constitution was quite good and highly resistant to poison compared to most creatures, this poison was derived from a fully-grown Green Dragon not much weaker than him.


    Every time he breathed in the poison, he felt the burning pain in his lungs intensify, and his movements began to slow down, allowing Cassiopeia to gradually put more distance between them.


    Bragset roared, wanting to end the battle quickly. He ignored the discomfort caused by the poison and used all his strength to flap his wings, trying to close the gap between him and Cassiopeia.


    But he ultimately failed. Cassiopeia, panting heavily and burning through her magical power, rapidly formed a dense green magic circle between them.


    Magically-generated thick thorns appeared out of thin air, wrapping around Bragset like flexible chains.


    The thorns were covered in deep green poisonous barbs. If entangled by them, it would certainly be unbearable.


    Bragset once again unleashed a torrent of flames, turning most of the thorns to ashes.


    However, these thorns were blessed by Cassiopeia¡¯s magical power, and even his breath could not completely burn them away.


    A single thorn pierced through his firewall and violently whipped against Bragset¡¯s body, like a lash.


    The Red Dragon gritted his teeth and growled in pain. The skin protected by his thick scales was torn open in an instant, and the blood that flowed from the wound slowly changed from red to green.


    The sharp thorn stabbed into his wound like a poisoned nail, and the toxins within spread throughout his body via his bloodstream.


    This was the most severe damage Bragset had suffered in this battle. Cassiopeia had been hiding her strength; her apparent ease had made him somewhat complacent.


    However, creating such a large number of magical thorns without the support of plant life also consumed a huge amount of Cassiopeia¡¯s magical power.


    She panted heavily in mid-air as she tried to regain her magical power. She was clearly very tired, and even the flapping of her wings had slowed down.


    With his eyes bloodshot, Bragset disregarded his wounds and pain, and took the opportunity to get close to his opponent once again.


    Aside from the Flame Breath, he wasn¡¯t skilled in any long-range attack spells, but that didn¡¯t mean he was magically incompetent.


    Raging flames clung to his teeth. Rather than spells like Fireball, he was more adept at attaching flames to his body to enhance his power.


    He was a dragon who loved close combat, and this method greatly increased his offensive capabilities.


    Cassiopeia, whose movement had slowed considerably due to her consumption of a large amount of magical power, could not evade Bragset¡¯s attack.


    The flame-imbued dragon teeth effortlessly pierced through her scales, tearing off a large chunk of flesh.No blood flowed out, as the wound had already been seared by the scorching flames.


    But this wasn¡¯t over yet. Sitte Bragg didn¡¯t want the cunning Green Dragon to escape from him again; he bit Cassiopeia¡¯s neck and held on to her body tightly with his front claws.


    The intense pain stimulated Cassiopeia¡¯s brain, and she desperately twisted her body, trying to escape, but Sitte Bragg would not let her go easily.


    If this situation continued, Cassiopeia¡¯s only outcome would be defeat.


    This can¡¯t go on any longer!


    Cassiopeia looked at Otto, who was hunting Manticores like a celestial being. The damn Silver Dragon seemed quite relaxed.


    His current state was as carefree as if he were just going for a leisurely stroll, and the Manticore¡¯s strength was only providing him some amusement.


    ¡°Otto!¡±


    Cassiopeia angrily called out the name that fueled her anger, and only then did Otto realize the situation on the battlefield between the two giant dragons.


    He knew that Cassiopeia had reached her limit, and any further delay might lead to unintended consequences.


    So Otto finally abandoned the Manticores, which could no longer cause any significant disturbances, and joined the dragons¡¯ battle.


    Now that the two dragons were tightly entangled, this was an excellent opportunity.


    Without hesitation, a Flaming Poison Breath swept across, Otto did not care if it would accidentally hurt Cassiopeia, or perhaps, he was intentionally targeting both of them.


    The terrifyingly hot green poisonous fog quickly engulfed the two dragons, and Red Dragon Sitte Bragg immediately realized Otto¡¯s sneak attack.


    He had never seen such a strange spraying weapon, but he did not doubt its terrifying power.


    He flapped his wings, trying to escape quickly, but Cassiopeia reversed her attack and bit his tail, preventing him from fleeing for a short while. The Green Dragon was already somewhat crazy.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    In Sitte Bragg¡¯s angry roar, the scorching green poisonous fog engulfed his tail, and also hit Cassiopeia¡¯s neck.


    Red Dragons themselves liked living in high-temperature environments, and even scorching lava was just a comfortable spa for them.


    So the high temperature in the Flaming Poison Breath couldn¡¯t effectively damage the Red Dragon, but the venom it contained corroded his scales like strong acid.


    In no time, the scales on his tail had fallen off, and the flesh underneath began to rot.


    An extraordinary sense of paralysis also spread slowly from the wound towards the rest of his body. Coupled with Cassiopeia¡¯s previous toxic attack, the combination of the two made the Red Dragon¡¯s physical state deteriorate rapidly.


    On the other hand, the situation for Green Dragon Cassiopeia was reversed; she was nearly immune to all kinds of toxins, but the high temperature almost cooked the flesh on her neck.


    Through the blistering burn swelling under her scales, the severe pain forced her to release her grip on the Red Dragon¡¯s mouth.


    The two dragons finally distanced themselves again, both seriously wounded and with thoughts of retreating emerging in their minds.


    Red Dragon Sitte Bragg had never suffered such severe injuries before. He glared hatefully at Otto, memorizing the appearance of this Silver Dragon who seemed to possess a mixture of multiple dragon bloodlines.


    Although he was reluctant to admit it, he had lost this fight¡­

 Chapter 32 - Chapter 32: 031 The End of the War_1

    Chapter 32: 031 The End of the War_1


    Translator: 549690339


    The ground battle of the Red Dragon¡¯s Flame Legion was still not going well.


    The monsters of the Thorn Legion, led by Kamia, continued to advance, with the Flame Legion¡¯s defense line retreating into the Sulfur Mountains.


    This strange troll, with a fighting style akin to a spider, grew bolder as it battled, killing and feasting on monsters to replenish its strength.


    A few Wyverns that had come to support them could no longer halt its advance.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the tricky fire attacks of several elementals, the Flame Legion¡¯s battle line would have retreated even further.


    As for the aerial battlefield, the Red Dragon¡¯s Wyverns had all been killed, and the Manticores began to flee under the attack of the Chimera.


    Once the flying monsters of the Red Dragon¡¯s camp were wiped out, all that awaited Sitte Bragg were the Chimeras and the two giant dragons¡¯ gang assault.


    Thus, the great Wings of Flame, Sitte Bragg, decided to flee¡­


    No, this was a strategic retreat!


    He didn¡¯t find anything wrong with this. In fact, he had gotten used to such maneuvers.


    Before suddenly gaining the allegiance of so many monster families, he had always been fleeing from Cassiopeia¡¯s Thorn Legion¡¯s beatings.


    However, he would not give up. As long as he remained alive, he could gather a large number of monsters in a few days and fight his way back.


    Although he didn¡¯t know why, there were always endless monster clans joining his Flame Legion, offering their loyalty to him without asking for anything in return.


    Perhaps this was the charm of a leader¡­


    So thought Sitte Bragg. But soon he raised his head and let out a long howl.


    The members of his Flame Legion heard the signal, abandoned their attack on Nolan Forest, and began retreating deeper into the Sulfur Mountains continuously.


    ¡°Cassiopeia, the Flame Legion will return, and eventually, you and your treasure vault territory will become my spoils of war!¡±


    The Red Dragon then looked at Otto: ¡°As for you, this inferior-blooded Silver Dragon, ha! Your skull will serve as decoration in my lair!¡±


    It sounded quite terrifying, but he only issued a fierce threat before fleeing shamelessly.


    His injuries were severe, and the deadly poison from the two giant dragons was continuously corroding his body.


    If he delayed any further, the weakened Red Dragon would likely not be able to escape due to the intense poison.


    The poor Manticores were abandoned, eventually becoming food for the Chimeras one by one.


    When the Red Dragon fled, Cassiopeia had already seen this kind of scene many times, and she was not surprised.


    But this time, the process was even more difficult, and her injuries were severe, with Otto¡¯s contribution.


    It must have been deliberate, Cassiopeia firmly believed.


    ¡°Are we just letting him go?¡±


    It seemed that Otto had forgotten what he had just done to Cassiopeia and casually approached her.


    Cassiopeia looked coldly at Otto, knowing well what he was thinking.


    If she really stopped Sitte Bragg, once she and that stupid Red Dragon fought until both sides were seriously injured.


    Perhaps the masters of Nolan Forest and the Sulfur Mountains would become this strange Silver Dragon.


    Cassiopeia did not trust this young dragon that had suddenly appeared in Nolan Forest.


    As soon as an opportunity presented itself, he would undoubtedly attack her without hesitation; the blistering burns on her neck were the best evidence.


    ¡°Rather than that, I think I need a reasonable explanation,¡±


    The Green Dragon stared at Otto, her voice extremely unfriendly. Some of the blisters on her neck had ruptured, and pus mixed with blood flowed down her swollen, wrinkled scales.Her usual elegance was long gone, looking quite miserable. Although she didn¡¯t explicitly say it, her meaning couldn¡¯t be any clearer.


    Otto initially wanted to play dumb and deceive her, but Cassiopeia¡¯s gaze was firmly fixed on him, and the Red Dragon had already disappeared from sight.


    It seemed that she was determined to have him explain himself.


    However, there was no reason to be overly concerned. Given Cassiopeia¡¯s current physical condition, she couldn¡¯t possibly engage in another intense battle.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fear of attracting the attention of the numerous surrounding monster families, he might have already attacked her.


    ¡°It was actually an accident, you know. The situation at that time was very complicated¡­¡±


    Otto¡¯s eyes looked very innocent.


    Cassiopeia sneered, ¡°What a convenient accident!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Both you and that Red Dragon were too big, and I¡¯m not mature yet; my battle experience is definitely insufficient. So, my aim was bound to be a bit off. I¡¯ll strive to do better next time¡­¡±


    There¡¯s a next time? Cassiopeia wished she could eat this cunning silver lizard alive.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Cassiopeia had enough of Otto¡¯s endless nonsense. She maliciously studied the strange-looking, obviously mixed-blood Silver Dragon.


    She wondered whether his body was also mixed with Green Dragon blood, as the sly, deceitful vibe he gave off was quite familiar.


    Otto honestly closed his mouth, as Cassiopeia continued to scrutize him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hold you accountable for hurting me, but I¡¯m curious about the poisonous gas you emitted! A paralyzing, corroding high-temperature poison gas, combined with flame breath that rivals a Red Dragon¡¯s?¡±


    Cassiopeia used some healing spells to ease her pain, then continued, ¡°Your name is Otto, right¡­ So, can you tell me, what exactly are you?¡±


    ¡°Just look at the color of my scales, and you¡¯ll know I¡¯m a Silver Dragon, right? But as that Red Dragon said, maybe I¡¯m mixed with many strange bloodlines.¡±


    ¡°His name is Braggit, right? Quite an interesting guy. I wonder when we¡¯ll meet again¡­¡±


    Otto tilted his head, offering a useless answer.


    Actually, his statement was surprisingly close to the truth, but Cassiopeia obviously wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    She took a deep breath, suppressing her inner rage, as the wound on her neck still throbbed with pain.


    The most important thing now was to recuperate her army and heal her injuries.


    As for Otto? There would be plenty of opportunities to deal with this deceitful, bizarre Silver Dragon in the future.


    Cassiopeia let out a dragon cry, signaling for retreat.


    The Thorn Legion, restrained by the Corrupted Elves, started to slowly retreat into the depths of Nolan Forest.


    Kamia didn¡¯t want to withdraw; she didn¡¯t take those slender-armed, slender-legged Corrupted Elves seriously at all.


    If she weren¡¯t worried about Cassiopeia¡¯s wrath, she would have already eaten those handsome and beautiful elves as snacks.


    However, as the battling monster legions left the area, the nearby monsters also became fewer and fewer.


    She didn¡¯t want to venture further into the Sulfur Mountains either, as the high-temperatures and pungent sulfur smell made her uncomfortable.


    More importantly, she noticed familiar figures appearing in the sky.


    Recalling the sensation of bathing in flames, she shrank her neck and hurried toward Nolan Forest.


    She quickly hid among the monster horde, acting unusually discreet, and refrained from swallowing nearby monsters like she normally would.


    She hid herself among the monster crowd, fearing that being discovered by Otto would result in her becoming charred again.


    But in reality, Otto simply couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to her.

 Chapter 33 - Chapter 33: 032 Undead Conference_1

    Chapter 33: 032 Undead Conference_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Before the Thorn Legion completely withdrew, Cassiopeia had already flown toward the Thorn Nest ahead of them.


    She needed to return to the Thorn Nest as soon as possible to heal her injuries.


    Watching the Green Dragon¡¯s gradually disappearing figure, Otto breathed a sigh of relief. But before leaving, Cassiopeia left a remark.


    ¡°Our cooperation continues; I hope that next time we meet, you can come up with a satisfying answer for me ¡­¡±


    The Thorn Legion left this place, but the Lizardman Clan was left behind.


    Corrupted Elves replaced Cassiopeia in commanding the Thorn Legion¡¯s movements, forbidding the Lizardmen from acting together with the Thorn Legion.


    Feeling uneasy, the Lizardmen stayed in place. Most of them were not aware of their relationship with Otto; only Saru understood everything.


    The way the Corrupted Elves looked at the Lizardmen was familiar; it was the same gaze they used when shooting monsters from the Flame Legion.


    It was a gaze directed at enemies, and he knew the secret was out.


    According to Cassiopeia¡¯s plan, she had intended to get rid of the Lizardman Clan after the battle, but Otto¡¯s appearance disrupted her plan.


    To fulfill the promise she made to Otto, she used Communication Magic to notify her Elf pet, changing her order.


    Of course, there were some other arrangements as well.


    Finally, the massive monster battle came to an end.


    But nobody noticed that as the monster army withdrew, some strange Skeleton Soldiers also fell to the ground one by one.


    As the eerie flames in their skull slowly went out, the undead beings turned into ordinary skeletons.


    Otto¡¯s immense size dropped before the Lizardman Clan¡¯s formation, the resulting gale forcing the Lizardmen in the front row to narrow their eyes.


    Saru stepped forward respectfully, bowing to the ground. He had noticed Otto from the beginning, and now that everything was exposed, the Lizardmen needed to cling tightly to Otto¡¯s thighs.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Seeing this situation, even though the Lizardmen weren¡¯t particularly intelligent, they generally understood what was happening: they had a new master.


    Otto nodded at Saru, ¡°You¡¯ve done well, but Cassiopeia knows about our affair. Therefore, some things need to be addressed sooner¡­¡±


    He now urgently wanted to possess his own monster legion. It went without saying that having two adult dragons and their vast retinue as possible threats was very powerful.


    Saru also understood that the Lizardman Clan alone wouldn¡¯t be enough for Otto.


    Although increasing the number of followers accompanying Otto might affect the Lizardmen¡¯s status in Otto¡¯s heart, this was undoubtedly an inevitable choice.


    Before that, he needed to lead the Lizardmen back to their territory. Only the elderly and weak remained there, and they needed to return to protect their homes as soon as possible.


    Even though Cassiopeia promised to spare the Lizardmen, one couldn¡¯t completely trust a Green Dragon¡¯s promise.


    Otto flew to the Lizardman¡¯s territory first, as he was somewhat worried about Sofia; he always felt that the girl wouldn¡¯t obediently listen and stay with the remaining Lizardmen.


    ///////////


    In a dark corner somewhere, several mysterious blue-green flames appeared with a snap of a finger.


    The faint light allowed people to vaguely see the situation here.


    This seemed to be a forgotten underground room, dark and damp, with the surrounding walls covered in stains, mold, and dark red bloodstains.


    In the center of the room, there was a square table pieced together from various creatures¡¯ remains.


    Around this horrifying object, there were four similarly dressed black-robed men.


    They sat motionless on their horrific seats made from assorted remains, their desiccated figures resembling mummies.


    In fact, they had already stopped breathing, and occasionally, maggots could be seen crawling between their rotting flesh.


    These were Witch Demons, eternally living, sinister and tricky undead beings that hardly anyone liked.A peculiar crystal ball was carefully placed on a skeletal table, with a slightly moldy red cloth under it.


    The scene in the crystal ball was frozen on the battlefield between the Thorn Legion and the Flame Legion.


    The Witch Demon sitting at the head of the table let out a hoarse voice.


    ¡°As you can see, our plan has failed¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a tiny accident¡­¡±


    Another Witch Demon voiced his opinion, which soon led to an argument.


    ¡°What matters is the outcome, not the process¡­¡±


    ¡°The result is that after all our hard work and planning, it¡¯s all gone to waste!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of extending the timeline of the plan¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re always like this! Do you know what we¡¯re about to face?¡±


    ¡°I think we should focus on that sudden Silver Dragon, perhaps we can get an extra piece of work from it.¡±


    ¡°A mere impure-blooded young dragon, not even qualified for conversion.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how precious the material is?¡±


    ¡°Time is running out!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The first Witch Demon, who had spoken earlier, slammed the table, stopping the ongoing argument.


    ¡°Enough! I didn¡¯t summon you all here to listen to your complaints and arguments. Instead, I wanted to see if our plan could still continue. The intentions of the Death Lord are becoming clearer and clearer¡­¡±


    After a moment of silence, one Witch Demon suggested, ¡°Continue sending new followers to the Red Dragon and urge him to rekindle the war as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s injured. He wouldn¡¯t want to do that in a short amount of time¡­¡±


    ¡°Send some Svirfneblin and new monster clans to join the Red Dragon¡¯s army, and leave magic items in the cave where he rests if necessary.¡±


    Someone protested, ¡°Like the ring previously given to the Green Dragon? I think I need to remind you that it¡¯s precious and will affect the final product quality!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we wait a little longer?¡±


    ¡°We do have almost infinite time, but the Death Lord won¡¯t wait for us to arrange everything before starting the war!¡±


    ¡°Yes, he will tear your bones apart and swallow the soul fire within you!¡±


    ¡°Time has become the scarcest thing for the Undead. How ironic¡­¡±


    ¡°I still think that the strange Silver Dragon could also become our spoils of war.¡±


    ¡°An impure-blooded Silver Dragon? Do you need a reminder of how difficult it is to collect the necessary materials?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, I¡¯m well aware of what you know!¡±


    Seeing the argument resurface, the first Witch Demon who spoke slammed the table again.


    Looking at his thin and withered arm, one couldn¡¯t help but worry that it would break from the force.


    ¡°Enough. It¡¯s settled. No matter how precious the material is, it can be recollected, but if we fail, we lose everything, including our souls. Unfortunately, the Life Box is useless against the Death Lord.¡±


    Seeing that the other Witch Demons no longer opposed, he stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange everything¡­¡±


    He left the dark, damp secret chamber, while the remaining Witch Demons bowed their heads motionlessly, like soulless husks.

 Chapter 34 - Chapter 34: 033 Mighty and Domineering Fireball Skill_1

    Chapter 34: 033 Mighty and Domineering Fireball Skill_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Under a large area of shade, an ogre was skillfully flipping the meat in front of him.


    His techniques were surprisingly good, making it hard to believe that he was a stupid ogre unless you saw it for yourself.


    Any nearby creatures had already been captured by the raiding Thorn Legion, and the meat being roasted on the tree trunk was the head and neck of a multi-headed Serpent Lizard.


    ¡°Little Fatty, don¡¯t let it burn!¡±


    A crisp, pleasant voice rang through the air like a summer wind-chime, but at the sound of this voice, the ogre¡¯s body stiffened, and he wore a scared expression on his face.


    But he dared not stop his hands from working. Time and time again, he was reminded that the owner of the voice was even more terrifying than a demon.


    Sofia was leaning against a large tree, nibbling on wild fruit. As Otto had worried, she didn¡¯t stay obediently in the Lizardman village.


    As soon as Otto left, she found an opportunity to sneak out.


    Scar might be considered a relatively smart fellow among the Lizardmen, but compared to Sofia, there wasn¡¯t much difference between him and the ogres.


    She just made an excuse to go out for a bit, not allowing anyone to follow her, and then rode on Mega Fatty with Little Fatty to successfully run away.


    Staying in the Lizardman village for so many days had driven her mad; she even boredly came up with names for her two ogres.


    The one always responsible for chores, and who was currently roasting the meat, was now called Little Fatty.


    And the ogre that served as Sofia¡¯s mount was bigger, so he was named Mega Fatty.


    Although ogres don¡¯t speak the common language fluently, they can understand everything.


    After they learned that Sofia had given them names, they were thrilled for a long time before having a fight with each other.


    Like most monsters, ogres usually don¡¯t have names, so that¡¯s why they were so excited after being given one.


    The reason for the fight was they were arguing over the name Mega Fatty, as it seemed to sound more powerful.


    In the end, thanks to his larger size, the mount Ogre defeated the chore Ogre and claimed the more powerful and ferocious sounding name, Mega Fatty.


    Of course, Sofia didn¡¯t care about any of this; what difference did it make what these two idiots were called? But learning the reason for their fight did amuse her for a while.


    As the thought crossed her mind, Sofia laughed again, but thinking about Otto leaving her behind made her pout.


    So she decided to vent her frustration on Mega Fatty, who had been mumbling something nearby.


    She took a bite of the sour and sweet wild fruit and casually threw one at the head of Mega Fatty, interrupting the ogre¡¯s strange movements.


    Mega Fatty, looking innocent, picked up the wild fruit and touched his itchy head, his face full of reluctance.


    ¡°No picky eating! Pay attention to a nutritious diet to grow strong and healthy!¡±


    Sofia¡¯s scolding left Mega Fatty grimacing, forcing him to toss the wild fruit into his mouth, swallowing it without chewing. He really hated the sour taste.


    Come on, he¡¯s an ogre! Have you ever heard of an ogre eating vegetables?


    Mega Fatty suffered silently, but he didn¡¯t say anything!


    But the truth was he was afraid of getting hit by a Fireball skill, which, while not life-threatening, really hurt¡­


    Thinking of the Fireball skill, Mega Fatty¡¯s face showed a mix of fear and yearning.


    It was rare to see such a rich expression on the face of a stupid ogre.


    In his hand, he held a magic wand carved from a small tree trunk, a project that had taken him a great deal of effort to complete.


    Of course, because the craftsmanship was so rough, Sofia hadn¡¯t yet realized that it was actually a magic wand.Compared to a magic wand, this looks more like a fire stick¡­


    In fact, their functions are almost the same. The materials needed to create a magic wand are special magical wood, not some random piece of junk wood.


    So, the functionality of this so-called magic wand is mostly just poking beehives and prodding fire pits.


    Nevertheless, this doesn¡¯t dampen Mega Fatty¡¯s enthusiasm for it. While Little Fatty¡¯s food is not yet ready, he raises the magic wand up high, imitating Sofia by whispering abstruse incantations.


    A single incantation is broken up and recited discontinuously, taking quite some effort and time.


    Yet what¡¯s surprising is that this ogre, who can¡¯t even speak the common language well, manages to recite the long-winded and roundabout Fireball skill incantation completely and accurately.


    Of course, nothing happens, and in front of him is still just empty space with normal air.


    Whether Sofia is practicing magic or learning new knowledge with Saru, Mega Fatty and Little Fatty are always close by, having become Sofia¡¯s big fan group.


    Unlike Little Fatty, who constantly thinks about eating and trying different ways to please Sofia,


    Mega Fatty is very interested in these magical spells, especially the awe-inspiring Fireball skill.


    Of course, that¡¯s after Mega Fatty applies his unique filter on it. The Fireball skill is nothing more than a low-level spell, but that doesn¡¯t hinder Mega Fatty¡¯s love for it.


    Even though he can¡¯t speak the common language fluently, he has put in a lot of effort to memorize the Fireball incantation and understand the principles behind casting it.


    One failure doesn¡¯t dent Mega Fatty¡¯s confidence; it¡¯s not the first time this has happened.


    He clears his throat and starts mumbling the roundabout incantation again. This time, he does it quite well, finishing all the convoluted incantations without any pause.


    ¡°Huff!¡±


    A sudden burst of light appears in front of Mega Fatty, accompanied by scorching, burning heat.


    It¡¯s a basketball-sized fireball, something many human spellcasters cannot achieve.


    With his mouth wide open, Mega Fatty stares blankly at the fireball in front of him. He can hardly believe that he has actually succeeded.


    An ogre that can cast the Fireball skill?


    If there¡¯s a Nobel Prize among ogres, Mega Fatty would definitely get a piece of it!


    The commotion he caused is not small; casting a spell beside Sofia is no different than lighting a firecracker.


    The Half-Elf girl has extraordinary gifts in magic. After receiving Saru¡¯s teachings, she became more sensitive to the magic elements in her surroundings. Naturally, she was the first to spot the fireball in front of Mega Fatty.


    ¡°Mega Fatty, you actually learned the Fireball skill!¡±


    Surprised, she looks at her ogre mount and exclaims, while Mega Fatty is startled and shivers.


    The fireball in front of him also disappears in response to the sound, turning into tiny red sparks floating in the air.


    Mega Fatty turns his head in jerky movements, shaking slightly as he looks at Sofia.


    The little girl¡¯s accumulated prestige is quite terrifying; even after learning the Fireball skill, he still wouldn¡¯t dare to harbour any thoughts of rebellion.


    Little Fatty, who is grilling meat, is startled by Sofia¡¯s sudden shout. He looks at Mega Fatty, then at Sofia, confused.


    But with his intelligence, he can¡¯t really understand what happened.


    He didn¡¯t see the fireball, so he quickly shifts his attention back to the meat in front of him.


    Hmm, it smells good, it should be almost cooked¡­

 Chapter 35 - Chapter 35: 034 Great Fireball!_1

    Chapter 35: 034 Great Fireball!_1


    Translator: 549690339


    An ogre who had always been her mount had actually learned to use the fireball skill?


    Moreover, it seemed that he had taught himself¡­


    This greatly astonished Sofia, even leaving her somewhat shocked.


    Although her magical talents were excellent and she learned spells at an astonishing speed, this didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t know how difficult it is to learn magic from scratch.


    Saru, who had spent decades learning just a tiny bit of low-level spells, and Otto, who couldn¡¯t even produce a fart no matter how hard he tried, were perfect examples of this.


    Since a dragon couldn¡¯t learn magic, but an ogre could, did that mean dragons were actually dumber than ogres?


    At this thought, Sofia couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    Mega Fatty scratched his head, not quite understanding why his mistress suddenly started laughing again.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Sofia widened her eyes and stared fiercely at the ogre, saying menacingly, ¡°Where¡¯s the fireball skill? Can¡¯t even use a basic spell properly, you¡¯re really embarrassing me!¡±


    She wanted him to recreate the scene from before, but that proved to be somewhat difficult.


    A grieved expression appeared on Mega Fatty the ogre¡¯s face, as he originally found it difficult to recite the fireball spell smoothly.


    Now with Sofia watching him closely, his success rate was even lower due to nervousness.


    His common language skills were too poor, and after repeatedly getting the incantation wrong several times, an irritated Sofia directly cast a fireball at his face.


    Mega Fatty screamed and rolled around on the ground covering his face, but the pain from the fireball actually wasn¡¯t that bad.


    If he didn¡¯t cry out miserably, there was no telling if Sofia would give him another one.


    This was Mega Fatty¡¯s unique wisdom, something Little Fatty wouldn¡¯t have thought of.


    Speaking of Little Fatty, he was snacking on a roasted serpent lizard, watching the commotion with an occasional honest smile.


    Although he didn¡¯t understand what Mega Fatty and their mistress were doing, it didn¡¯t dampen his cheerful mood.


    Mega Fatty¡¯s misery was the source of his happiness.


    Sofia covered her face and said with some helplessness, ¡°I really don¡¯t get you. If you can¡¯t say it smoothly, why not just recite the spell silently in your heart?¡±


    Mega Fatty stopped rolling on the ground and looked at Sofia with confusion filling his small eyes.


    Finally, as if he had figured something out, he firmly grabbed his beloved fire stick.


    But still, nothing happened.


    A twitch appeared at the corner of Sofia¡¯s mouth, but just as she was about to give up, a basketball-sized fireball finally appeared in front of Mega Fatty again.


    ¡°Thunk¡­¡±


    Little Fatty¡¯s serpent lizard fell to the ground as he stared at the fireball in front of Mega Fatty with astonishment written across his face.


    He hadn¡¯t seen the emergence of the first fireball because he had been busy roasting the meat.


    Now that Mega Fatty could also use the fireball skill, it seemed like he would never be able to reclaim the name ¡°Mega Fatty.¡±


    Little Fatty sighed as he picked up the fallen roasted meat and ate it along with the sand that had adhered to it; regardless of how heartbroken he was, food could not be wasted.


    Under Sofia¡¯s guidance, Mega Fatty aimed the fireball at a tree with a trunk the size of a human hug and shot it.


    After a loud noise, the tree cracked and a black scorch mark appeared at the point where the fireball skill hit, with sparks still flashing on it.


    The power of this fireball skill was not bad, much stronger than a normal fireball skill.


    Mega Fatty¡¯s thoughts were simple, as, after seeing his fireball skill so miraculous, he immediately began dancing with his beloved fire stick, performing a slapstick dance.


    But Little Fatty¡¯s heart had become cold, as he would no longer be daring to fight with Mega Fatty in the future.Compared to the two ogres¡¯ superficial ideas, Sofia saw and thought about a lot more.


    This fireball isn¡¯t normal!


    Ordinary fireball skills don¡¯t have this kind of power.


    Mega Fatty¡¯s casting method is quite rough, simply put, he tries to infuse as much magic as possible into the fireball.


    This leads to a larger fireball with a surprisingly powerful impact.


    But it¡¯s not without its drawbacks; the rough use of magic causes the fireball¡¯s structure to be unstable, posing a risk of premature explosion.


    Also, the unrestrained infusion of magic would cause the spellcaster¡¯s magic to be consumed quickly, making it impossible to use continuously in a short period of time.


    One look at Mega Fatty proves this point: he was trying to cast the fireball skill again, but nothing appeared in front of him.


    Maybe I can borrow this approach¡­


    Sofia¡¯s eyes sparkled with a strange light, as if she had figured something out.


    Since she couldn¡¯t learn advanced spells, she might as well create her own. The ogre¡¯s clumsy casting method actually opened a new door for her.


    Chanting the spell silently in her mind, a scorching fireball formed in front of her, growing larger and larger as she continued to pour her magical power into it.


    Sofia¡¯s magic reserve was quite astonishing, and her understanding of magic and casting methods were quite ingenious.


    The fire elements gathered together stably, and due to the fireball¡¯s stable structure, it was possible to keep expanding it.


    In the horrified expressions of the two ogres, the fireball grew larger and larger, eventually becoming a massive object with a diameter of two meters.


    Next to the fireball, Sofia¡¯s figure looked even more petite.


    ¡°Has it reached its limit¡­¡±


    Sofia frowned adorably, deducing from her own magic and the structure of the fireball that this should be her best choice for now.


    She chose a huge rock, three to four meters high, as her target. The enormous red fireball slammed into it with terrifying momentum.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    At the instant the fireball made contact, a violent explosion erupted, and the ensuing flash of light was blinding.


    Squinting her eyes against the brightness, Sofia examined her masterpiece ¨C a huge crater with flames burning fiercely both inside and around it.


    The original stone had turned into red-hot fragments, making Mega Fatty¡¯s fireball seem like a child¡¯s toy in comparison.


    The half-elf loli nodded in satisfaction. If she encountered the Six-headed Serpent Lizard again, with such a large fireball, the outcome would surely be different.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call it the Great Fireball Skill!¡±


    Sofia was never good at naming, as evidenced by the nicknames Little Fatty, Mega Fatty, and Otto the big dragon.


    The two ogres had different opinions.


    Little Fatty¡¯s jaw was about to dislocate, his mouth hung wide open, and the unchewed roast meat fell to the ground from the corner of his mouth.


    He had completely forgotten about his principles not to waste food.


    Mega Fatty¡¯s reaction was even more dramatic. He first looked at the big crater, then at the fire stick in his hand, then back at the crater, and back to his fire stick again.


    After repeating this process several times, he finally exploded.


    ¡°Snap!¡±


    He threw his beloved fire stick to the ground and jumped on it, breaking it with force.


    Feeling as though that wasn¡¯t enough, he stomped on it a few more times. Then he looked at Sofia with complex emotions in his eyes ¨C fear, admiration, and yearning.


    Sofia laughed at the unusual ogre and said with a smile, ¡°Do you want to learn? I can teach you¡­¡±

 Chapter 36 - Chapter 36: 035 Another Ogre_1

    Chapter 36: 035 Another Ogre_1


    Translator: 549690339


    In the following time, Sofia began to constantly optimize the use of the Great Fireball Skill.


    She first shortened and simplified the spell¡¯s incantation and stabilized the elemental structure of the fireball.


    This increased the utilization of magic power, making the fireball condense faster and become larger.


    She was a true magic genius, easily accomplishing what countless people struggled to achieve in their lifetimes.


    Because she spent a lot of time on the Great Fireball Skill, the prepared food had gone cold. Sofia didn¡¯t like meat to begin with, and she liked it even less when it was cold.


    So Little Fatty started to roast a new piece of Serpent Lizard meat he had taken out. Before he and Sofia sneaked out, he had packed his bag full of supplies.


    Sofia used magic to create ice cubes inside the bag for insulation, preventing the meat from rotting in a short period of time.


    Sofia ate the roast with a disgusted expression, as the food was too greasy for her taste.


    If it weren¡¯t for Otto telling her that a balanced diet of meat and vegetables would help her body heal faster, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted to eat it at all.


    She wanted to grow up quickly so she could be more helpful.


    Mega Fatty was carefully tying the broken Fire Stick back together with a vine.


    As promised, Sofia did teach him how to use the Great Fireball Skill, but with his intelligence, it would take some time for him to understand it fully.


    Before that, he wanted to fix his beloved wand.


    Suddenly, there was a not-so-small commotion nearby, making the ground tremble slightly.


    The two Ogres immediately stood in front of Sofia, protecting her behind them.


    They were alert, observing the surroundings. The days coexisting with the Lizardmen had taught them many necessary survival skills in Nolan Forest.


    Someone, or rather, a monster was coming.


    Soon, five plump Ogres clumsily appeared before them, each smaller than Little Fatty.


    All the creatures in the area had been captured by the Thorn Legion. These Ogres had been lured by the smell of the roasting meat, as they hadn¡¯t eaten in a long time.


    When a group of Ogres saw others of their kind who were fewer in number, a simple idea would come to mind.


    That was to swallow them up and take their treasures.


    Very quickly, the five Ogres found something more exciting than their own kind.


    It was a deliciously roasted piece of meat, and a Half-Elf snack they loved the most.


    That¡¯s mine!


    This thought appeared in the minds of the five Ogres almost simultaneously.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The five Ogres roared and charged towards Sofia, for the taste of a Half-Elf was always the greatest temptation for them, no matter when.


    Sofia looked disgustedly at these ugly fools. Just as she was about to blast them to ashes with a Great Fireball Skill,


    Little Fatty, however, took the initiative to charge out with his weapon.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ This idiot!¡±


    Sofia found these two Ogres quite easy to handle, so she stopped casting her spell to prevent the huge fireball from accidentally hitting Little Fatty.


    Little Fatty had already shown obvious hostility, and the Ogres on the opposite side didn¡¯t hesitate to throw their crude wooden spears at him.


    Ogres were very strong, and in the face of the several spears that pierced the air, Little Fatty demonstrated agility that didn¡¯t match his obese figure.He supported himself with his hand, his body pressed close to the ground, and after dodging a javelin, he rolled over to avoid the remaining javelins.


    Is this really an ogre?


    The five ogres on the other side showed surprise. Before they could react, Little Fatty had closed in on them.


    The hammerhead he held in his hand was a hard skull of a six-headed serpent lizard and was tied to a tree trunk with thick, withered vines.


    Compared with the stone hand axes and rough wooden sticks in the hands of the ogres on the other side, it was an absolute top-notch weapon.


    The hard serpent lizard skull hammer swung by Little Fatty¡¯s stout arm made an astonishing whistling sound, and eventually smashed heavily into the head of an ogre.


    Obviously, the latter¡¯s skull wasn¡¯t as hard as a six-headed serpent lizard¡¯s.


    After emitting a heavy sound, the poor ogre fell to the ground, seeing stars and unconscious.


    An ogre swung his thick wooden stick towards Little Fatty¡¯s shoulder, but Little Fatty easily dodged the attack, by tilting his body and slightly squatting.


    Immediately after, Little Fatty¡¯s heavy fist smashed into the ogre¡¯s stomach, hitting him directly in the belly, with incredible force.


    With just one punch, the ogre dropped his wooden stick, bent over, and kneeled on the ground like a cooked shrimp, spitting out sour liquid.


    Little Fatty¡¯s fearlessness didn¡¯t only awe the other attacking ogres but also slightly surprised Sofia.


    ¡°Does this idiot always fight so well?¡±


    In her memory, this utility ogre usually worked with lizardmen on various tasks and occasionally made exquisite little gadgets to please her.


    So, in Sofia¡¯s view, Little Fatty¡¯s dexterity in hands and feet came from doing various chores.


    She remembered Little Fatty trembling under her fireball, which didn¡¯t seem powerful at all.


    Mega Fatty stood in front of Sofia, with no intention of helping. In his opinion, it was easy for Little Fatty to deal with this group of ogres who were hungry for so long and only knew how to fight by instinct.


    The fight continued. Little Fatty, who had taken out two ogres almost instantly, didn¡¯t stop. He gripped the hammer with both hands and smashed it towards a somewhat stunned ogre.


    Seeing the serpent lizard skull getting closer and closer to his head, the ogre finally reacted, hurriedly raising his wooden stick to block his head.


    As a result, the stick was smashed in half, and the bone hammer slapped directly on his face.


    This poor fellow had his nose broken, and blood was flowing everywhere. Now he was on the ground covering his swollen face and writhing in pain.


    There were only two ogres left to attack. They looked at each other and decisively dropped their weapons, choosing to kneel down and beg for mercy.


    Ogres were never creatures with much loyalty when facing enemies stronger than them. It¡¯s normal to choose to surrender.


    Mega and Little Fatty did the same when they faced Otto in the past.


    When the enemy was also an ogre, there was no psychological pressure to choose to submit.


    Little Fatty carried the bone hammer on his shoulder, and he grinned at Sofia, as if he was asking for praise.


    Sofia looked at the five ogres, nodding in satisfaction. Her plan was to head to the battlefield where the two dragons were fighting and help Otto. It seemed like having some extra help wouldn¡¯t be bad.


    ¡°Mega Fatty!¡±


    Sofia beckoned the ogre in front of her, and he obediently moved his head closer.


    After listening to Sofia for a while, Mega Fatty finally understood her intentions, and went in front of the five attacking ogres, seemingly somewhat understanding them.


    The five ogres huddled together. The unconscious one was brutally awakened by a few heavy slaps.


    Although the pain was unbearable for the three injured poor creatures, they didn¡¯t dare scream loudly. They just obediently sat with their companions.

 Chapter 37 - Chapter 37: 036 Leading the way in front

    Chapter 37: 036 Leading the way in front


    Translator: 549690339


    Mega Fatty and Little Fatty greeted each other, then began to dramatically gesture to the frightened Ogres.


    They spoke in Giant language, occasionally mixing in some common words, making it difficult for Sofia to understand them.


    She saw Mega Fatty making an exaggerated circle with his hand and pointing at Sofia.


    Then, the Ogres let out a scared exclamation.


    At the same time, their expressions towards Sofia slowly changed from hunger for food to fear.


    ¡°Hoo!¡±


    A basketball-sized fireball suddenly appeared in front of Mega Fatty. Witnessing this, the five Ogres finally collapsed their psychological defenses.


    They lay down on the ground in terror, speaking nervously and respectfully to Sofia while wailing.


    So what were they talking about?


    Sofia was puzzled, but she was satisfied with the final result.


    The five Ogres had been completely subdued. They looked at Little Fatty with awe and respect for Mega Fatty.


    But when they saw Sofia, they were filled with deep fear, and their bodies trembled slightly.


    To them, Sofia was not a delicious Half-Elf snack but an unquestionable demon.


    Moments ago, Mega Fatty and Little Fatty had exaggerated their own fear of Sofia, instilling it into the newcomers, who now believed it unquestioningly.


    Hadn¡¯t they seen Little Fatty easily defeat them, while Mega Fatty, who could cast fireball skill, were servants of the demon?


    Sofia was always kind to her own people. When she learned that the five Ogres had been hungry for a long time, she asked Little Fatty to provide Serpent Lizard meat as food.


    Little Fatty did not want to grill the meat himself for his new subordinates. Instead, he ordered them to cook it with an air of importance.


    If any Ogre made a mistake due to clumsiness, Little Fatty would not hesitate to slap their heads.


    Even though the Ogres worked hard, their grilling skills were terrible, so they were often beaten.


    Mega Fatty reported to Sofia some news he had just learned from the Ogres.


    ¡°They, forage, Clan hungry, fifty people!¡±


    Mega Fatty stuttered a few common words. Sofia listened carefully to his words and her eyes lit up.


    She asked excitedly, ¡°You mean they have their own Clan, with a total of fifty Ogres? They came out to find food because they were hungry?¡±


    Mega Fatty nodded in confirmation, then slowly added, ¡°Number, not accurate, roughly¡­ ¡±


    His point was that the Ogres were not very bright, so their estimated number might be off, but it wasn¡¯t likely to be too far off.


    Sofia had spent a lot of time with Mega Fatty and Little Fatty, and with some effort, she could understand what they were saying.


    Almost fifty Ogres ¨C this was not a small number. If they attacked head-on, the Lizardman Clan with several hundred members couldn¡¯t stop them.


    The size difference was too significant, and Ogres were generally strong and excellent fighters.


    If she could get hold of these Ogres, she would certainly be able to help the dragon.


    Imagining Otto complimenting her, Sofia¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but curve upwards slightly.


    ¡°Mega Fatty, well done!¡±


    Sofia climbed onto Mega Fatty¡¯s saddle, patted his head in satisfaction, and he chuckled. The scene was somewhat strange.


    After the five subordinate Ogres had eaten their fill and lay on the ground unwilling to move, Sofia kicked one in the stomach.


    Picking up on their fear, she announced loudly, ¡°I¡¯m interested in your Clan. Show me the way now!¡±


    The Ogres looked at each other hesitantly but soon led Sofia to their Clan territory.


    Now it was dark, but Sofia¡¯s spirits were high. She couldn¡¯t wait to conquer these Ogres and win Otto¡¯s praise.


    The Ogre Clan¡¯s territory was not far from here; it took only half an hour to reach their destination.


    Although it was called a Clan, there were virtually no buildings here. In an open field, the Ogres lay down, sleeping in the open air.


    There was a bonfire in the center, but no one was on guard duty. They were completely defenseless.


    If an enemy attacked at this time, they could catch the Ogres off guard.


    But very few monsters dared to attack a territory where more than fifty Ogres were gathered.


    Sofia was the first outsider to visit this place in years. She told Little Fatty, ¡°Wake them up!¡±


    Little Fatty nodded, stepped forward, and began to roar loudly.


    The awakened Ogres looked around in confusion. It took them a while to locate the source of the noise before picking up their weapons and coming over.


    Sofia roughly counted about sixty Ogres, including the young ones. While the number was off, the difference wasn¡¯t huge.


    The Ogres quickly noticed Sofia and, being hungry for days, this was undoubtedly their greatest surprise.


    Just as they were about to charge and eat the little snack, a roar stopped them, making them hesitant to approach.


    A two-headed Ogre, much larger than ordinary Ogres, stepped to the front row carrying a dry tree trunk.


    He was considerably bigger than even Mega Fatty and was the leader of the Ogre Clan: a two-headed Ogre subspecies who was stronger than ordinary Ogres and had his own name.


    He called himself Wuga.


    Since Wuga had two heads, he was slightly more intelligent than other Ogres and one of the few who could count from one to ten.


    He saw five familiar faces in front of him. These should be his clan members that he had sent out to find prey earlier.


    But at this moment, they were hiding behind Mega Fatty and Little Fatty, ignoring his roar.


    ¡°Traitors!¡±


    Wuga¡¯s angry shout left the five Ogres who had switched allegiance to Sofia unsure of what to do. They looked at Sofia, who was sitting on Mega Fatty, hoping for guidance.


    Wuga, who had not received a reply, was clearly angrier. Following the gazes of his five traitorous Ogres, he soon spotted Mega Fatty and Sofia.


    An Ogre keeping a Half-Elf pet?


    Or maybe he wanted to fatten up this Half-Elf little brat before eating her?


    He had obviously mistaken the protagonists. In Wuga¡¯s eyes, the tallest Mega Fatty was the leader of these Ogres- a very unusual Ogre indeed.

 Chapter 38 - Chapter 38: 037 That is the devil

    Chapter 38: 037 That is the devil


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Join me! Or be squashed by me!¡±


    Wuga pointed the tree trunk that he used as a weapon at Mega Fatty. Mega Fatty¡¯s size was absolutely tall among the Ogres, but compared to him, it was far from enough.


    He didn¡¯t really care about those traitors at all. Following the strong was the Ogre¡¯s nature.


    The dozens of Ogres around him were also slowly won over by his strength.


    As for the half-elf, the delicious-looking little treat, only he was qualified to enjoy!


    As long as he defeated the strongest Ogre opposite him, both the traitors and the delicious little treat would belong to him.


    Thinking of this, a cruel smile appeared on Wuga¡¯s face.


    Obviously, he misunderstood something, but from the perspective of an Ogre, how could he think that Sofia was actually the leader of those Ogres.


    Wuga said this in Giant language, and Mega Fatty kindly translated it for Sofia.


    Sofia glanced at the two-headed Ogre and then showed a disgusted expression.


    It was really too ugly!


    In her eyes, although Ogres were already ugly, this guy was just too much for her to accept.


    Two heads, double the ugliness, Sofia wanted to get a group of Ogres to help Otto, but this guy was obviously not within her consideration.


    ¡°Kill him for me!¡±


    Upon receiving Sofia¡¯s order, the smiling Mega Fatty stepped forward, facing Wuga with a fire stick covered in patches.


    Upon seeing the strongest Ogre on the opposite side coming forward, Wuga was ready for battle.


    However, after seeing Mega Fatty¡¯s actions clearly, Wuga hesitated a bit.


    What was this guy trying to do? Why was he using a broken stick as a weapon?


    He looked at Sofia sitting on top of Mega Fatty, and his doubts grew even deeper.


    Wouldn¡¯t this affect his actions during combat?


    Wuga had fought many battles and faced many opponents, including Ogres, Orcs, and Trolls, but he had never been so confused about the situation like this time.


    Before he could figure it out, a basketball-sized fireball provided him with the answer.


    The speed of the fireball was astonishingly fast. Even at such a close distance, it was tough for Mega Fatty to miss such a large target, no matter how bad his aim was.


    Wuga¡¯s huge size made him an excellent target.


    At the moment when the fireball was about to hit Wuga, the two-headed Ogre finally reacted.


    The dried tree trunk that served as his weapon was like a shield blocking his body, but it could only slightly hinder the fireball¡¯s momentum.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a loud explosion, the dried tree trunk was directly blown into pieces, and the power of the fireball was only slightly weakened.


    Once the tree trunk was gone, the fireball directly hit Wuga¡¯s fatty belly.


    The scorching high temperature pierced his stomach, and amid Wuga¡¯s screams, his huge body was sent flying several meters by the fireball.


    A large hole was blown open in his stomach, with the burnt parts emitting black smoke and shattered organs scattered everywhere.


    There were still some broken pieces of dried wood sticking into his body, and their shape had become as sharp as flying knives due to the impact of the fireball explosion.


    Wuga screamed and struggled to climb up, but his strength quickly left his body.


    He only felt that his body was extremely cold, and then complete darkness enveloped him.


    Everything happened so suddenly that most of the Ogres didn¡¯t even realize what had happened.


    Wuga was dead, killed by a sudden fireball that appeared out of nowhere, leaving the Ogres leaderless and plunged into chaos.


    Although Wuga was their leader, not a single Ogre had the thought of avenging him.


    Monsters¡¯ lives are extremely brutal, and the birth of a new leader often comes at the cost of the old leader¡¯s blood and life.


    Since Mega Fatty was also an Ogre, according to the monsters¡¯ customs, he had become the new leader of this group of Ogres.


    However, not all the Ogres were willing to submit to Mega Fatty so easily; a slightly smaller Ogre than Wuga stood up, brandishing his stone hammer and roaring loudly.


    The other Ogres automatically made way for him, opening a path to Mega Fatty. He wanted to challenge him.


    If he could defeat him, he would become the new leader of the Ogres and inherit the coveted name of Wuga.


    He had challenged Wuga before, though it always ended in failure.


    However, he still believed that if it weren¡¯t for Wuga having two heads and a clear vision, he would never be a match for him.


    The new challenger ignited the Ogres¡¯ enthusiasm, some of them pounding their chests and roaring, while others struck the ground with their thick clubs, making the scene even more lively.


    Mega Fatty stared at his new opponent with a disdainful sneer on his face. In his view, all it took was another fireball to easily finish him off.


    He raised his patched-up Fire Stick, and behind him, Little Fatty and the other five Ogres all had expressions of dread mixed with anticipation.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Mega Fatty howled as he waved his Magic Wand, and the challenging Ogre instinctively held the stone hammer to his chest.


    A flash of light appeared, the fire elements in the air rapidly gathering together, but did not form a basketball-sized fireball.


    After emitting a small whirlpool of magical power, it turned into sparks and white smoke, dissipating at the original spot.


    Clearly, the spellcasting had failed, and the scene suddenly became awkward ¡­


    Mega Fatty¡¯s mouth twitched, and Sofia rolled her eyes. This idiot had no concept of magic power.


    The fireball that had killed Wuga earlier had already consumed all his magic power reserves; if he wanted to continuously cast Fireball skill in a short period of time.


    He would either need to control his magic power output or increase his own magic power reserves.


    Of course, these things would have to be taught by Sofia later on.


    The Ogre who had come to challenge Mega Fatty was initially somewhat afraid, but after waiting for a long time, he didn¡¯t feel any discomfort.


    He touched his body, and upon confirming he hadn¡¯t been injured, a ferocious smile appeared on his ugly face.


    Without much thought, he brandished his beloved stone hammer and charged at Mega Fatty with a furious roar.


    The position of the leader, the name, and that delicious little snack would all be his!


    However, just a few steps in, he immediately dropped his weapon and fell to the ground in terror.


    He buried his head as deep into the ground as possible to express his fear and submission.


    A huge fireball with a diameter of nearly three meters, emanating an astonishing heat, suddenly stopped like a yoyo on a string right in front of him.


    If he hadn¡¯t surrendered quickly enough, this fireball would have turned him into charcoal already.


    Sitting on Mega Fatty¡¯s back, Sofia looked at him coldly.


    Under her control, the huge fireball changed its trajectory and directly created a terrifying deep pit of fire on the nearby flat ground.


    It was a scene straight out of hell; all the Ogres looked at Sofia in horror, and the same thought emerged in their minds simultaneously.


    That was not food, but a demon¡­

 Chapter 39 - Chapter 39: 038 A Small Warning_1

    Chapter 39: 038 A Small Warning_1


    Translator: 549690339


    The Lizardman Clan¡¯s village was facing a crisis, as nearly a hundred dirty, small green-skinned goblins launched an attack on them.


    These creatures, which normally lived at the lowest level of Nolan Forest, somehow found the courage to attack the Lizardmen¡¯s territory armed with only crude wooden sticks and shortbows.


    Scar, armed with a spear tied with multi-headed serpent lizard fangs, managed to knock a goblin that had barely climbed up the wooden wall, and Longleg, who was beside him, killed the goblins with his longbow.


    The remaining elderly and some strong female Lizardmen either used shortbows or hurled rocks by hand to halt the goblins¡¯ assault.


    Most of the Lizardman warriors had been taken to the frontline battlefield by Sasaru. The Lizardmen left in the village, including the old, weak, and females, numbered less than a hundred.


    Had it not been for the presence of two experienced Lizardman warriors, Scar and Longleg, to guard and command the village, the makeshift wooden wall and the elderly and female Lizardmen might not have been able to withstand the goblins¡¯ onslaught.


    A female corrupted elf with green hair crouched on a large tree near the battlefield, watching everything with indifference.


    Her name was Elyss, one of the corrupted elves raised by the Mother of Thorns, Cassiopeia.


    Due to their extremely small numbers and intelligence far beyond ordinary monsters, corrupted elves were often assigned tasks that required a certain amount of wisdom but carried little risk by Cassiopeia.


    She did not join the Thorn Legion in the frontline battles, but instead stayed behind in the Thorn Nest on behalf of Cassiopeia.


    Thus, her giant eagle had not become a meal for wyverns and manticores like her fellow creatures had.


    Heavily injured, Cassiopeia contacted Elyss through communication magic on her way back to the Thorn Nest. Soon after, Elyss rode her giant eagle, leading the goblins to attack the Lizardman Clan¡¯s village before the Lizardman troops could return.


    Even with the goblins¡¯ small stature, the crude wooden wall seemed almost as indestructible as a fortified one.


    Under the command of Scar and Longleg, one goblin after another died under the crude spears and rocks.


    Of course, some Lizardmen also lost their lives ¨C the goblins¡¯ shortbows were not without success.


    Watching the steadily decreasing number of goblins, the green-haired elf sneered, ¡°Such foolish low-level creatures¡­ willing to give their lives for a false promise.¡±


    These goblins lived in the barren corners surrounding the Lizardmen Clan¡¯s territory.


    The area was so desolate that most monster clans turned up their noses at it, and food was limited to rats and insects.


    This group of goblins had always wanted to join the Thorn Legion, but how could Cassiopeia have ever considered them worthwhile?


    But this time, Elyss made them a promise.


    If they could destroy the Lizardmen¡¯s village, they could join the Thorn Legion and have a fertile and prosperous territory of their own.


    Of course, these were beautiful lies just to send them willingly to their deaths.


    The battle was slowly settling down, and the goblins who failed in their attack began to flee.


    A few more bodies were left behind under the scattered arrows and rocks from the Lizardmen, and in the end, only a dozen or so goblins managed to escape the Lizardmen¡¯s territory.


    ¡°As expected, just a bunch of low-level creatures¡­¡±


    Elyss pursed her lips but appeared to be unfazed, as she had never held any expectations for these goblins in the first place.


    Before leaving, she looked from a distance at the cheering Lizardmen and said to herself with a cold smile, ¡°This is just a small warning. Next time, the great Mother of Thorns might not be so merciful!¡±


    Elyss rode her giant eagle back to the Thorn Nest.


    Shortly after her departure, a dark shadow loomed over the Lizardmen¡¯s territory, with silver scales shimmering in the sunlight.Otto is back.


    Most of the Lizardmen had already seen him, so it didn¡¯t cause much commotion.


    Under Longleg¡¯s command, they cleared the battlefield, disposed of the bodies, and treated the injured Lizardmen in an orderly manner.


    Scar jumped off the not-so-high railing and ran anxiously towards Otto, who was looking around suspiciously. The pungent smell of blood made his mood very bad.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Scar knelt down respectfully and said, ¡°Your Majesty, some Goblins attacked us, but we have repelled them. There weren¡¯t too many casualties among our clan¡­¡±


    The surrounding situation confirmed this, but Otto didn¡¯t care about the lives of the Lizardmen. His crimson beast eyes stared intently at Scar.


    ¡°Where is Sofia?¡±


    Scar hesitated for a moment before finally speaking.


    ¡°Princess Sofia¡­ She¡¯s gone missing!¡±


    ¡°As I expected¡­¡±


    Scar was ready to face his death in the dragon¡¯s jaws, but after closing his eyes and waiting for a while, he was only knocked down by a foul-smelling strong wind.


    He opened his eyes again, only to find that the Silver Dragon in front of him was just a little annoyed and hadn¡¯t done anything out of line.


    Just like Saru¡¯s leader said, this dragon was indeed extraordinary.


    Otto¡¯s ferocious dragon head approached Scar, who could even see the bits of meat stuck in his teeth and smell the stench from his mouth.


    ¡°Tell me, what exactly happened¡­¡±


    Scar was somewhat puzzled, as Otto seemed somewhat helpless and seemed to have known that something like this would happen.


    But he didn¡¯t think too much about it and quickly explained, ¡°Your Majesty, Princess Sofia said she needed to go outside for a moment. We didn¡¯t dare to follow her. After a while, we realized she was gone¡­¡±


    Well, this girl really took the opportunity to sneak away.


    Otto didn¡¯t blame Scar. There was too much of a difference between them in terms of status and wisdom.


    At this time, Longleg ran over, worried that Otto might eat Scar for not taking good care of Sofia.


    He knelt down respectfully beside Scar and said, ¡°Your Majesty, we captured a live Goblin. He said the reason they attacked our Lizardman Clan was because they were following the orders of the Mother of Thorns, Cassiopeia¡­¡±


    This successfully diverted Otto¡¯s attention and, at his request, a dirty-looking Goblin was picked up by Longleg and brought over.


    After seeing Otto, the terrified creature immediately collapsed to the ground and didn¡¯t dare to move, while a disgusting smell came from his lower half.


    The Goblin was scared out of his wits and answered all of Otto¡¯s questions right away. Although his words were broken, they were still understandable.


    After learning the truth, Otto incinerated the Goblin and the filth on the ground into ashes with a blast of flame.


    He knew this was Cassiopeia¡¯s warning, but there was no point in confronting her, as she would never admit to it.


    Yet, at this moment, Sofia had sneakily run away. Her courage was getting bigger and bigger recently.


    Out of anger, Otto thought to himself, ¡°You wretched girl, once I find you, I¡¯ll spank your butt till it¡¯s swollen!¡±

 Chapter 40 - Chapter 40: 039 The Road Home_1

    Chapter 40: 039 The Road Home_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Most monsters in the Thorn Legion did not possess the ability to fly, making their return a slow process.


    Gradually, some ordinary monster clans broke away from the legion and returned to their territories.


    These were mostly weak monster clans, and their territories lay on the outskirts of the Nolan Forest.


    The powerful clans at the core of the legion, such as the Trolls and Serpent Clans, continued towards the Thorn Nest.


    Their territories were located at the heart of Cassiopeia¡¯s domain, making their escape more difficult, and some weaker monsters were killed along the way.


    Monsters like Gnolls and Kobolds had no power to resist and could only hurry back to their own territories.


    Once they left, another group of slightly stronger monsters took their place.


    The monster world is cruel; those who had not fallen in the war against the Red Dragon died at the hands of their own kind.


    The Lizardman Clan¡¯s journey home was also fraught with danger, as they were attacked by several monster clans that had broken away from the Thorn Legion.


    Cassiopeia did not allow her affiliated clans to fight each other.


    However, generally speaking, if the deed was done skillfully enough and no survivors could report to her, she wouldn¡¯t ask too many questions.


    Moreover, the attitude of the Corrupted Elves towards the Lizardmen had become quite apparent.


    Since they had just finished a massive battle, many monster clans had scarce food supplies, making the Lizardmen desirable prey.


    If they were killed, it was believed that there would be no punishment.


    Saru was a far-sighted lizard.


    Before setting out, he had already prepared ample food for his warriors, mainly consisting of the meat of Multi-headed Serpent Lizards.


    The main reason was that the Lizardmen¡¯s strength was mediocre.


    However, the ample food now became a magnet for hungry wolves.


    A pack of hungry Gnolls attacked them, the starving monsters charging frantically towards the Lizardmen¡¯s formation.


    With their forces scattered and no formation or discipline to speak of ¨C and lacking proper weapons ¨C the wicked humanoid monsters were driven mad by hunger and bloodlust, relying only on their sharp teeth and claws.


    Gnolls did not unite in a single charge; instead, most of them fought individually.


    One by one, javelins pierced the bodies of the Gnolls, leaving half of them dead on their way to the frontlines.


    The surviving Gnolls endured the onslaught of javelins, only to be blocked by the Lizardmen¡¯s sharp-tipped turtle shell shields at the front.


    What awaited them next were the deadly thrusts of spears through the shield wall.


    The battle ended quickly; the Gnolls¡¯ greed had led them into the abyss of death.


    The Lizardmen swiftly cleaned up the battlefield, retrieving the javelins embedded in the Gnolls¡¯ corpses but not using their bodies as food.


    It wasn¡¯t that the Lizardmen despised the foul stench of the mostly-bony corpses; rather, it was Saru¡¯s deliberate order.


    At this time, getting home was the most important thing. If they could leave behind poor resources to satisfy some monsters and prevent them from following the Lizardmen, it would be a worthwhile trade-off.


    Saru¡¯s plan was a success; the monster corpses left behind by the Lizardmen attracted most of the pursuing monster clans to fight over them, although they still encountered a few more attacks.


    Most of these attacks involved small numbers or weak monster clans who couldn¡¯t compete for the resources left behind by the Lizardmen and hoped to test their luck with them.


    In the end, their corpses were left behind as new resources.Saru¡¯s magic wand had completely turned into his cane, as he kept walking forward with the help of a lizardman.


    Although this journey consumed a lot of energy and faced many risks, overall it went smoothly.


    Now, they were not far from the lizardman clan¡¯s territory. Just as Saru breathed a sigh of relief, a lizardman scout he had sent out came to him with a panicked look on his face.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Saru frowned. The scout he had sent out wouldn¡¯t be a coward. Since the scout looked so frightened, he must have encountered some trouble.


    Without wasting any words, the lizardman scout said directly, ¡°I encountered a large number of ogres ahead, and they are coming our way!¡±


    ¡°Ogres?¡±


    These big guys were not as easy to deal with as gnolls. Saru hurriedly asked, ¡°How many are there?¡±


    ¡°Fifty!¡±


    The lizardman scout anxiously said, ¡°At least fifty, if not more. When they walk, the ground around them vibrates!¡±


    ¡°This is troublesome¡­¡±


    Saru looked around. Due to the battle with the Flame Legion and a few subsequent monster attacks, there had been casualties among the lizardman warriors he brought with him.


    After a rough count, even including the lightly injured lizardman warriors and spellcasters, there were only a little over two hundred that could participate in the battle now.


    Although their number was much larger than the ogres, five lizardmen might not even be able to hold up against one ogre in a real fight.


    If the ogres indeed had ill intentions toward the lizardmen, even if the lizardmen were to emerge victorious, there wouldn¡¯t be many left alive.


    If they chose to retreat, they might encounter other hungry, cruel monster clans.


    If, at that moment, the ogres caught up and surrounded the lizardmen, there would be no way to escape.


    As Saru was pondering his tactics, the lizardman scout grew anxious and said, ¡°Chief, what should we do? They will be here soon!¡±


    The old lizardman looked around and saw that the other lizardmen were also waiting for his decision.


    He knew that whatever choice he made, they would follow him firmly.


    The lizardmen¡¯s survival in the brutal Nolan Forest depended on more than just Saru.


    ¡°We can¡¯t retreat. There are hungry monsters following us. We¡¯ll only be safe if we return to our territory!¡±


    Saru made up his mind and chose a few quick-footed lizardmen.


    He instructed, ¡°The great Silver Dragon Lord should have returned to our territory by now. When the fight begins, you all run back to our territory and ask for reinforcements. The others will stay with me to hold off the ogres!¡±


    But someone soon raised a different opinion, ¡°Chief, leave this to us. You should go with them and leave this place!¡±


    Saru stared and said, ¡°That¡¯s the final decision!¡±


    Knowing that Saru wouldn¡¯t change his mind, the lizardmen prepared for battle with a sense of tragic determination.


    Feeling the slight vibrations on the ground, they knew the ogres were coming¡­


    However, in the end, the lizardmen did not face a tragic and brutal battle. The ogres showed no intention of attacking when they saw them.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Saru?¡±


    A familiar voice came from the direction of the ogres. Saru looked in that direction and saw Sofia, happily waving at him from atop Mega Fatty.

 Chapter 41 - Chapter 41: 040 Wolf Cavalry_1

    Chapter 41: 040 Wolf Cavalry_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Is that Sofia?


    Saru rubbed his eyes, seemingly unable to believe what he was seeing, and the other lizardmen around him were no different.


    Almost all the lizardmen recognized this half-elf loli and knew that she had two strong ogre servants under her command.


    But now there was a whole group of ogres following her.


    Although the ogres didn¡¯t seem to be attacking, their eyes were not friendly when they looked over here.


    To most ogres, lizardmen were nothing more than slightly tougher prey.


    So even though they recognized Sofia, in this situation, Saru was reluctant to approach easily, not knowing whether the ogres across from him would suddenly strike.


    When Saru didn¡¯t respond for a while, Sofia simply patted Mega Fatty¡¯s head, and the ogre grinned and walked alone to Saru.


    Under Saru¡¯s gesture commands, none of the lizardmen dared to make any suspicious moves.


    Sitting on Mega Fatty, Sofia looked down at the old lizardman with a puzzled expression, ¡°Weren¡¯t you fighting the Red Dragon? Why did you come back?¡±


    Saru performed a salute and respectfully said, ¡°Your Highness, the Green Dragon has won this war, and we were preparing to return home¡­¡±


    ¡°The war is over?¡±


    Sofia was somewhat skeptical when she first heard this news. After waiting for a triple confirmation and getting the same answer, the loli was dumbfounded¡­


    She had just gathered a bunch of ogres and was ready to rush to the frontline to help Otto, but when she had only traveled halfway, she was told it was over?


    Sofia angrily smashed her fist on Mega Fatty¡¯s forehead, but the ogre was already used to the loli¡¯s sudden attacks.


    His only reaction to this was to scratch the itch from the punch.


    Suddenly, the little loli stared at the direction of the lizardmen, seeming to look for something.


    Then she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Big Dragon, I don¡¯t see him, didn¡¯t he go join the fun too?¡±


    ¡°I think His Majesty should have already returned to his territory¡­¡±


    Saru answered truthfully, and then there was a moment of silence. Both parties guessed what had happened, it seemed Sofia and Otto had just missed each other.


    In the end, it was Saru who asked first, ¡°Your Highness, who are those ogres?¡±


    He had been eyeing those ogres for a long time, and the lizardmen behind him were also tense, fearing they might do something.


    ¡°Oh, they are my newly recruited followers. Don¡¯t worry, without my permission, they won¡¯t dare do anything!¡±


    Sofia rolled her eyes, ¡°Oh right, what do they call themselves¡­¡±


    The little loli seemed to forget the word, she patted the ogre¡¯s head she was sitting on, and Mega Fatty proudly shouted, ¡°Fireball Clan!¡±


    Saru breathed a sigh of relief, then looked puzzled at Sofia, ¡°Did you name them?¡±


    The little loli shook her head, ¡°They came up with it themselves¡­¡±


    The old lizardman suddenly found this unbelievable.


    The Lizardman Clan had been inherited in the Nolan Forest for hundreds of years, and they had never thought of giving a name to the clan. They had always been called the Lizardman Clan.


    But now, a group of ogres had named their own clan?


    Somehow, Saru felt somewhat lost and wondered whether he should also give the Lizardman Clan a nice name or bother Otto about it when he got back home.Sofia didn¡¯t know what Saru was thinking, she just held her forehead.


    Then, she said helplessly, ¡°Even though they can¡¯t speak clearly, every one of them can smoothly say the names of their clans. I don¡¯t know what kind of brains these idiots have.¡±


    Mega Fatty was still smiling innocently, having put a lot of effort into this on their way.


    At this moment, the Lizardmen in the back suddenly became restless, and it seemed as if they could hear a few wolf howls from afar.


    A Lizardman hurried over, looking at Saru and Sofia, clearly hesitating.


    Under Saru¡¯s gaze, the Lizardman respectfully said to Sofia, ¡°Your Highness, there is a group of werewolves riding dire wolves harassing us from behind. The dire wolves are very fast, and we can¡¯t catch up with them, so we can only defend passively.¡±


    ¡°Werewolf? Is there a difference between them and gnolls?¡±


    Sofia looked at Saru, who quickly explained, ¡°There is a significant difference between the two. Werewolves are generally much stronger than gnolls and have bigger and stronger bodies.¡±


    ¡°But they are also greedy and brutal, and they like to raise dire wolves as mounts. Few monster races in Nolan Forest can catch up with their wolf cavalry.¡±


    ¡°Take me to see!¡±


    Sofia became interested, and Saru didn¡¯t refuse. With so many Ogres here, even Wolf Cavalry couldn¡¯t cause any trouble.


    However, werewolves were not only stronger than gnolls, but also smarter. They did not blindly hit the Lizardman formation.


    Instead, the wolf cavalry used the dire wolves¡¯ mobility to circle the edge, looking for opportunities.


    At first, some Lizardmen would throw javelins at the wolf cavalry, but after no results were gained, they gave up on this approach.


    The number of javelins was limited, and if they were wasted without any effect, the Lizardmen would have to engage in close combat with the wolves once the cavalry charged.


    If that happened, it would be difficult to achieve a good outcome due to the high mobility of the wolf cavalry.


    After noticing that the Lizardmen had stopped attacking from a distance, the wolf cavalry began to slowly approach their formation.


    They all held crude hand crossbows, and their loose bolt attacks caused some minor trouble for the Lizardmen.


    Most of the bolts were blocked by the front-row Lizardmen using their tortoise shields, but some of the higher-angled bolts flew into the rear and injured a few unlucky ones.


    Under these circumstances, the Lizardmen could only take it passively.


    Just as the wolf cavalry was about to do something, a fireball left a red trail in the air and eventually hit a wolf cavalryman who was reloading his hand crossbow.


    The unfortunate fellow screamed and fell off the dire wolf¡¯s back, soon silenced. The dire wolf, having lost its owner, licked its body and let out a mournful howl.


    A one-eared werewolf seemed to be the leader of this group. He howled a few times as if sending a signal.


    One of the wolf cavalry quickly picked up the body of their comrade, and then they all began to retreat rapidly, soon disappearing on their dire wolves.


    The werewolf¡¯s decisive retreat left Sofia somewhat disappointed, as she originally wanted to test her newly-developed spells further.


    Watching the werewolves¡¯ retreat, Sofia asked, ¡°Are they also underlings of the Green Dragon?¡±


    Saru shook his head, ¡°I have not seen them in the Thorn Legion.¡±


    With just one sentence, Sofia lost interest. Right now, all she wanted to do was go home to find the Red Dragon.


    At the same time, she was worried that he might punish her for sneaking away.


    However, seeing the surrounding Ogres, she felt reassured. With such a massive gift, the Red Dragon shouldn¡¯t be angry, right?

 Chapter 42 - Chapter 42: 041 Dragon Eye and Fireball Clan_1

    Chapter 42: 041 Dragon Eye and Fireball Clan_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Eventually, Otto met up with Sofia at the edge of the Lizardman Clan¡¯s territory, along with a large group of Ogres following her.


    It was a formidable force, even stronger than the entire Lizardman Clan.


    At Mega Fatty¡¯s roar, more than sixty Ogres lay respectfully on the ground in front of Otto, offering their loyalty to him.


    ¡°So what happened?¡±


    With his head tilted and full of question marks, Otto listened as Sofia skillfully climbed to his neck and explained the whole story after some considerable effort.


    ¡°Well done!¡±


    Otto didn¡¯t skimp on his praise, and the little girl lifted her head and squinted with upturned corners of her mouth, clearly enjoying it.


    More importantly, just as she had thought, Otto had long forgotten about the spanking incident.


    If it weren¡¯t for the Ogres lying right in front of him, Otto would hardly believe Sofia¡¯s words.


    He counted more than sixty Ogres lying there.


    The Lizardmen were preparing food for these Ogres, of course, not forgetting Otto¡¯s share.


    However, this group of starving giants had an astonishing appetite. If they hadn¡¯t hunted the Multi-headed Serpent Lizard before and obtained an ample supply of meat, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to sustain such consumption.


    But if it were to continue like this, the pressure would still be enormous.


    Soon, Saru found Otto: ¡°Your Majesty, your growing legion is a good thing, but I have to inform you that with our current situation, it¡¯s a bit difficult to feed so many Ogres¡­¡±


    Food shortage again¡­


    Otto suddenly felt that the grilled meat in his mouth wasn¡¯t savory anymore. He sighed, understanding Saru¡¯s meaning.


    Besides the Ogres, the food Otto himself consumed was also horrifying.


    It seemed that obtaining new territories and recruiting more followers were equally important. Just recruiting monster clans without an adequate food supply might result in them attacking their peers due to hunger before Otto could use them.


    Just as he was considering what to do next, he noticed Saru still standing in front of him, looking as if he wanted to say something.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Otto looked at the old Lizardman doubtfully.


    After glancing at the Ogres nearby, Saru hesitated for a moment and still tried to plead: ¡°Your Majesty, I would like to ask you to give the Lizardman Clan a name!¡±


    ¡°A name?¡±


    Following his gaze, Otto soon understood what he meant. It wasn¡¯t an excessive request.


    But with a little maneuvering, an even better result could be obtained.


    ¡°What do you think of the Dragon Eye Clan?¡±


    Saru looked at Otto in surprise, unable to figure out the connection between the name and the Lizardmen.


    Seeing his confusion, Otto laughed: ¡°Saru, in the future, the number of followers under my command will definitely increase. Although Lizardmen may not be the best at fighting¡­¡±


    Worry appeared on Saru¡¯s face, but Otto continued: ¡°However, you possess a mind more intelligent and rational than ordinary monsters, and you are the first clan to follow me.¡±


    ¡°The reason I gave you the name Dragon Eye Clan is that I hope you can be like my eyes, helping me manage the massive monster legion in the future.¡±


    After saying that, Otto looked at the trembling Saru. The old Lizardman once again knelt on the ground.


    With respect and emotion, he said, ¡°The Dragon Eye Clan will never fail your expectations!¡±Ever since he chose to follow Otto, Shasharu had been constantly worrying about the future of his clan.


    After all, Otto was currently just a young dragon, at most a teenage dragon, and his personal strength and influence were far inferior compared to the two adult dragons in the vicinity.


    While he couldn¡¯t say he regretted his decision, he was definitely concerned. However, after Otto¡¯s speech, he felt that he had at least chosen the right master.


    Even if they ultimately fail and die, he and his clan wouldn¡¯t retreat by one step.


    At Otto¡¯s request, Shasharu began to prepare for the scouting and acquisition of new territories and hunting grounds.


    Now that they had a large number of Ogre enforcers, Otto didn¡¯t have to personally deal with some of the usual troubles.


    Always relying on their master to handle everything is not the real role of a loyal subordinate.


    Full of confidence and motivation, Shasharu vowed not to disgrace the name of the Dragon Eye Clan and would soon win more territories and followers for Otto.


    Almost no monster clans in the vicinity could withstand the onslaught of dozens of Ogres. These big guys not only brought heavy food pressure but also formidable foreign power.


    Dozens of Ogres made it possible to put Shasharu¡¯s various plans into action.


    After leaving Otto¡¯s side, the old lizardman quickly sought out the person in charge of these Ogres.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t Sofia. This young girl was just the nominal leader of the Ogres. While she had the highest authority, she rarely exercised it.


    So, Shasharu met with three Ogres: Mega Fatty, Little Fatty, and another Ogre he had never seen before called Wuga.


    It was Wuga, who previously wielded a stone hammer to challenge Mega Fatty. He inherited the name of the former leader and helped manage the other sixty-plus Ogres for Sofia.


    His status was below Mega Fatty and Little Fatty, but these two Ogres needed to be on call for Sofia at all times.


    So in most cases, for matters involving the Ogres, Shasharu needed to find Wuga to carry out the tasks.


    Fortunately, Wuga had a better brain than ordinary Ogres and was very obedient.


    This relieved Shasharu, and it seemed that his work would be much easier from now on.


    The Lizardman Clan, oh no, they had already changed their name to the Dragon Eye Clan.


    Even if they were on the outskirts of Nolan Forest, there were still many other monster clans living nearby the Dragon Eye Clan.


    Of course, they all shared the same characteristic: they were weak.


    At least with these Ogres, plus the Lizardman Warriors, he could easily overrun most of the neighbors he previously dared not provoke.


    So who would be the first victim?


    Shasharu quickly made a decision: a weak Gnoll clan, with just over one hundred members, seemed like a good choice.


    At this point, the Ogres should have eaten their fill. Now it was time to work hard.


    At Shasharu¡¯s request, Wuga quickly assembled all the adult Ogres, leaving behind only some immature youngsters.


    The operation was about to begin. The Ogres used monster blood as paint and drew twisted circles on their exposed bellies.


    Mega Fatty held up his patched fire stick, and a basketball-sized fireball floated above the stunned Shasharu, appearing like a sinister ritual.


    The Ogres chanted the name of the Fireball Clan, devoutly kneeling before the fireball in the air, resembling a scene from a cult gathering.


    The old lizardman hesitated and looked at Sofia, who gave him a look that said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    At this moment, Shasharu finally understood the true meaning of the name ¡°Fireball Clan¡±¡­

 Chapter 43 - Chapter 43: 042 Anger_1

    Chapter 43: 042 Anger_1


    Translator: 549690339


    In the Thorn Nest, the scarred Cassiopeia lay on her meager pile of treasures.


    She was listening to the mission report from the Corrupted Elf Elise.


    Unlike ordinary Green Dragon followers, she didn¡¯t need to kneel before the Mother of Thorns; standing to the side with a respectful expression was enough.


    This was the exclusive treatment for the Corrupted Elves, who were the Green Dragon¡¯s favorite pets.


    ¡°Honorable master, I have brought a message of warning to the lizardmen as you requested. The trolls and serpentmen will soon return to their own territories. If you wish, I can also lead them to wipe out those annoying reptiles for you!¡±


    The Corrupted Elves had never liked the lizardmen, or rather, their leader Shasharu.


    That¡¯s because this elderly lizardman leader had wisdom rarely seen in ordinary monsters.


    Elise and the other Corrupted Elves were worried that Shasharu might affect their status in Cassiopeia¡¯s heart.


    So they constantly tried to smear Shasharu¡¯s name and were responsible for the lizardmen¡¯s marginal status within the Thorn Legion.


    Among the Corrupted Elves, Elise was Cassiopeia¡¯s favorite pet.


    Even with the ever-fiercer attacks from the Red Dragons, she couldn¡¯t bear to take her to the battlefield.


    After this hard-won victory, however, there would be no chance for Elise to stay behind next time.


    There were just too many followers of the Red Dragon.


    Every time Cassiopeia looked at Elise, she would remember the process of corrupting her. Although it took a lot of effort, it was generally worth it.


    Especially the process, which made Cassiopeia endlessly nostalgic.


    ¡°So, what about that other thing?¡±


    The Green Dragon gazed at Elise, who seemed slightly uneasy.


    Finally, Elise spoke: ¡°Master, the rotblood creature you asked me to find is gone!¡±


    ¡°Gone?¡±


    Cassiopeia tried to lift her head, but the movement pulled at the wounds on her neck.


    After cursing Otto in her heart, she adjusted her mood and said, ¡°Tell me what happened¡­¡±


    ¡°After completing the first task, I rode a giant eagle to the habitat of the Rotten Blood sub-species, but after searching the entire swamp, I didn¡¯t find it or even a single ordinary Three-headed Serpent Lizard¡­¡±


    Seeing that the Green Dragon didn¡¯t respond for a long time and sensing her displeasure, Elise quickly knelt on the ground.


    She then added, ¡°When I was luring the goblins to attack the lizardmen, I noticed they seemed to be using weapons made from multi-headed serpent lizard bones and teeth. Perhaps¡­¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t spell it out, Cassiopeia knew exactly what she meant, but found it hard to believe.


    ¡°How could those lowly reptiles possibly¡­¡±


    The Green Dragon¡¯s words stopped abruptly, for she suddenly thought of a strangely-shaped Silver Dragon.


    If Otto had been helping them, it seemed not entirely impossible.


    ¡°Damn half-breed dragon, how dare you!¡±


    Fearing tearing the newly-formed scabs on her wounds, Cassiopeia could only vent her rage at Otto.


    With the increasingly fierce attacks from the Red Dragons, she had no choice but to think of ways to strengthen her own legion, and the once-abandoned multi-headed serpent lizards came back into her sights.


    Of course, what she truly cared about was the powerful Rotten Blood subspecies of the multi-headed serpent lizard, which was only slightly weaker than a giant dragon of the same size.


    For this reason, she had already prepared to use the Enlightenment Skill.


    But after all, this creature was extremely ferocious, and dealing with a monster with six separately functioning brains was very difficult.To avoid spell failure, she had prepared a second plan.


    At the necessary moment, she would kill this powerful monster and turn it into a construct creature.


    As long as she added a humanoid brain to the original Enlightenment Skill, she could cast the Construct Enlightenment Skill and obtain a strong fighter as well.


    But no matter what, this was all built on the foundation of finding that Rotten Blood monster.


    It must be Otto!


    Out of anger, Cassiopeia felt more and more that it was Otto who killed the Rotten Blood monster she had her eye on.


    If she had known about this before the war with the Red Dragon, she would never have doubted Otto.


    Because Otto seemed to have only the size of a young dragon, and couldn¡¯t possibly be a match for the ferocious Rotten Blood monster.


    But now, Otto had proved her wrong with facts. This bizarre Silver Dragon could do it. The scars on her neck were the best evidence.


    Elise carefully observed her master¡¯s expression and, after hesitating for a moment, asked, ¡°Honorable master, do you need me to do anything for you?¡±


    Cassiopeia tried her best to stabilize her emotions. Besides anger, she had more important things to deal with.


    The threat of the Red Dragon was becoming more serious, and she needed more minions, especially flying monsters.


    ¡°Put the Multi-headed Serpent Lizard matter aside for now. I need you to train as many new Giant Eagles as possible and capture the Perytons as soon as possible if you can. How many Chimeras have returned?¡±


    ¡°Only three left¡­¡±


    Cassiopeia gritted her teeth, and her anger towards Otto in her heart was somewhat uncontrollable.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for this bastard¡¯s meddling, the already scarce number of Chimeras would not have suffered such a large loss.


    They were the most powerful flying monsters under her command. Acquiring them had cost her a lot of effort back then.


    But no matter how angry she was, it was useless. In the end, she helplessly said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave them in your hands, go ahead!¡±


    Elise worriedly replied, ¡°But, master, the Peryton¡¯s nest is on the outer cliffs of the Sulfur Mountains¡­¡±


    ¡°The Red Dragon won¡¯t be in much better shape than me. He must be hiding carefully in his lair, licking his wounds. Moreover, most of his Wyverns are dead. Take your sisters with you and be careful; there shouldn¡¯t be any accidents.¡±


    Hearing this, Elise finally felt relieved. It was precisely because she was afraid of death that she had been successfully corrupted by Cassiopeia and ultimately became a pet of a Green Dragon.


    She had already sold her soul and faith and didn¡¯t want to end up dying at the hands of another giant dragon.


    As Elise nodded and left, the Green Dragon¡¯s palace returned to its peaceful state.


    Cassiopeia closed her eyes, laying on her meager pile of treasures, casting healing spells.


    With the help of magic, she could heal faster than the Red Dragon. If there was a chance, it wasn¡¯t impossible to launch an offensive.


    ¡°If¡­ if the clan in the north is willing to submit to me, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about all this!¡±


    Thinking about this, she felt even angrier.


    She always felt that she was particularly prone to anger after returning, perhaps because her wounds still hurt, so she didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it.


    However, what Cassiopeia didn¡¯t notice was that, in the pile of treasure beneath her, a dark red gem embedded in a ring was emitting a faint, eerie glow.


    An eerie face was carved in the center of the ring, its teeth biting tightly on the gem.


    ps1: Please be patient and continue reading. Many questions will be answered later.


    ps2: The battle of the Twin Dragons will soon come to an end. This is a completely different story, and I hope it suits your taste.


    ps3: New writer here, although I¡¯ve tried my best to write down my ideas, my experience is still lacking. Please bear with me.


    ps4: Seeking recommendations! Seeking collections!

 Chapter 44 - Chapter 44: 043 Development_1

    Chapter 44: 043 Development_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Giant Bear Cave.


    Otto and Sofia returned to this familiar place once again. Compared to the damp and wet Lizardman village, living here was obviously much more comfortable.


    Mega Fatty went with Saru to conquer nearby monster clans.


    They took away all the adult ogres and strong Lizardman warriors, leaving only a few adult lizardmen behind to catch fish from the Serpent Lizard Swamp for food.


    Under the previous onslaught of the Thorn Legion, only the few swamps and other dangerous areas that had not been visited by the monster army could continue to produce food.


    So, now they could only rely on the elderly and female lizardmen and the ogre cubs. Under Little Fatty¡¯s leadership and centered around the Giant Bear Cave, they began to build new dwellings.


    This was Otto¡¯s request as he wanted to gather his followers together and manage them centrally.


    He didn¡¯t want to spend time and energy notifying and assembling these guys when he needed them.


    Having worked as a miscellaneous helper under Sofia for a long time, Little Fatty seemed to have awakened a special talent.


    He led the old or female lizardmen and ogre cubs to cut down trees, build houses, clear roads, and erect walls.


    No matter what kind of work he did, he was always energetic and his methods were astonishingly smooth.


    Of course, talent alone was not enough for many things, and many old lizardmen acted as teachers and provided him with many mature solutions.


    This was also the biggest difference between lizardmen and other monster races.


    They would spontaneously support the elderly and disabled members of their clan. These elderly lizardmen had weak combat abilities, but their years of experience had given them valuable knowledge and skills.


    A few days passed, and a small monster town centered around the Giant Bear Cave was beginning to take shape.


    Even female and elderly lizardmen had physical strength far beyond that of ordinary humans, let alone the strong ogre cubs.


    Now Little Fatty was leading a group of strong female lizardmen to build a wall made of thick tree trunks in the outer area.


    The wall was not yet completed, but Saru and Mega Fatty had already returned with the lizardman warriors and ogres.


    And behind them, there followed a large group of other monsters, most of which were goblins, gnolls, and kobolds, as well as a few quilboars.


    The total number of these monsters even surpassed that of the lizardmen and ogres combined. They were all the spoils gained from their conquests during these days.


    Monster clans that were unwilling to submit faced their end under the ogres¡¯ charges, and their territories naturally belonged to Otto.


    Among them were also one or two monster clans belonging to the Thorn Legion. Saru did not spare them and made sure not to leave any survivors.


    There were not many rich hunting grounds outside Nolan Forest, but with the acquisition of such a vast new territory, at least there was no need to worry about food for a short period of time.


    The submissive monsters lay uneasily outside the unfinished wooden wall, and the Silver Dragon slowly descended. Otto had arrived.


    Whether to accept the allegiance of these monsters depends entirely on his personal desires.


    If Otto chose to refuse their allegiance, the ogres would be more than happy to turn them into rations and store them away.


    When he first heard that Saru had brought him a batch of new followers, Otto had been somewhat expectant.


    But after seeing these weak monsters, his feelings became a bit complicated.


    Look at this group of monsters: goblins and kobolds? Their biggest use in Nolan Forest was to serve as food for other monsters.


    Gnolls could be barely acceptable, as their individual combat power was even higher than that of the lizardmen; they had only depended on their instincts to fight due to their lack of intelligence.Among all, Otto was most satisfied with those few Quilboar. Although there were only a few of them, they still caught Otto¡¯s attention immediately.


    They were big in size, with bulging muscles, and both strength and intelligence were between Lizardmen and Ogres. If used properly, they should be able to handle many tasks.


    Seeing Otto not speaking for a long time, these newly arrived monsters began to feel uneasy.


    Some timid Goblins even let out a foul smell from their lower body, but some Goblins managed to stay calm.


    Otto even found a Goblin with well-developed muscles, strong enough to be described as robust. However, after all, it was a goblin, so Otto didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    Otto looked at Saru, his question unclear: ¡°So, these are the followers you mentioned?¡±


    Feeling somewhat embarrassed, Saru said: ¡°In the outskirts of Nolan Forest, all I could find were these, oh, and a group of Werewolves with decent strength, but they ran too fast for us to catch.¡±


    ¡°Werewolves?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. These Quilboar claim to have been allies with the Werewolves once. As long as the time is right, they are willing to persuade those Werewolves to follow us on our behalf.¡±


    Otto looked at the few Quilboar again. They were huddled together, and none of the other surrounding monsters dared to approach them, maintaining a certain distance on their own accord.


    He nodded and continued asking: ¡°How are you planning to assign these monsters?¡±


    Otto didn¡¯t want to waste his time arranging these monsters, so he left the bothersome task to Saru.


    Perhaps sensing that Otto was somewhat dissatisfied, Saru explained: ¡°Your Majesty, while these Goblins are weak, they have flexible fingers and good craftsmanship, allowing them to produce weapons.¡±


    ¡°Some Goblins even claim to be able to tame Wargs as mounts. If they can do this, then we can have our own cavalry, and the next time we encounter those Werewolves, we can make a difference!¡±


    Nolan Forest was home to many types of wolves, mainly divided into ordinary giant wolves, Dire wolves, and Wargs.


    During his time in the Arena, Otto had already seen these three types of canine monsters ¡ª among them, Dire wolves had the fastest speed and the most formidable physique, followed by Wargs.


    There were many wolf packs in Nolan Forest; if all of them could be tamed, it would be enough to arm all Lizardmen and Gnolls that joined later.


    Seeing that Otto was satisfied with the arrangements, Saru continued: ¡°If all goes well, the Lizardmen will be converted into cavalry and long-range combatants, and Gnolls will replace the original Lizardmen as close-range combatants.¡±


    ¡°The Quilboar can be put to use in many ways, but it¡¯s recommended to let them help the Goblins build our new residence and create more sophisticated weapons.¡±


    Otto didn¡¯t object to this suggestion, and Saru looked at a group of small and weak Kobolds.


    Then Saru coldly said, ¡°As for these Kobolds, they breed quickly and grow fast. They can be kept as food.¡±


    At first, Otto was taken aback but soon understood. Although Kobolds could be considered an intelligent species, a normal person might not be able to accept such treatment.


    However, Nolan Forest was a land of monsters, and in their eyes, eating the weaker ones was a natural thing.


    Of course, Otto didn¡¯t want to eat them, but at the same time, he wouldn¡¯t object.


    While saying these words, Saru was still watching Otto¡¯s reaction.


    If Otto were a normal Silver Dragon, he would definitely refuse at this point.


    But Otto wasn¡¯t a real Silver Dragon, and even he was not sure what kind of creature he was.


    ¡°Just do as you¡¯ve suggested¡­¡±


    That was Otto¡¯s reply.

 Chapter 45 - Chapter 45: 044 War is about to start again (seeking recommendations)

    Chapter 45: 044 War is about to start again (seeking recommendations)


    Translator: 549690339


    Soon, another week had passed.


    Under the guidance of Little Fatty and the Quilboar, the monster town centered around Giant Bear Cave was finally established.


    Otto named this new gathering place for monsters the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    The meaning of this name was quite obvious, as for the first time, he revealed his ambitions.


    Naturally, Otto¡¯s Monster Legion received the title of Soaring Dragon Legion as well.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if it was his imagination, but since learning the new name, Saru seemed to work even harder on a daily basis.


    Even when the ogres brought back more monster families from the outside, there were no issues under Saru¡¯s management, and everything continued to develop stably.


    He managed everything from monsters¡¯ daily lives to external military expansion in an orderly fashion.


    This old lizardman had apparently become a qualified steward.


    Thick wooden walls had been erected around the Land of the Soaring Dragon. These defensive fortifications were made from massive tree trunks inserted directly into the ground.


    Towering arrow towers were also built alongside them. Though crude, they were practical and separated the inside from the outside world.


    Of course, not all monsters were eligible to live within the walls.


    The Gnolls and goblins were asked to live outside the walls of the Land of the Soaring Dragon and build their own dwellings.


    The most miserable were the kobolds, who were kept in a different open space, completely losing their freedom and constantly at risk of being slaughtered.


    On a daily basis, the goblins had to make more refined weapons for the Soaring Dragon Legion and tame wargs.


    With the joint collaboration of the lizardmen and ogres, it only took a bit of effort for Saru to capture a whole pack of wolves for them.


    If the goblins had deceived him, the old lizardman would teach them a lesson in cruelty.


    Luckily, these goblins indeed had some skills, and a few wargs were already willing to accept being ridden for short periods of time.


    These goblins proved their words with actions, saving their lives in the process.


    At the same time, they won the right to live inside the walls, amidst the envy of other goblins.


    If Otto had paid attention, he would have noticed that the leader of the goblins taming the wargs was that muscular, strong goblin.


    The Gnolls now mainly focused on hunting, as there were many more territories and hunting grounds to cover that the lizardmen alone couldn¡¯t handle.


    The most special ones were the few Quilboar, who were the first of the later followers to be allowed to live within the walls.


    Just as Otto had thought, the Quilboar could take on many tasks and brought a lot of knowledge the lizardmen had never known before.


    For example, metal smelting¡ªthough crude, at least they could provide rare iron weapons for the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    Otto and Sofia still lived in the Giant Bear Cave, which had also undergone significant changes.


    The little girl asked the ogres to excavate a new room inside the cave for her.


    The room was located right next to the entrance of the cave. She didn¡¯t forget to create a small window for ventilation, and made a simple window that could be opened and closed from wood and animal skins.


    At Sofia¡¯s request, Ogre Little Fatty brought a large amount of wooden furniture, while the goblins made simple but practical and comfortable bedding from the original bear skin.


    What made Otto somewhat amused was that the little girl had also added a wooden door to her room.


    It seemed like the little girl had grown up, understanding the concept of privacy.


    The weather today was nice, and Otto was basking in the sun at the entrance of the Giant Bear Cave, contemplating things related to the two adult dragons.


    Suddenly, Sofia happily ran out of the cave, handing Otto a piece of green dragon scale.


    This half of the scale looked familiar, and soon Otto remembered the situation when he first collaborated with Cassiopeia.


    Isn¡¯t this the dragon scale with the Green Dragon¡¯s communication magic attached?


    Back then, it was Otto who gave it to Sofia, thinking that it might come in handy someday.


    And now, that time had come.


    Sofia held her head high like a proud little rooster.


    She stuffed half of the dragon scale into Otto¡¯s ear, and then called Mega Fatty over. After riding the ogre mount about a hundred meters away, she took out the other half of the Green Dragon scale.


    Soon, Otto felt a slight itch in his ear, and Sofia¡¯s crisp, pleasant voice came through the half of the scale.


    ¡°Big Dragon, Big Dragon, can you hear me? Answer if you can hear me!¡±


    Otto was a bit surprised but still tried to reply, ¡°I can hear you. Have you learned communication magic?¡±


    Sofia patted Mega Fatty¡¯s head, and the ogre mount obediently ran back to Otto¡¯s side.


    The little girl jumped down from Mega Fatty and kicked the ogre¡¯s shin. The latter responded with a goofy smile, and went back where he came from.


    ¡°A qualified errand boy!¡±


    While Otto looked at the departing Mega Fatty and sighed, Sofia looked at him with some doubt. Sometimes, Big Dragon would say things she couldn¡¯t understand.


    Not wanting to fuss further, Sofia climbed onto Otto¡¯s neck and took the half-scale out of his ear.


    She then explained, ¡°I broke the magic circle the Green Dragon carved on the scale and made some changes. Now, with this, we can get in touch with each other right away, no matter how far apart we are!¡±


    Otto nodded, showing his satisfaction. This was indeed a very nice magic item.


    If he had it before, he wouldn¡¯t have had to search for Sofia like a headless fly.


    Soon, Sofia began to explain the usage of this magic item.


    ¡°I injected magic power into it so even if you, Big Dragon, can¡¯t use magic, you can still easily use it. However, the farther the communication distance, the faster the magic power is consumed.¡±


    ¡°What if the magic power inside is used up?¡±


    The corner of Sofia¡¯s mouth curled upwards as if she had been waiting for Otto to ask this question.


    She giggled and said, ¡°If the magic power is exhausted, it¡¯s simple. Just find someone to inject more magic power, and then you can ask for my help, or Saru, or even Mega Fatty to help!¡±


    When she mentioned Mega Fatty, Otto¡¯s mouth twitched a bit.


    He never expected that the ogre, whom he once didn¡¯t kill on a whim, would learn the Fireball skill, transforming into an ogre mage.


    Because of this, Sofia often used him as a joke, calling Otto a big idiot who was even worse than an ogre.


    What frustrated Otto was that he really couldn¡¯t learn magic.


    However, Sofia¡¯s changes recently were significant. She could often be seen experimenting with new magic spells in the open space outside their cave entrance.


    The soft soil around it was filled with new pits dug up by the ogres.


    These pits were created by Sofia¡¯s newly developed magic spells, making the magic-less Otto envious.


    Sofia stuffed the half-scale back into Otto¡¯s ear, and at that moment, Saru came over.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    The old lizardman kneeled respectfully before Otto, then continued, ¡°The Mother of Thorns has sent a messenger. There is a lot of movement at the Sulfur Mountains, and it seems that the war is about to start again¡­¡±

 Chapter 46 - Chapter 46: 045 Elf Messenger_l

    Chapter 46: 045 Elf Messenger_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Red Dragon Sitte Bragg plans to attack Green Dragon Cassiopeia again?


    Although he knew that the Red Dragon wouldn¡¯t give up easily, this seemed too soon.


    At that time, Otto had seen the whole situation with his own eyes, both adult dragons were severely injured.


    Neither the burns nor the corrosive poison should have been able to heal in such a short time.


    But the matter did indeed occur, and because of the cooperation with Cassiopeia, in order to prevent Otto from being late again, it was normal for someone to come and urge Otto.


    The messenger sent by the Green Dragon was Corrupted Elf Elise, who surprised everyone by completing the task of capturing the Giant Eagle and Peryton very smoothly.


    After that, she was sent by Cassiopeia to inform Otto about the Red Dragon¡¯s invasion.


    Although it was a good thing that the Green Dragon was trusting him more and more, she did not like being involved in tasks that had certain risks.


    With Otto¡¯s permission, Shasharu led her through the front gate of the wall that was jointly controlled by Lizardmen and Ogres.


    Elise cautiously looked around, seemingly calmly walking in the direction of the Giant Bear Cave, with Otto waiting for her on the empty ground at the entrance.


    However, on this journey, her inner feelings were not as calm as they appeared on the surface.


    Before this, she had run to the village where the Lizardmen used to live, only to find it empty, and then she found this place.


    From the time when she lured the Goblins to attack the Lizardmen, not only had the Lizardmen moved, but there were also many other Monsters¡¯ Families in the surrounding area.


    The changes were simply too great, and all sorts of surprises left her with a lack of security.


    Especially the stares from the Ogres made Elise feel very ill at ease.


    Because she knew that, like Kamia the Troll, these monsters saw her as food.


    Perhaps if it weren¡¯t for Shasharu, the old Lizardman leading the way, there would have already been Ogres unable to control their desires and rushing up.


    To the Ogres, Elves and Half-Elves looked more or less the same, both delicious snacks.


    Of course, Sofia had been completely excluded.


    To the Ogres of the Fireball Clan, she was a demon, or the goddess of Fireballs.


    And why did those Quilboars look so familiar¡­


    Before she could put much thought into it, Elise saw Otto.


    This Silver Dragon was lazily basking in the sun on the open ground, completely devoid of any tension from the Red Dragon army.


    Compared to Cassiopeia¡¯s Thorn Nest, Otto¡¯s Land of the Soaring Dragon was obviously quite shabby.


    There was no exclusive palace, and even the master Otto had to live in a cave.


    Elise was just about to mock him, but she held her tongue before she could speak.


    A pair of crimson beast pupils stared at her intently, an eerie feeling rose from her heart, seemingly resembling the way those Ogres looked at her.


    Although Elise, who was born in Dawn Forest, had seen Silver Dragons before, none of them looked as strange as Otto.


    If it weren¡¯t for the silver scales covering his body, they might have mistaken him for a Red Dragon, because this fellow was full of an evil power.


    Her worries might be real, because just now, Otto was indeed wondering what this Elf would taste like, and whether eating her would bring him any new abilities.


    Pushing her troubles to the back of her mind, Elise was the first to break the stalemate.


    ¡°Honorable Lord Otto, the Great Mother of Thorns has asked me to inform you that the Red Dragon army is pressing on our borders, and a new war is about to begin. She hopes you can lead your followers as soon as possible, and head to the border of Nolan Forest and the Sulfur Mountains within two days, to prepare for the upcoming battle.¡±


    After all, Cassiopeia was the nominal master of the Nolan Forest; Elise wanted to maintain an air of superiority, but with a sense of unease in her heart.


    Although she felt that Otto should not make a move against her, she was visiting as an envoy of Cassiopeia after all.


    But what if this Silver Dragon went crazy and killed her? A frail Elf could not resist a dragon. ¡°No problem!¡±


    Otto¡¯s swift agreement took Elise completely by surprise.


    She had originally prepared herself for a long-winded negotiation with this Silver Dragon, known for his tardiness.


    But now, she had to swallow back all the carefully crafted arguments she¡¯d prepared.


    ¡°Has Cassiopeia¡¯s injury healed?¡±


    Then Otto, squinting his eyes at the Corrupted Elf, only for the latter to hesitate and say, after much deliberation, ¡°That seems to have nothing to do with you¡­¡±


    Haha, how can it have nothing to do with me? After all, I helped a lot!¡±


    Elise closed her mouth and said no more, wondering whether the Silver Dragon was referring to helping Cassiopeia fend off the Red Dragon or suggesting that he had a hand in injuring the Green Dragon.


    Seeing that the green-haired Elf had nothing more to say, Otto shook his head, somewhat bored.


    Despite her silence, her expression suggested that Cassiopeia¡¯s injuries hadn¡¯t fully healed.


    If this was the case for the Green Dragon, the Red Dragon wouldn¡¯t be faring much better. Otto wondered what made the Red Dragon daring enough to launch an attack so soon.


    Could it be that there were hordes of high-level priests in the Sulfur Mountains healing the Red Dragon day and night?


    This seemed unlikely. The only way to know the truth was to see for himself.


    If the Red Dragon was indeed arrogant enough to wage war again without fully recovering, it might just present an opportunity for Otto.


    ¡°Go back and tell Cassiopeia that I¡¯ll be there on time¡­¡±


    Having received Otto¡¯s promise, Elise left the Land of the Soaring Dragon as if fleeing, feeling that the place was too dangerous.


    If she had known earlier that there would be so many Ogres appearing suddenly, she would have found a way to give the task to one of her sisters.


    Just as Otto and Elise said, he would arrive on time.


    At the same time, he needed to take some of his subjects with him into battle. In a critical moment, they could have an unexpected effect.


    The Half-Elf little Ioli stood puffing with anger in front of him. Although she didn¡¯t say anything, Otto could guess what she was thinking.


    Sophia had already guessed Otto¡¯s response, so she put her hands on her hips, pretending to laugh arrogantly, ¡°Big, dumb dragon, do you think you can just leave me behind? Once you¡¯re gone, who can stop me if I want to go?¡±


    With a helpless look, Otto stared at the unreasonable little Ioli, knowing she was right.


    Rather than letting her sneak into the battlefield, it would be safer to keep her under his watchful gaze.


    ¡°Fine, you can come, but be careful¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mega Fatty and Little Fatty will protect me!¡±


    Having said that, the little Ioli glared at the two Ogres sitting nearby, doodling out of boredom.


    Under the little Ioli¡¯s fierce gaze, they immediately jumped up, slapping their chests and assuring Otto of their loyalty.


    These two had been here from the beginning but had no idea what was being said.


    Something about this seemed a bit off¡­


    Shaking his head, Otto asked Sophia to give the other half of the communication dragon scale to Saru.


    ¡°This time, I need you to stay behind and take care of things. I¡¯ll be taking the Gnolls and Ogres with me, leaving the Lizardmen to you. Make sure to watch our territory.¡±


    Pausing for a moment, Otto continued, ¡°If anything unexpected happens, contact me immediately through this dragon scale.¡± Saru knelt on the ground respectfully, ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you!¡± ps: A newbie seeks collection and recommendation.

 Chapter 47 - Chapter 47: 046 The Noble Green Dragon 1

    Chapter 47: 046 The Noble Green Dragon 1


    Translator: 549690339


    Recently, for the ordinary creatures living in the southern, western, and central parts of Nolan Forest, it has been the most unbearable time.


    They had just crawled out of their hidden caves to search for food, only to find out that the monster army that had just left not too long ago had returned¡­


    According to Corrupted Elf Elise, Cassiopeia hoped Otto could arrive at the junction between Nolan Forest and Sulfur Mountains within two days.


    But in reality, Otto arrived at the designated location with the ogres and gnolls the next day.


    There were more than fifty ogres following Otto, all strong adult ogres from the Fireball Clan.


    As for the gnolls, they had all been brought along. The monster army, composed of several weak clans, had a stunning 400 members in their ranks.


    Of course, this was only possible with almost the entire tribe joining forces. Gnolls, males and females alike, had relatively similar combat capabilities. In this chaotic and ruthless group, it was hard to see elderly wolves.


    Gnolls who lost their ability to hunt and defend themselves usually died at the hands of their own kind.


    Otto was so proactive this time because he wanted to know Cassiopeia¡¯s specific situation early on to facilitate his next arrangements.


    He camped with his followers near the Thorn Legion, but no matter how long he searched, he couldn¡¯t find a trace of the green dragon.


    Logically, with Cassiopeia¡¯s large adult dragon body, it should be hard for her to hide herself unless she didn¡¯t come here at all.


    Not long after, a group of corrupted elves accompanied a tall, slender green-haired elf.


    ¡°Wow, what a beauty!¡±


    She was truly a rare beauty in this world.


    Since coming to this world, Otto had only seen rough-looking human adventurers or odd-shaped, ugly monsters.


    The only pleasing sight was Sofia, but she was a half-elf little girl who at most would arouse his protective instincts with her cute face.


    But there wasn¡¯t much more to mention; it was too dangerous.


    Before, Otto had also seen beautiful corrupted elves, such as Elise when she visited as the green dragon¡¯s messenger.


    Even though she was also easy on the eyes, she seemed to fall short in comparison to the newcomer.


    As the other party drew closer, Otto was able to see her features more clearly.


    In fact, just in terms of appearance, she wasn¡¯t much stronger than Elise.


    However, it was hard for others to look away from her due to her noble demeanor.


    Looking at her was like looking at a queen.


    Noble, untouchable, but always arousing a strange desire in men.


    However, a bizarre ring on her hand spoiled her image. The demonic face carved on it sent chills down the spine.


    Ordinary people might not notice this detail, but Otto¡¯s vision allowed him to see it clearly.


    Besides Otto, Sofia had also noticed the odd ring.


    However, more than its appearance, she was more concerned with the strange magic power that seeped from the ring, as if some sort of spell was hidden inside.


    ¡°What, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡±


    The queen-like, green-haired elf finally approached Otto. She smiled slightly at the silver dragon, exuding a myriad of emotions in an instant.


    It was not a look ordinary elves would dare to show when facing a huge dragon.


    Elise, who visited the Land of the Soaring Dragon initially, had only managed to maintain her composure even with Cassiopeia backing her when she first met Otto.Looking at her, then back at himself, Otto couldn¡¯t help but think of Beauty and the Beast.


    However, he quickly tossed the strange thought aside because he recognized the voice.


    ¡°Cassiopeia?¡±


    Otto looked at the elf in front of him with surprise, and the unrealistic flame in his heart was instantly extinguished.


    Sitting on top of Mega Fatty, Sofia glared at Otto with some dissatisfaction. She didn¡¯t like the way he was looking at this elf.


    Then she looked at Cassiopeia¡¯s perfect figure, and lowered her head to look at her own chest.


    A moment later, the little girl¡¯s body swayed, as if she had aged a lot in an instant.


    Cassiopeia lifted the hem of her dress, making a noble gesture from the Elf Royal family towards Otto, but he clearly didn¡¯t understand it. ¡°It seems you¡¯re quite surprised by my current appearance?¡± The Corrupted Elves behind her brought out a luxurious chair from somewhere.


    Cassiopeia lazily sat down on it, not caring that she was an outsider.


    Soon, she continued, ¡°Isn¡¯t it quite common for dragons to use magic to transform into humanoid creatures? I heard that some Silver Dragons love to turn into beautiful women to get close to human heroes, and even have some fun.¡±


    Otto was puzzled, unsure what this Green Dragon who had suddenly turned into an elf wanted to say.


    ¡°It sounds like a story from a bard¡¯s epic ballad. A human hero even receives the favor of a mighty dragon, but often, they don¡¯t realize that the beautiful woman who transformed from a Silver Dragon is likely a male dragon!¡±


    Cassiopeia casually blurted out something astonishing, but Otto just looked at her coldly.


    ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡±


    This was an unexpected calmness¡­


    Watching the changes in Otto¡¯s expression, Cassiopeia finally brought up the main point of her visit.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯re quite unfamiliar with transformation magic. This is quite rare for a Silver Dragon since it is supposed to be the magic you excel at and enjoy the most, but you don¡¯t seem to be like that.¡±


    Otto seemed to guess what she wanted to say, and the Green Dragon knew far more than he expected.


    ¡°Not only transformation magic. but I¡¯ve also never seen vou use anv kind of spell. Even the stupid Red Dragon knows how to imbue magic into its body. But you, rather than being too lazy to use it or having a poor level of magic, you seem to be completely ignorant of it!¡±


    After saying that, Cassiopeia sneered, ¡°So Otto, continue on the question we discussed before ¡ª just what are you?¡±


    ¡°Should I take that as an insult?¡±


    Otto¡¯s ferocious dragon head got close to Cassiopeia, who could even see the bits of flesh between his sharp teeth.


    The Corrupted Elves behind Cassiopeia seemed frightened, their beautiful faces paled as they huddled together, but Cassiopeia remained calm.


    She had already obtained the answer she wanted.


    A dragon¡¯s transformation magic was truly miraculous. They could transform into various creatures, and the magically transformed bodies were real.


    Even during intimate moments, they could have the exact same experiences as the transformed species, which was why many dragons liked to become other creatures.


    Of course, when a dragon became an elf, or a human, their power would decrease significantly.


    Just like the current Cassiopeia, even though she was an adult dragon, it didn¡¯t mean she could defeat Otto in an elf form.


    Actually, a thought crossed Otto¡¯s mind, wondering what would happen if he simply swallowed her whole while she was in this form..

 Chapter 48 - Chapter 48: 047 Anger, Disdain, and Impulsiveness_l

    Chapter 48: 047 Anger, Disdain, and Impulsiveness_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Otto still resisted the tempting thought; it was too risky.


    In this state, Cassiopeia should not be his opponent, but as long as she was willing, she could quickly return to her true form.


    If his attack failed, the battle between the two giant dragons would bring astonishing disaster to the surrounding creatures.


    Moreover, if it really developed to this point, not only would Otto lack confidence in winning the final victory, but it would also not be in his best interest right now.


    Both sides fell into a brief silence. The atmosphere was getting more and more tense, and the corrupted elves gripped their weapons uneasily.


    But soon, Cassiopeia spoke the words of peace: ¡°Alright, Otto, the foolish Red Dragon is almost here; it¡¯s better for us to live in peace for now¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it? It seems you don¡¯t even know this yourself.¡±


    Otto sneered; compared to the last time they met, his attitude had become much tougher, as if both sides were now on the same level.


    He was sure that at this time, Cassiopeia could not lose his help; the Green Dragon was not confident in defeating the Red Dragon that had attacked several times all by herself.


    Cassiopeia¡¯s exquisite elf face showed a cold expression, and her mountain-like chest rose and fell continuously.


    Recently, she was easily angered, even though she had been trying very hard to be patient.


    Damn Silver Dragon!


    Seeing that she was almost at her limit, Otto knew that he didn¡¯t want to break with the Green Dragon at this moment either.


    ¡°I will help you, Cassiopeia. As for your question¡­¡±


    Otto looked at her playfully: ¡°I have nothing to say, but as allies, at this critical moment, don¡¯t you need to give me some more confidence? ¡®


    ¡°For example, your injuries¡­¡±


    Cassiopeia laughed and replied: ¡°As you can see, I feel fine now. Does this make you less cowardly like a goblin?¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    Otto obviously wouldn¡¯t believe such an answer.


    He couldn¡¯t imagine that Cassiopeia would meet him in this form just to test if he would use magic.


    Maybe she was covering something up, like the scars that hadn¡¯t fully healed.


    Cassiopeia left with her terrified pets. Although the conversation between the two was not friendly, they both got the answers they wanted.


    A magic-disabled Silver Dragon?


    The corner of Cassiopeia¡¯s mouth curled into a disdainful smile. Could a dragon that couldn¡¯t use magic still be considered a dragon?


    Perhaps she had been misguided from the beginning. This weird-looking Silver Dragon might just be a lowly Dragon Beast after all.


    Though it had extraordinary wisdom, it wasn¡¯t worth worrying about since the gap between a Dragon Beast and a True Dragon was too huge.


    Thinking about this, her mood became much more pleasant, and her wariness towards Otto in her heart gradually faded away.


    Next, all she had to do was kill the foolish Red Dragon. This time, there would be no turning back for it!


    On her finger, a ring was flashing with a strange light.


    After Cassiopeia left, Sofia, who seemed somewhat uncomfortable, approached


    Otto.


    ¡°She¡¯s lying!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    A puzzled look crossed Otto¡¯s face.


    The gem-like, brilliant eyes of the little girl sparkled with a strange glow as she confidently said, ¡°I mean, the Green Dragon is lying; her wounds haven¡¯t healed at all!¡±¡±Even if she used transformation magic, she cannot conceal the operation of her own magic. She is constantly using healing spells on herself. I don¡¯t think a healthy dragon would waste magic like this before a big battle.¡±


    Although Otto also had this suspicion, the little girl helped him confirm this information.


    Cassiopeia miscalculated, her transformation magic was enough to deceive most people¡¯s eyes.


    Even when facing a dragon of equal strength, it wouldn¡¯t be revealed, let alone a dragon beast with inferior or even incompetent magic capabilities.


    But Sofia was a complete exception; she had an extraordinary perception and affinity for magic elements.


    After a period of learning and progress, it became difficult to cast spells covertly in front of her.


    At the same time, Otto thought of the Red Dragon opposite them. Even the


    Green Dragon hadn¡¯t fully recovered, how much better could the Red Dragon


    Through countless armies of monsters, Red Dragon Sitte Bragg was lying on a flat land in the Sulfur Mountains, surrounded by a group of short Svirfneblin dwarves.


    His wounds had scabbed over, but they still looked terrifying. As Otto had guessed, his injuries had not yet healed.


    But if Cassiopeia were to see this, she would be very surprised because the recovery rate of this Red Dragon was almost not much worse than hers.


    After the last battle¡¯s failure, Sitte Bragg hid in his lair to recover from his injuries.


    Soon, another group of monster clans came to him, willing to offer their unconditional loyalty.


    Sigh, such is the charm of a leader¡­


    Red Dragon Sitte Bragg once again voiced this sentiment and, as always, unhesitatingly took these monsters under his command.


    Among them were the Svirfneblin dwarfs, who soon expressed their desire to meet with Sitte Bragg.


    The great Wings of Flame Sitte Bragg, of course, wasn¡¯t willing to meet these dirty, short, ugly, and unappetizing little creatures.


    But the Svirfneblin didn¡¯t want to give up, stating that they were willing to pay a price, like offering precious treasures.


    Ha, did they think the great Sitte Bragg was some kind of merchant who could be bargained with?


    But they really gave him too much¡­


    A large number of jewels, mainly rubies, and precious metal ores were added to the Red Dragon¡¯s treasure vault. What really made Sitte Bragg change his mind was a valuable magic item.


    It was a strangely shaped wand, looking no different than a humanoid arm bone. The only difference was that a fist-sized ruby was tightly gripped in the center of the hand bone.


    The creator of this wand had terrible taste!


    If it were just an ordinary magic item, Sitte Bragg would definitely pry off the gem and discard the disgusting bone.


    After all, even if not reaching the height of a legendary item, his treasure vault still stored several magic items.


    But the magic effect of this wand was to eliminate pain, which was undoubtedly the most needed thing for him as he had been suffering from pain for several days straight.


    Cassiopeia might have hesitated, but this simple-minded Red Dragon swallowed the strange wand without hesitation into his stomach.


    The method dragons used magic items was very simple: just swallow them into the stomach; who knows what their stomachs were made of.


    The effect of the wand was excellent. The pain that covered his entire body quickly disappeared, replaced by a refreshing sensation, and he was very satisfied with these suddenly emerging Svirfneblin dwarves.


    When he met this group of Svirfneblin, they brought him another surprise.


    These dark-skinned dwarves could actually use healing spells, which was rare indeed.


    As a result, the Svirfneblin immediately changed from filthy insects that Sitte Bragg disliked to his favorite followers.


    Just like now, the Svirfneblin were surrounding Sitte Bragg and continuously casting healing spells on him.


    A few days later, as his injuries gradually improved, a bold idea kept surfacing


    In his mind.


    The Green Dragon certainly wouldn¡¯t expect his recovery to be this fast¡­.

 Chapter 49 - Chapter 49: 048 Face Me_1

    Chapter 49: 048 Face Me_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Before the appearance of two adult dragons, the monster legions of both sides had already begun small-scale skirmishes.


    The first ones to be sent out were relatively weak monsters that would not have a significant impact on the outcome of the war.


    These were cannon fodder, most of them being goblins or kobolds.


    Their main purpose was to serve as food; even if they didn¡¯t die on the battlefield, they would be devoured by other monsters around them.


    Monster legions have never been concerned with the issue of supply since they themselves are the supply, and the sacrifices of goblins and kobolds clearly illustrate this point.


    With Otto¡¯s tacit consent, after a battle ended, ogres would lead gnolls to the center of the battlefield to compete with other monsters for corpses.


    Even without doing so, the powerful monsters of the Thorn Legion could still obtain ample food. Ogres¡¯ main opponents were mostly lizardmen or orcs of similar rank.


    Of course, these pitiful creatures did not dare to provoke dozens of ogres.


    Although the ogres carried a certain amount of food, who knows how long this war would last, and it was only natural to try to reduce expenses as much as possible.


    However, this concern ended quickly.


    The next day, the scale of the war became larger and larger.


    Not only goblins and kobolds but also gnolls, lizardmen, and orcs from the Thorn Legion were gradually thrown into the battlefield.


    More and more monsters were killed on both sides, fewer and fewer weak monsters remained in the monster legions, and more food became available.


    As the number of mouths to feed decreased, the pressure of food naturally disappeared.


    By the third day, Otto could see serpentmen and minotaurs on the battlefield,


    as well as inexplicable monsters-a group of living plants that resembled


    mushrooms.


    What Otto paid the most attention to were the serpentmen, who, along with the trolls, were the core force of the Thorn Legion.


    There were many types of serpent monsters in this world, and the hateful serpentmen who were loyal to Cassiopeia were among the stronger ones.


    This type of monster had a strong humanoid upper body and a giant serpent lower body. After reaching adulthood, they were no less powerful than trolls, even stronger in some cases.


    Although they didn¡¯t have the terrifying self-healing ability of trolls, their population was much larger, and they understood group warfare, with a small number of spellcasters occasionally found among them.


    The highly regenerative but scarce troll clan was like a sharp dagger that Cassiopeia would only use when absolutely necessary.


    It was the serpentmen who were Cassiopeia¡¯s most core and trump card. Their unique body structure allowed them to easily adapt to most battlefields.


    Such powerful and practical monster families made Otto envious.


    Under the guidance of the serpentmen, the monster army of the Thorn Legion had begun to advance gradually toward the Sulfur Mountains.


    During these three days, Otto carefully observed the monster army of the Thorn Legion and pondered what the outcome would be if he were to fight them himself.


    The result was certain¡ªhe would be torn to pieces by Cassiopeia and her legion.


    After these days of development, the Soaring Dragon Legion loyal to Otto, even including the kobolds that served as food and the almost powerless goblins, was less than a thousand strong.


    In contrast, the number of monsters that had died in Cassiopeia¡¯s Thorn Legion in just these three days had already exceeded that.


    If Cassiopeia wanted, she could flatten Otto¡¯s Soaring Dragon Legion with just her serpentmen.


    Even the large and strong ogres could not single-handedly defeat the serpentmen, let alone the significant difference in numbers.otto himself might not be a match for an adult Green Dragon, and more importantly, the opponent wouldn¡¯t fight with Otto head-on.


    Knowing this well, Otto looked towards the direction of the Sulfur Mountains.


    It was precisely because of the huge gap in strength between the two sides that the help of the great Wings of Flame, Sitte Bragg, was needed.


    As if thinking of the devil, perhaps the difficulties in the battlefield had enraged Sitte Bragg, the Red Dragon finally appeared on the battlefield with Wyverns and Manticores.


    Thanks to Otto¡¯s enthusiastic help, only a few Wyverns that had originally besieged the Giant Troll Kamia were left.


    As for the Manticores, these fellows should have been mostly killed, but looking at the dense numbers in the air, it didn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    At the same time, a question appeared in Otto¡¯s mind.


    Were there so many Manticores in Nolan Forest and the Sulfur Mountains?


    Before Otto could think more, the provocation of Red Dragon Sitte Bragg spread throughout the entire battlefield.


    ¡°Cunning and timid Green Dragon, can you only hide behind your minions? Come out and face me directly, and I will use my strength to show you who the true master of the Nolan Forest and the Sulfur Mountains is!¡±


    The Red Dragon spewed scorching flames, turning the middle and rear of the Thorn Legion into a sea of fire.


    Even Serpentmen would find it difficult to survive in the Flame Breath of an adult Red Dragon.


    Of course, Sitte Bragg dared only to show off in the air.


    If he really dared to land, countless monsters would teach him the meaning of human sea tactics through their actions.


    Looking at the seemingly awe-inspiring Red Dragon, Otto shook his head. If it were him, at this time, he would arrange a large number of long-range troops to greet him first.


    Moreover, he seemed to have forgotten that although Cassiopeia was not his opponent, if Otto was included, it would be a different story.


    At the same time, he saw clearly that Sitte Bragg¡¯s body was full of scabby scars. The arrows and Throwing Spears that were usually ineffective against him might be able to play a role now.


    First, weaken his strength and reduce the number of Manticores, then lead one¡¯s own Flying Monsters to block their retreat, followed by coordinating with the long-range attacks of the ground monsters, which should be able to bring great trouble to the Red Dragon.


    But what Otto didn¡¯t expect was that, following a deafening roar, Cassiopeia, in her original form, rose to the sky with Giant Eagles and Perytons, along with a few pitiful Chimeras.


    Elise looked worriedly at her master. She had already prepared to command the ground monsters for a long-range attack.


    But who would have thought that just a second ago, Cassiopeia was mocking the Red Dragon¡¯s stupidity with her, and then immediately, as if possessed, she rushed up with the Giant Eagles and Perytons.


    She didn¡¯t even let Elise go and inform the Silver Dragon with ulterior motives.


    Some words Elise never told Cassiopeia. The Giant Eagles could be ignored, but the capture and taming of the Perytons seemed overly smooth.


    Perytons are flying monsters with the head of a male deer and the body of an eagle.


    Although their size is not as large as the Giant Eagles, they are fierce fighters and even more powerful, usually residing on the cliffs at the edge of the Sulfur Mountains.


    They can understand Elvish and Common languages. When Elise slightly threatened them, the group of Perytons obediently followed her back to the Thorn Nest.


    At that time, she only had three Chimeras and by all means, she shouldn¡¯t have been an opponent for a large group of Perytons.


    Her original plan was to intimidate them first, and then find opportunities to capture them one by one.


    This unusual smoothness inexplicably made Elise feel uneasy, as if everything had been arranged by someone..

 Chapter 50 - Chapter 50: 049 Slaughter and Madness_l

    Chapter 50: 049 Slaughter and Madness_l


    Translator: 549690339


    The feeling of the Red Dragon Blagxit was incredible; he had never felt as comfortable as he did now.


    Surrounded by numerous Manticores, he was like an unparalleled king.


    A casual burst of flame could take away countless monsters¡¯ lives, the sensation of dominating everything made him intoxicated.


    Killing, looting, arrogance, and greed ¨C almost every negative word you could think of could be applied to the Red Dragon.


    At this moment, Blagxit felt like he had further liberated his nature and felt infinitely delightful.


    Those black-skinned dwarves were really great, not only knowing healing spells but also offering extremely valuable magic items.


    The magic wand they offered was in Blagxit¡¯s stomach, constantly working its effects.


    Even though some scars were torn open due to intense activity, Blagxit didn¡¯t feel any pain.


    On the contrary, it felt like a cool, minty sensation.


    This feeling was comfortable, novel, and even a bit addictive, making him immerse himself in it.


    Before Cassiopeia appeared, he would even deliberately tear open some wounds to experience this extraordinary sensation.


    If it were at a normal time, even if Red Dragon Blagxit was arrogant and conceited, he should have noticed that something was off.


    But now, his mind had become somewhat dizzy, unable to think in an orderly manner.


    In his eyes, the monsters fighting on the ground seemed like a bunch of ridiculous worms ¨C pitiful, weak, and at his mercy.


    A voice screamed deep in his soul.


    He, the great Wings of Flame Blagxit, would easily sweep away any obstacles in front of him, becoming the sole ruler of Nolan Forest and the Sulfur Mountains.


    No! Not just that, next, he would lead countless monster armies, use Lait


    Kingdom as a stepping stone, conquer humans, and even the entire Arcadia Continent!


    Monsters, humans, elves, dwarves, and even dragons would shudder and submit under his Wings of Flame.


    He, the Wings of Flame Blagxit, would become the ruler of the world!


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter.


    At the same time, his delusions continued to spread, and he even saw himself beating Tiamat with his fist and stepping on Bahamut.


    However, a Green Dragon broke his good mood; the Mother of Thorns, Cassiopeia, and her Giant Eagles and Perytons came to kill.


    How dare she really appear in front of him?


    Blagxit had completely swelled with pride; he completely forgot that it was he who had first boldly issued the challenge.


    In his view, it was more like a declaration, the Green Dragon should be grateful to submit to him and offer up everything, including her treasures and herself.


    The last bit of reason in his mind was finally obliterated.


    As for Cassiopeia, she was not much different from Blagxit. She was just as mad and impulsive.


    At the beginning, she just felt that she was more easily angered than usual and didn¡¯t take it too seriously.


    When the Red Dragon appeared in the sky with the Manticores, she could barely maintain her composure while being angry, and she didn¡¯t forget to mock the Red Dragon¡¯s stupidity with Elise.


    However, when Blagxit¡¯s taunts reached her ears, everything changed.lf it were the normal her, she would have definitely disregarded it and not cared at all.


    But at this moment, she felt an indescribable rage filling her soul, making it impossible for her to think normally. Her whole being could only focus on one thing.


    And that was to kill this foolish Red Dragon, tear apart his unprotected mouth, and declare to the world who the real master was.


    The mysterious ring on Cassiopeia¡¯s hand released an intense light for an instant, and she herself immediately transformed into her true form.


    With an angry dragon roar, the face-to-face battle between the two adult dragons began.


    In the stomachs of the two huge dragons, the ring and the magic wand were both emitting the same mysterious glow, but neither dragon could see it.


    The Giant Eagle and the Peryton clashed with the Manticore instantly, and after the two adult dragons met face to face, they collided without even saying a harsh word.


    Whether it was Cassiopeia or Sitte Bragg, they seemed to have forgotten their dragon identities at the same time, acting like ferocious, brainless beasts, fighting instinctively by biting and clawing.


    Their wounds had not fully healed, and the recently scabbed-over scars were torn open again. In addition, many new wounds appeared under the almost mad attacks on each other.


    Last time, although they fought each other to a standstill with Otto¡¯s enthusiastic help, this time it was much more brutal.


    New and old wounds did not cause them any pain, only a minty-smelling coolness that intoxicated them.


    Soon, precious dragon blood began to sprinkle in the air, driving the monsters on the ground even more crazy.


    True Dragon blood was an invaluable resource for all ordinary monsters. As long as they could get it, they could possibly mutate and evolve into a new Dragonborn race.


    Of course, the result of a failed evolution was death, but for most monster races, this was one of the very few opportunities to become stronger and change their fate.


    By this time, the monsters in both the Thorn Legion and the Red Dragon¡¯s


    Flame Legion had only one thought in their hearts, and that was to obtain it.


    The factions seemed to have become unimportant. At this time, everyone, regardless of friend or foe, was a competitor, a hindrance, and was the greatest enemy blocking their way to becoming stronger.


    The Trolls, who had always been ordered by Cassiopeia to stay in the back, couldn¡¯t bear it any longer.


    Kamia led his few fellow Trolls out of the back of the Thorn Legion at breakneck speed, with the natural target being the True Dragon blood that had fallen to the ground.


    Without hesitation, they tore apart all the obstacles in front of them, even the Monsters¡¯ Families belonging to the Thorn Legion.


    Naturally, the most core and powerful Serpentmen of the Thorn Legion would not miss such a great opportunity.


    Even though they were Cassiopeia¡¯s most valued Monsters¡¯ Families, they could not obtain such a gift in their daily lives.


    Evil dragons were always selfish and cruel. Even if she knew that her blood could create a large number of powerful Dragonborn monsters, Cassiopeia would not be willing to do so.


    Evil dragons only knew how to take and never gave anything to anyone else.


    Of course, if the dragon blood¡¯s master could be changed to Sitte Bragg or Otto, she would be quite willing.


    Soon enough, the numerous but weak monster races were left out, with only one or two Gnolls or Lizardmen occasionally able to swallow small amounts of True Dragon blood along with the soil.


    But before they could mutate or evolve, they were already torn apart and fought over by other monsters.


    Soon, the only monsters left who could grab dragon blood were the Trolls, Serpentmen, and the Flame Legion¡¯s Flame Lizards and Dreadclaw Monsters.


    Originally fighting in the air, the Chimera and Wyverns also joined in, while the Manticore and Peryton couldn¡¯t escape their desire for dragon blood either.


    Flying monsters fell to the ground one after another, giving up their flying advantages and fighting with other monsters.


    As for the Giant Eagles? These large birds that only had size didn¡¯t even last a single encounter with the Manticore before being killed off completely..

 Chapter 51 - Chapter 51: 050 The Sound of Approaching Death (Seeking Recommendations)_l

    Chapter 51: 050 The Sound of Approaching Death (Seeking Recommendations)_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Chaos, and endless bloodshed¡­


    Countless monsters slaughtering each other for the sake of True Dragon blood, the border between Nolan Forest and Sulfur Mountains had turned into a hellish landscape of corpses and blood.


    Here, life and flesh were rapidly dissipating at an incomprehensible speed.


    Before this war, Cassiopeia and Sitte Bragg had fought several times, and their monster legions had clashed frequently.


    However, even if the number of dead monsters from previous battles were combined, it was not as many as there were today.


    The endless True Dragon blood raining down from the sky had turned this battlefield into a giant meat grinder.


    Instead of fearing the massive deaths of their fellow monsters, the surviving creatures seemed to have become even more insane.


    At this point, the reason for the killings no longer mattered.


    Obtaining the True Dragon blood, evolving into Dragonborn ¡ª these goals had long been abandoned.


    Elise, at the rear of the Thorn Legion, looked on in despair as she was now the only creature in the vicinity who could still maintain her sanity.


    Even the other Corrupted Elves around her were showing strange symptoms, although they barely managed to cling to their sanity.


    But from their trembling bodies, it was evident that this would not last much longer.


    In their minds, it seemed as if a voice was continuously tempting them.


    Eventually, one of the Corrupted Elves had a mental breakdown, revealing a maniacal, horrifying smile on her face as she lifted her usual longbow to be used as a club instead.


    Like a Berserker, she madly plunged herself into the sea of monsters and was quickly torn to shreds.


    She was the first Elf to lose her sanity, but not the last.


    One after another, the broken Elves repeated this suicidal act.


    No matter how Elise tried to stop them, her sisters seemed to be controlled like marionettes ¨C cutting off everything around them and rushing towards death without hesitation.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, everything is over¡­¡±


    Witnessing all this, Elise blankly pulled out a delicate dagger and aimed it at her own heart.


    Compared to ultimately losing her sanity and being torn apart by monsters, perhaps this was a better end.


    But in the end, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it.


    ¡°As expected, I¡¯m just a coward who¡¯s afraid to die¡­¡±


    Elise laughed mockingly at herself, throwing the dagger to the ground and began to chant an incantation in Elvish.


    As her magical power flowed, several thick vines bound her tightly to an ancient, towering tree.


    At the same time, she remembered to tie some still-struggling sisters around her to the tree as well ¡ª this was the only solution she could think of at this moment.


    However, she didn¡¯t know whether they would survive in the end.


    Soon, all the Corrupted Elves had lost their sanity, and those not bound by Elise charged almost simultaneously towards the bloodied battlefield.


    Meanwhile, the tied-up Elves struggled madly, their bodies twisting violently.


    Rough vines wore through their delicate skin, leaving terrifying scars, but it still couldn¡¯t suppress their inner desire for slaughter.


    Fortunately, the vines Elise created with her magic were very robust, and the now-insane Elves couldn¡¯t break free with their physical strength alone.


    ¡°This will do¡­¡±


    Relieved to see this, Elise finally let go of her anxiety, only for her sanity to be devoured by the urge to kill.


    The monsters fighting for the dragon blood had completely lost their rationale, and becoming Dragonborn was no longer their goal.Now, they were simply killing for the sake of killing.


    Unless there was only one monster left on the battlefield, they couldn¡¯t stop themselves.


    But this was not normal!


    Confusion filled Otto¡¯s eyes, as he couldn¡¯t understand the abnormal actions of the two adult dragons and the madness of the monster legion.


    At the same time, his subordinates also began to act strangely.


    As the chaos escalated, the ogres and gnolls at the edge of the battlefield began to howl anxiously under Otto¡¯s control.


    The ogres, restrained by Mega Fatty and Wuga, barely managed to stay put.


    But soon, the gnolls charged uncontrollably into the center of the battlefield with bloodshot eyes and howls.


    A few hundred frenzied gnolls couldn¡¯t change anything when facing the countless monster army, just like a small scoop of cold water added to a boiling pot.


    They were quickly and mercilessly torn apart.


    Watching this senseless sacrifice saddened Otto. Unlike the rich family background of the adult dragons, his own resources weren¡¯t as abundant. Soon, even the ogres were unable to resist the desire for slaughter.


    Not even Mega and Little Fatty were exceptions. The three somewhat intelligent ogres, including Wuga, gradually became agitated.


    Now, the only normal creatures around were Otto and Sofia. Even a fool could see that there was a problem with the situation.


    Even Otto seemed to hear a tempting voice trying to corrode his psychological defenses, attempting to turn him into a mindless slaughterer as well.


    Although this put pressure on Otto, it couldn¡¯t make him lose his mind. He didn¡¯t think that the temptation of the True Dragon¡¯s blood alone could achieve this level of effect.


    Because the mental states of the adult dragons in the sky were almost the same. It could no longer be called a battle as they were merely committing suicide.


    Neither the Red Dragon nor the Green Dragon used magic or their breath attacks anymore. They fought only with their bodies and instincts.


    At the same time, there was not a trace of rationality in their eyes.


    But no matter what the reason, Otto had to find a solution. Otherwise, he¡¯d have to flee this place as soon as possible to avoid becoming a sacrifice for the blood and flesh furnace.


    Suddenly, he felt a sense of relief, and the bewitching whispers in his mind disappeared.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Looking around in confusion, Otto found that the ogres had also returned to normal.


    Even the previously-escaped ogres rubbed their heads and ran back with a puzzled expression.


    But the monsters in the center of the battlefield were still fighting madly, without any change.


    Clearly, there were no signs of improvement for anyone except for him and the ogres.


    ¡°I cast a Mass Resistance spell, increasing everyone¡¯s resistance to mental spells! ¡±


    Following the crisp, bell-like voice, Sofia was seen waving her wand, cheerfully taking credit for her actions with Otto.


    ¡°How about that? You don¡¯t regret bringing me along now, do you?¡±


    The little girl was proud of herself. When it came to magic, she was always very reliable.


    Otto was startled at first, then promptly gave her a thumbs-up: ¡°Nicely done!¡±


    Although the gesture looked weird made with a dragon¡¯s claw, Sofia enjoyed it so much she squinted her eyes, almost laughing with glee.


    ¡°So, the reason for the current situation is a mysterious magic?¡±


    To Otto¡¯s question, Sofia quickly answered: ¡°Strictly speaking, it should be a magic circle with a bewitching effect on people¡¯s minds, and we¡¯re currently within the range of its effect..¡±

 Chapter 52 - Chapter 52: 051 Ghost Magic Array_l

    Chapter 52: 051 Ghost Magic Array_l


    Translator: 549690339


    (In the front row, thank you to the boss ¡°I smiled inexplicably¡± for the 10000 starting coin rewards, this book has its first helmsman. As a newcomer, I am really very excited. When I am excited, I want to add more updates. The third update today should be around 8pm.)


    ¡°Magic Circle?¡±


    For the magic-disabled Otto, this involves his knowledge blind spot.


    Sofia nodded and continued, ¡°Yes, the core of the Magic Circle is in the center of the battlefield. Since we are far away, the impact we receive is relatively small. ¡±


    So Otto looked toward the chaotic center of the battlefield, only to find nothing but mad monsters and flesh and blood.


    The little girl pouted and said helplessly, ¡°Stupid dragon, pay more attention, isn¡¯t it floating in the sky!¡±


    Floating in the sky?


    Otto¡¯s gaze moved slowly from the center of the battlefield to the sky above, finally seeing clumps of purple translucent objects beneath the two giant dragons in the center above the ground battlefield.


    These suddenly emerging things look very strange. Upon closer inspection, they turned out to be a group of ghosts floating in the air.


    As the number of dead monsters increased, so did the number of ghosts in mid-air. It seemed that they could take advantage of the surrounding negative energy and souls to multiply.


    Ghosts are a kind of undead creature with no physical form and an eternal hatred for life.


    They have human-like gaunt torsos and arms, their lower half is a misty fog, and they do not have gender distinctions, having a face like an evil skull.


    Most of the time, these incorporeal undead creatures are completely immune to corrosion and toxins, and they have great resistance to most magic and physical attacks.


    More importantly, they can regain their injuries by devouring the life energy and souls of living beings.


    Their single combat power is about equal to two Lizardman Warriors. If they can form a significant scale, they are very difficult opponents.


    Because they hate the life that they cannot attain, ghosts will always ruthlessly kill all the living things around them.


    But these ghosts looked a bit strange, not only ignoring the fighting monsters below but also mechanically circling the center of the battlefield.


    ¡°Do you understand now?¡±


    Sofia¡¯s voice brought Otto¡¯s thoughts back from the ghosts.


    ¡°Understand what?¡±


    The magic-disabled Otto admits that he only saw a group of scary-looking ghosts.


    The little girl didn¡¯t bother to talk to him anymore and directly said, ¡°Those ghosts are the core of the Magic Circle. As the number of ghosts increases, the power of the Magic Circle will also increase.¡±


    She paused and continued, ¡°As you can see, there are fewer and fewer living monsters, which means that the impact of the Magic Circle on individual creatures is increasing.¡±


    Now Otto understood and tried to ask, ¡°So if this goes on for a while, will we be in danger too?¡±


    Sofia nodded in confirmation, ¡°Yes, the spells I use only enhance our resistance to psychic magic, not immunity. When most of the monsters are dead, my spells won¡¯t be of much use.¡±


    ¡°After all, it¡¯s not some high-level means, so we have two choices now!¡±


    Otto laughed and continued, ¡°Either run away early, or hurry up and get rid of those ghosts!¡±


    ¡°Yes, for safety reasons, I recommend leaving here as soon as possible.¡±


    Stars flickered in Sofia¡¯s red pupils, and she could see the surrounding magical feedback clearly.


    Looking at the chaotic battlefield below and the two giant dragons still fighting each other above, Otto sighed, ¡°To be honest, I really don¡¯t want to just leave¡­¡±


    Although it was different from what he had thought before, the ultimate goal was quite similar.


    These two powerful adult dragons have indeed been injured and are about to die at each other¡¯s hands.


    If he can seize the opportunity and devour the two adult dragons consecutively, he doesn¡¯t know how much improvement it will bring to his strength.


    More importantly, both of them can use magic, especially Cassiopeia¡¯s magic level is quite excellent.


    This is an extraordinary temptation for Otto, the magic-disabled Dragon Beast.


    So, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to flee from here until the last moment.


    Sofia didn¡¯t ask too much, but analyzed, ¡°Ghosts are not very strong but quite difficult to deal with. I think this is also the reason why people who set up the Magic Circle chose to use ghosts as carriers.¡±


    ¡°If there are very few or single ghosts, there is nothing to say, just bombard them with magic, but as you see, if there are so many, my magic power is not enough¡­¡±


    After saying that, the little girl looked at the ghosts floating in the sky that were getting dpnqpr and dpnqpr


    Then, covering her face helplessly and continuing, ¡°And their number is still increasing. When the number reaches a certain level, even if we want to escape, we might not be able to.¡±


    More importantly, Otto may not have a good way to deal with these ghosts.


    Although ghosts are not completely immune to physical attacks, their effect is much worse compared to magic.


    Otto¡¯s dragon claws and tail can tear the ghosts to pieces in an instant, but then those pieces will slowly recondense and recover as before.


    To completely kill a ghost, Otto needs to repeat this action many times consecutively, but that will waste a lot of time and energy.


    ¡°If only there were priests or Holy Knights here¡­


    The natural enemy of the undead is always the Holy Light, but clergymen are very scarce everywhere, not to mention in this desolate wilderness.


    The little girl blinked, quickly providing an alternative solution.


    ¡°Maybe we can disperse the clouds above, or the fog!¡±


    Otto looked up at the sky, and at some point, the sunlight had been obscured by a pitch-black fog.


    It didn¡¯t look like the traditional rain-bearing clouds but a turbid smoke screen.


    Ghosts fear the sunlight very much, so if they can be exposed to the sunlight, it won¡¯t directly kill them, but it will make them incredibly pained and even weak enough to be unable to move.


    By then, the ghosts, which serve as the cores, will have no time for themselves, and the effects of the Magic Circle will naturally be greatly reduced.


    And compared to floating in the sky, weak ghosts are obviously easier to deal with, and even the monsters below might be happy to help.


    Soon, Otto flapped his wings and flew into the air. The eyes of the two adult dragons in battle had no room for other creatures, so Otto did not encounter any obstacles when he flew over them.


    Gathering his strength, Otto began to brew a scorching heat in his mouth.


    With a full-blown Flame Breath carrying an astonishing power, it rushed towards the pitch-black fog above, tearing a gap into the fog that covered the entire sky and letting the dazzling sunlight pour down.


    As pure dwellers of darkness, the ghosts noticed something was wrong right away. Some unfortunate ones directly hit by the light screamed and fell to the ground..

 Chapter 53 - Chapter 53: 052 Giant Ghost_l

    Chapter 53: 052 Giant Ghost_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Ghosts indeed have great resistance to most attacks, but that doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re completely immune.


    The monsters, blinded by rage, didn¡¯t care whether the beings next to them were living creatures or undead; as long as they could move and be seen, they shredded everything indiscriminately.


    These ghosts that had fallen to the ground were already incredibly weak due to the direct sunlight and were no match for the monsters.


    As soon as they hit the ground, they were torn to shreds and then reassembled, only to be torn apart again by the surrounding monsters.


    After attempting to reassemble their bodies multiple times, the weak ghosts completely vanished from this world, leaving only a small sprinkling of loosely scattered energy fragments behind.


    Otto in the air didn¡¯t pay attention to the ghosts¡¯ situation; his focus was entirely on the fog above.


    It could be seen that around the opening created by Flame Breath, the dense black fog was attempting to slowly squeeze together to fill the gap.


    Blazing, fan-shaped flames were spat out from Otto¡¯s mouth once again, creating several similar gaps in the sky filled with dark fog.


    Under the direct sunlight from multiple sources, more ghosts fell to the ground and were casually torn to shreds by the surrounding monsters.


    However, these few gaps were far too small compared to the entire sky, and the number of ghosts was terrifyingly large.


    Moreover, the gaps opened by Otto were constantly healing, and his Flame Breath wasn¡¯t infinite ¡ª each breath consumed his own energy.


    But Otto wasn¡¯t arrogant enough to think he could solve everything by himself. He¡¯d done what he could, and now it was up to Sofia.


    When it came to magical troubles, the half-elf child was always very reliable, at least compared to Otto.


    Under the protection of a group of ogres, Sofia¡¯s radiant eyes were twinkling with starlight, and magical radiance clung to her body.


    With her determined expression under the pale blue transparent magical glow, she held up her old wand, interfering with the operation of the Magic Circle.


    Since the number of ghosts hadn¡¯t decreased much, Sofia couldn¡¯t directly destroy this strange Magic Circle.


    But if she only targeted a part of it, it became much easier.


    For example, the dark fog in the sky that had multiple gaps already broken open by Otto.


    Sweat appeared on Sofia¡¯s forehead as she quickly channeled her magic power into the air, communicating with the magic elements above.


    Thanks to her efforts, some pale blue magic radiances were hindering the reconsolidation of these gaps.


    Soon, these pale blue magic radiances began to devour the dark fog outward, using the gaps as their center.


    At the same time, Otto was trying his best to increase the number of gaps, making Sofia¡¯s work easier.


    As the number of gaps increased and the openings grew larger, the sunlight shining over the battlefield grew more intense, and the rate at which the ghosts diminished quickened.


    If it continued like this, the black fog in the sky would soon be completely dissipated.


    Without the support of the ghosts as the core, interfering with or even removing the Magic Circle would become possible.


    Seeing that his plan was about to be ruined, the mastermind behind this conspiracy ¨C the Blackhand ¨C finally couldn¡¯t sit still.


    Over a dozen ghosts gathered together, and then condensed into a larger, stronger ghost.


    He was more muscular and didn¡¯t fear sunlight like ordinary ghosts.


    At least, unless he was exposed to direct sunlight for an extended period, it wouldn¡¯t affect his movements too much.


    This Giant Ghost looked like an enlarged version of a regular ghost, darker in color and more solid and pure in overall shape.


    Without any hesitation, the moment he saw the unusual ghost appear, Otto sent a Flame Breath at him.


    If it were an ordinary ghost, it should be burned into shreds instantly under the scorching flames.


    Even if it could reassemble its body, it should be difficult to withstand the continuous damage from the Flame Breath.


    But this Giant Ghost was clearly much stronger. He stretched out a hand to point at the incoming fan-shaped flames, and a translucent purple light barrier blocked him.


    It seemed that Otto¡¯s Flame Breath hit an invisible wall and couldn¡¯t advance.¡±


    However, there was at least some effect, as the translucent purple barrier developed a web of cracks under the force of the flames. When the Flame Breath finally subsided, the barrier shattered into light dust and dissipated in midair.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Mana Barrier¡­¡±


    Otto¡¯s eyes were solemn. He¡¯d seen this spell before. Among the human adventurers who had died at his hands, there were two spellcasters who could use this spell, but their effects weren¡¯t this strong.


    Sofia could also use this simple defensive spell, but it would be hard for her to defend against Otto¡¯s Flame Breath with just one barrier.


    This Giant Ghost was very powerful. It could use the Mana Barrier so skillfully that it surely knew other more powerful offensive spells.


    Just when Otto was readying himself for a fierce battle, the Giant Ghost actually started to speak.


    ¡°Silver Dragon, you¡¯re not part of my plan. While I haven¡¯t changed my mind, take your kin and leave this place!¡±


    His voice was hoarse and piercing, in line with an ordinary person¡¯s usual impression of undead creatures.


    Otto glanced at the two adult dragons fighting beneath him. Their movements started to slow down, and their bodies were almost devoid of good flesh; some parts even revealed their white bones.


    They were running out of dragon blood and clearly couldn¡¯t last much longer.


    Although it was unclear why the other party set up this Magic Circle, it was highly likely that their goal was the same as Otto¡¯s ¡ª the two adult dragons below.


    Otto didn¡¯t want to let go of the prey within his grasp so easily.


    Sofia, protected by ogres, was still constantly eroding the black fog. As long as there was enough time, she could gradually crack this Magic Circle. So, Otto tried to ask, ¡°Who are you, exactly?¡±


    He wanted to buy some time, as the Giant Ghost seemed quite difficult to handle.


    Apart from the Giant Ghost, other ordinary ghosts continued to carry out their tasks, occasionally causing some ghosts to be weakened by sunlight exposure and fall into the battlefield below.


    The Giant Ghost¡¯s voice was arrogant: ¡°Silver Dragon, I am a great existence beyond your comprehension. Don¡¯t try to provoke us. This is your last chance.


    Leave this place, or death will be all that awaits you!¡±


    Sofia had clearly noticed something wrong above and once again sped up the erosion and deciphering of the black fog, her delicate face covered in sweat.


    ¡°You¡¯ve scared me!¡±


    Otto looked at Sofia struggling below with concern and then asked the Giant Ghost with some confusion, ¡°It¡¯s easy to leave, but how can you guarantee that you won¡¯t target us in the future?¡±

 Chapter 54 - Chapter 54: 053 Magic Bombardment_l

    Chapter 54: 053 Magic Bombardment_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Otto showed a slightly scared expression and hesitated, ¡°You know, those two adult dragons below are much stronger than me, but now they are more miserable than ever. This makes me feel insecure!¡±


    ¡°Silver Dragon, my patience has its limits!¡±


    The hoarse voice was loud and scary, but Otto didn¡¯t care at all.


    He said innocently, ¡°Why can¡¯t we be civilized? Find somewhere to sit down and have a good chat? Well, although you don¡¯t have a butt¡­¡± Yes, ghosts have no lower body, including this weird giant ghost.


    ¡°Are you making a fool of me?¡±


    Although it was hard to see any changes in the giant ghost¡¯s facial expression, it was certain that Otto seemed to have pissed him off.


    Suddenly, the giant ghost seemed to understand something.


    The gap in the fog above was getting bigger, and about half of the ordinary ghosts had already fallen weakly to the ground, and were torn apart by the monsters below.


    If the number of ordinary ghosts drops to 20%, then this plan can be declared a failure.


    Soon, he found the root cause of all this: a half-elf brat with a far higher level of magic than ordinary people.


    ¡°Damn it, are you just trying to stall for time?¡±


    The giant ghost, who realized the truth, rushed angrily towards Sofia.


    As long as he could get rid of this half-elf brat, what could an abnormal Silver Dragon or Dragon Beast with no magical powers do by itself?


    He wanted to bypass Otto directly and attack Sofia, but how could Otto give him such an opportunity?


    The seemingly huge dragon body instantly showed extraordinary agility. Otto immediately changed his position and released a scorching fan-shaped flame in the giant ghost¡¯s path.


    ¡°Crack¡­¡±


    Another pale purple light stopped Otto¡¯s breath attack, turning into stardust-like powder that dispersed into the air as the flame disappeared.


    Although the Flame Breath didn¡¯t achieve any significant results, it successfully slowed down the giant ghost¡¯s progress.


    When he was about to adjust his angle and fly towards Sofia, a sharp dragon claw struck sideways.


    Such a fast speed!


    The giant ghost obviously didn¡¯t expect Otto¡¯s flying speed to be so fast. Before he had time to respond, the sharp dragon claw had already penetrated the translucent purple body.


    However, the giant ghost¡¯s body didn¡¯t collapse easily like ordinary ghosts. The sharp dragon claws only left an irregular gap that looked terrifying on his body.


    Ghosts have no flesh and internal organs, and their bodies are entirely composed of pure negative energy.


    So the seemingly terrifying wound didn¡¯t cause him much fatal damage.


    Soon, the purple gap on the edge flickered with weak light, and the surrounding purple star-like spots quickly gathered to fill the missing part.


    In an instant, the giant ghost¡¯s injury had fully healed. Physical attacks could only cause him a little bit of trouble.


    But all these setbacks made the giant ghost extremely angry.


    ¡°Silver Dragon, you¡¯re seeking your own death!¡±


    ¡°Maybe¡­¡±


    Otto curled his lips, ¡°But I should be better off than you, because you seem to be dead already!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    In the giant ghost¡¯s roar, a ball of green acid appeared in front of him.


    ¡°Acidic Arrow! Multiple casting! ¡±


    Under the control of the giant ghost, these acids quickly condensed into densely packed liquid arrows and then swiftly shot towards Otto.


    There were many Acidic Arrows, and it was difficult for Otto to avoid them all, but it seemed he had no intention of dodging.¡±Strong acid, huh¡­¡±


    Otto revealed a mocking expression.


    If it was a general spell, he might still give some face and dodge slightly, but if it was acid or poison, it had no effect on him.


    After devouring the Rotten Blood Multi-headed Serpent Lizard, his resistance to such attacks was quite strong.


    In the surprised expression of the Giant Ghost, Otto charged directly at him, facing the Acidic Arrow.


    ¡°Has this Silver Dragon gone mad?¡±


    In his eyes, this was simply suicide.


    But the result was far beyond his expectations. Almost all of the Acidic Arrows hit the Silver Dragon¡¯s body, but it seemed like he had just taken a green water bath and showed no signs of discomfort.


    In fact, there was some effect. Half of the protective coating on Otto¡¯s body had been corroded.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Otto would not explain the reason to his opponent. Instead, a sharp dragon claw answered.


    In a critical moment, the Giant Ghost hastily erected a semi-transparent magic shield around himself, but it had little effect. The sharp dragon claw easily tore through his weak shield and penetrated his frail body.


    At the same time, Otto¡¯s other dragon claw did not idle. Soon, the two dragon claws, one left and one right, tore the Giant Ghost in half.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    Otto scoffed, ¡°You talked so tough, I thought you were a very powerful opponent. It seems that your strength is not as strong as your mouth.¡±


    ¡°You have no idea who you¡¯re messing with!¡±


    Accompanied by a hoarse, angry voice, the Ghost¡¯s carcass, which Otto had torn in half, quickly pieced itself back together. A flash of purple light flickered on the wound, and he had fully recovered.


    ¡°Tsk¡­


    Seeing this, Otto gritted his teeth, wishing he could throw a Holy Light spell at him or something.


    However, Otto¡¯s attack was not entirely fruitless. At least the Giant Ghost¡¯s size seemed to be slightly smaller compared to before.


    But soon, an Ordinary Ghost floated over and quickly merged into the Giant Ghost¡¯s body, restoring him to his previous size. Not only that, but he seemed even bigger.


    ¡°So annoying¡­¡±


    Flapping his wings, Otto approached the Giant Ghost again, without forgetting to add a Flame Breath blast.


    Out of the three breath weapons Otto controlled, only Flame Breath could cause some damage to the Ghosts, as they were completely immune to extreme poison and corrosive damage.


    But the Flame Breath could only be a little harassing at best.


    As expected, a pale purple light curtain rose up in front of the Giant Ghost, neutralizing the Flame Breath and vanishing into the air.


    Otto didn¡¯t expect this to be effective, he was just trying to buy more time. As long as he could get close, he could disperse the Giant Ghost again.


    His opponent obviously understood this too.


    ¡°Magic Missile! Multi-cast!¡±


    Countless pale blue Magic Missiles formed a barrage, with an astonishing number flying densely towards Otto.


    This was not something ordinary Spellcasters could do. It felt like facing a magic version of a Gatling gun. Under the intense firepower, Otto struggled to dodge in the air.


    Even after performing one difficult maneuver after another, he was inevitably hit by a batch of missiles.


    ¡°Damn it, that hurts!¡±


    The single-target damage of Magic Missiles was not high, but there were so many of them. The protective coating on Otto¡¯s body had been pierced, but fortunately, his scales were quite thick.


    Grinding his teeth, Otto began to change his flight trajectory irregularly, trying to dodge the missile attacks while getting closer to the Giant Ghost..

 Chapter 55 - Chapter 55: 054 Portal_l

    Chapter 55: 054 Portal_l


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°It seems you¡¯re not entirely immune to magic!¡±


    The Giant Ghost¡¯s voice sounded very pleased.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s try this: freezing ray! Increased effect!¡±


    A chilly white beam shot out of the Giant Ghost¡¯s hand, aiming naturally at Otto, who was trying to approach him.


    This seemed like an advanced spell, and Otto did not want to be hit directly by it.


    He twisted his massive body, abruptly stopping before the attack trajectory of the freezing ray, then quickly fluttered his dragon wings to rise into the sky, choosing to bypass the cold spell attack.


    Even from several meters away, Otto could feel the extraordinary coldness, clearly his decision was correct.


    ¡°Did I miss?¡±


    Otto demonstrated a speed and agility that did not match his size, making the Giant Ghost feel quite challenged.


    But that didn¡¯t mean he had no solution.


    ¡°Curved Lightning Skill! Dense casting!¡±


    Under the Giant Ghost¡¯s magical power, a large number of irregularly shaped, thick electric arcs appeared in front of Otto¡¯s path, with an attack route that was hard to predict.


    What was headache-inducing was that while there were many of them, their attack range was also astonishingly large.


    Although it was difficult, it was not impossible to evade.


    One could see Otto constantly changing his trajectory in the sky, trying to avoid the range of the lightning attack as much as possible. This seemed to be much simpler than dealing with the barrage of Magic Missiles.


    Although the spell still had not been effective, the Giant Ghost revealed a triumphant smile. Ordinary ghosts could not achieve such changes in expression.


    While casting the Curved Lightning Skill, he had already prepared a backup plan.


    At this point, Otto was almost through the attack range of the Curved


    Lightning Skill, with only a few remaining electric arcs in front of him.


    As long as he could continue to pass through these lines of lightning, Otto would be able to get close to the Giant Ghost once again and scatter him. It seemed that Otto knew this, so his flying speed was also accelerating.


    ¡°Now is the time¡­¡±


    With a sinister smile, the Giant Ghost channeled his magical power: ¡°Electroball Skill! Transformative casting!¡±


    Unlike the previous spell, the Electroball Skill that the Giant Ghost used this time was not summoned out of thin air, but rather transformed the large electric arcs from the wide-ranging Curved Lightning Skill into an astonishing number of electric balls.


    Almost simultaneously, the distorted, thick electric arcs around Otto collapsed.


    However, the terrifying magical power contained within them did not disappear, but quickly condensed into countless horrifying electric balls.


    The number of these electric balls was even more terrifying than the previous Magic Missiles, and they appeared at various angles around Otto, completely surrounding him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you dodge this!¡±


    Although the process was somewhat circuitous, the Giant Ghost ultimately lured the bizarre Silver Dragon into the trap, and his mood became quite good.


    But soon, his smile froze on his face.


    That¡¯s because the bizarre Silver Dragon not far away did not fall, struck down by countless electric balls, as he imagined.


    Instead, it was resisting the unavoidable attack in a strange way that he could not understand.


    Under the Giant Ghost¡¯s incredulous gaze, the bizarre Silver Dragon seemed to change species in an instant.


    Yes, it was as if Otto had completely changed species. His strong, muscular body rapidly shrank and withered.


    At the same time, the scales on his body began to expand in thickness and size at an astonishing rate.


    Otto used his Self Proliferation ability, providing all his internal energy to his scale armor as much as possible.


    As a result, he turned himself into a deformed monster wrapped in scale armor.


    Now Otto didn¡¯t look like a dragon at all, or even a normal creature.


    Although it was extremely ugly, it was very effective.


    The electric balls in the sky were attracted to the bizarre Otto as if they were iron sand attracted to a magnet.


    ¡°Boom¡­boom¡­¡±


    Accompanied by a continuous burst of sound and thick smoke, the smoke spread around Otto as the center.


    This made it impossible for the Giant Ghost to see what had happened inside.


    Of course, there was also the smell of burnt flesh, but the undead had long lost their sense of smell and could not smell it at all.


    ¡°It should work¡­¡±


    The Giant Ghost looked at the unclear smoke, and by common sense, this bizarre Silver Dragon should be in dire straits.


    Keep in mind that with the intensity and density of those electric balls, even a grown dragon would suffer if hit.


    Moreover, judging from the body size, this Silver Dragon could at best be considered a juvenile dragon.


    However, there were always some accidents.


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    The Giant Ghost only heard the sound of air being pierced, and then a Silver Dragon covered in scars rushed in front of him.


    Just as before, the two dragon claws plunged into his body, and then this Silver Dragon breathed heavily and tore him in half.


    But by now, Otto looked quite miserable.


    Through Self Proliferation, he redistributed the energy that had been almost entirely devoted to his scale armor back to his original body parts.


    Although Otto seemed to have not lost any important parts, it was almost impossible to find a complete scale on his body.


    One could say it was a bloody mess, and although there were no wounds deep enough to see the bone, it seemed there was not much difference between him and the two adult dragons that had pure suicide.


    But only Otto knew that his injuries were not actually that severe; it was just that his scales had been almost entirely shattered, making him look miserable.


    More importantly, he had a powerful self-healing ability far beyond that of a troll. As long as he was willing, his injuries could heal in a short time.


    But he didn¡¯t do that; he only stopped the bleeding since healing also requires energy consumption.


    Earlier, the proliferating scales had already consumed too much energy during the defense against the Electroballs. If he were to heal his wounds significantly at this time, he would not have the strength to fight the Giant Ghost.


    Since he successfully stopped the bleeding, his Rotten Blood ability was also suppressed. This ability could sometimes become a burden if used improperly.


    ¡°Useless¡­¡±


    The Giant Ghost quickly reassembled his body at the other end of the sky and sneered, ¡°Although I¡¯m not sure how you survived, just look at your miserable appearance now. Do you still think you can oppose me?¡±


    Otto shook the bloodstains off his head and laughed with a relaxed tone, ¡°What about you? Can you break through my defense in a short time?¡±


    That¡¯s right, Otto didn¡¯t need to defeat this suddenly emerging Giant Ghost.


    He just needed to buy time, and once Sofia resolved the trouble with the Magic Circle, all problems would be easily solved.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re stalling for time¡­¡±


    The Giant Ghost sneered, ¡°But the thing is, it takes quite a bit of time to remotely control materials to set up teleportation gates too¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    As Otto looked surprised, a teleportation gate made of the special Skeleton Soldier¡¯s body appeared near Sofia with a wave of magical fluctuations..

 Chapter 56 - Chapter 56: 055 Crisis_l

    Chapter 56: 055 Crisis_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Skeleton soldiers are inherently among the weakest of the undead creatures, with most of them incapable of even simple thought, ranking them at the lowest grade in terms of both strength and intelligence.


    However, it is precisely because of these weaknesses that they can be difficult to detect when left alone, especially in situations of extreme chaos like this one.


    In fact, it would not be difficult for either Sofia or Otto to discover them under normal circumstances.


    But right now, they both have more pressing matters to deal with, so they naturally have no spare time to pay attention to these low-threat undead creatures.


    The average skeleton soldier¡¯s combat strength is roughly equivalent to a powerless goblin.


    It is these undead creatures, who usually can only achieve success in battles through sheer numbers, that are causing great trouble at this moment.


    About a dozen skeleton soldiers had managed to creep up near Sofia and the ogre without their knowledge.


    But instead of attacking, they huddled together, literally embracing each other.


    These skeletons seemed to have undergone special processing, with their green-crystal-like bones separating from their original bodies.


    Under the guidance of magical power, they quickly reassembled into a crystal archway entirely pieced together by crystal bones.


    Soon after, deep green magical fluctuations began to flicker in the empty space of the bone archway, signaling the activation of a portal.


    ¡°Whoosh¡­¡±


    A withered skeletal hand reached out from the portal, followed by a skeleton soldier wearing tattered leather armor and cloth pieces, who stumbled out awkwardly.


    This was only the first of many who crossed the portal in its wake.


    After a few similarly appearing skeleton soldiers emerged, a large group of skeletons of different attire and even past races crowded their way out of the portal.


    Due to the sheer number of them appearing at once, they were momentarily stuck in the narrow portal entrance, but this only wasted a little bit of time.


    Shortly after, they quickly passed through the portal in an orderly fashion under the command of higher-ranking undead with a certain level of intelligence.


    Finally, a high-level undead dressed in neat black full-body leather armor emerged, despite its age, it was well maintained.


    Some of the missing parts of the armor were replaced with bone fragments from various creatures, and many bone spikes protruded from the smooth surface of the armor.


    This was a corpse demon, an evil undead creature created from mortals consumed by darkness and desire.


    They retained memories of their past lives, and though they maintained their autonomy, they would almost unconditionally follow the powerful masters responsible for their undead transformation.


    For example, a strong and enigmatic witch demon, or a powerful wraith.


    This corpse demon had a beautifully crafted longbow on his back and held a gracefully engraved longsword in his hand.


    In life, he must have been an elf ranger.


    But now, he had become an eternally evil life devourer, capable of converting any creature who died at his hands into a zombie under his control.


    In addition to this elf corpse demon, as more skeletons and zombies crawled out of the portal, another human-looking corpse demon joined them.


    From the other side of the portal came eerie laughter and the neighing of battle steeds, clearly indicating the presence of even more powerful undead ready to emerge.


    As long as this portal remains open, countless undead will flood in endlessly, drawn to the world of the living, and determined to destroy it completely.


    Otto roared as he charged towards the green crystal bone-constructed portal.Strangely, the Giant Ghost didn¡¯t try to intercept him but mocked, ¡°The portal is already set up. What can you do with this magic-disabled Dragon


    Beast?¡±


    Just as the Giant Ghost said, Otto flew over the portal, and his fierce dragon tail smashed the green crystal skeleton arch, incidentally also killing a Corpse Demon that had just emerged from the portal.


    However, the magical fluctuation that truly represented the portal did not disappear. It was like a ripple in the air, with undead creatures still continuously crawling out from the other end.


    When Otto¡¯s dragon tail touched the portal¡¯s body, it met no resistance and passed directly through, as if it didn¡¯t exist.


    This was a one-way portal.


    ¡°I gave you a chance!¡±


    The Giant Ghost sneered, feeling as if he had become the ultimate winner.


    He wasn¡¯t in a hurry at this moment, as the endless sea of undead would soon drown the damned Dragon Beast and the annoying Half-Elf brat.


    Then, he glanced at the two adult dragons, whose battle was nearing its end, and he was about to reap the fruits of his long-cultivated victory.


    Fighting merely on instinct, the Green Dragon couldn¡¯t possibly be a match for the Red Dragon.


    If it weren¡¯t for both sides being mindless and unable to feel pain, Cassiopeia, with her current injuries, should have been immobilized by now.


    But now, she was also badly injured, her body covered in terrifying scars so deep they revealed bones.


    Finally, Cassiopeia couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, and the Green Dragon, losing consciousness due to excessive blood loss, spiraled down from the sky.


    ¡°Boom¡­ ¡®


    The Green Dragon¡¯s massive body directly created a large crater on the Sulfur Mountains, and the impact caused her remaining consciousness to be completely lost.


    Barely lifting her head, she fell into a coma.


    The precious dragon blood dyed the surrounding rubble red, and at this moment, the Mother of Thorns, Cassiopeia, could no longer be seen as noble and powerful as she had been.


    There wasn¡¯t a single piece of good flesh left on her body, let alone the dragon scales that provided the most significant defense.


    Her blood-red appearance made her look more like a Red Dragon from a distance.


    At this time, even a lowly Gnoll could have taken her life.


    But fortunately, the deep crater she created was far from the main battlefield¡¯s monsters, so she did not need to worry about being torn apart and eaten by the creatures she had once despised.


    The state of the Red Dragon Sitte Bragg was slightly better than the Green


    Dragon, but that was all. His bloodshot dragon¡¯s eyes stared fixedly at where Cassiopeia had fallen.


    He wanted to chase her, but he felt exhausted deep down and couldn¡¯t help but slowly descend from the sky, panting heavily while lying on an open space of the Sulfur Mountains.


    If his brain still had a fraction of normalcy, it would have urged him to hurry and leave this bizarre place to recover in hiding.


    But he would never do that, at least not until he regurgitated the Magic Wand with magical effects from his stomach.


    Sitte Bragg lay on the ground, propping himself up with his front claws to prevent himself from falling. His body trembled continuously, an instinctive reaction to pain.


    But in his perception, it was the exhilaration and pleasure from defeating Cassiopeia. All his pain had turned into an addictive cooling sensation, making it impossible for him to escape.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll be the ruler of the world!¡±


    He murmured, struggling, and slowly crawled towards the unconscious Cassiopeia..

 Chapter 57 - Chapter 57: 056 Shut Up for Me_1

    Chapter 57: 056 Shut Up for Me_1


    Translator: 549690339


    As ripples continued to flash on the deep green teleportation portal, another batch of undead creatures crawled out from it.


    This time, even powerful soldiers like Skeleton Minotaurs and Ogre Zombies appeared. If this continued, everything would be over.


    Otto clenched his teeth and continued his attacks, but no matter if it was his sharp dragon claws, tail strikes, or even Flame Breath, none could destroy the teleportation portal made purely of magical power.


    His efforts ultimately only eliminated the undead creatures that just crawled out of the portal.


    ¡°What a ridiculous struggle¡­¡±


    The Giant Ghost flew in the air, sneering at Otto¡¯s futile efforts.


    The first batch of undead creatures had already launched a charge towards Sofia.


    Meanwhile, the Half-Elf Lolita was working hard to eliminate the pitch-black fog in the sky, unable to spare any time.


    Thanks to her efforts, most of the sky had cleared up, and with just a little more hard work, the fog could be completely eradicated.


    But the undead wouldn¡¯t give her the time or opportunity, as skeletons and a few zombies were running towards her in a twisted manner.


    Of course, their running speed wasn¡¯t very fast.


    Although these undead creatures were weak, their number was astonishing, with just the first batch estimated to be in the hundreds.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    More than fifty Ogres guarding Sofia showed no intention of retreating.


    Though fearful, they all lifted their crude weapons one after another at Mega


    Fatty¡¯s roar.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A basketball-sized fireball burst in the densest area of the undead, causing shattered bones and severed zombie limbs to fly up, raising the morale of the Ogres.


    ¡°For the fireball! RUA!!!¡±


    Mega Fatty raised his patched Fire Stick and let out a charge roar, and the Ogres immediately charged up like they were injected with adrenaline.


    Little Fatty and Wuga dashed to the front of the formation, the two of them acting like a sharp blade, leading the Ogres behind them to forcefully tear open the undead formation.


    While there were many numbers of weak skeletons and zombies, it was difficult to cause fatal trouble to the tall and strong Ogres.


    Little Fatty, wielding the Serpent Lizard Bone Hammer, swiftly moved across the battlefield. Every time he swung his huge war hammer, he sent several skeletons or zombies flying.


    He knew how to use his strength reasonably, achieving the maximum results with the smallest cost.


    Having learned battle experience from many Lizardman Warriors while building the Land of the Soaring Dragon, Little Fatty was slowly becoming more like a qualified professional warrior.


    Completely opposite to Little Fatty was Wuga, who was a traditional, powerful Ogre, relying solely on strength and physique.


    This Ogre, whose size was nearly the same as Mega Fatty, wielded a robust tree trunk with ease thanks to his extraordinary strength.


    Such a crude weapon showed astonishing power and results when facing slow-moving, low-level undead.


    Thoughtless skeletons and zombies that only knew to keep moving forward wouldn¡¯t dodge, eventually just being swept away by the thick tree trunk.


    Wuga¡¯s results were much more forceful than Little Fatty¡¯s, as he cleared a large semicircular space with himself at the center.


    The well-equipped Elf Corpse Demon took off its longbow from behind, drew a sharp bone arrow and aimed at Wuga, wanting to eliminate this major threat as soon as possible.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    But before it could successfully shoot the arrow, a basketball-sized fireball blasted it into the sky.After a while, an ugly head fell to the ground in the distance, with a resentful expression on its face, and finally closed its eyes forever.


    The excited Mega Fatty, who caused all this, raised his patched Fire Stick in his hand.


    After Sofia¡¯s training these days, he was already able to use the Fireball skill twice in a row.


    Of course, that was his limit. After attempting a few more times without success in casting the spell, Mega Fatty threw his beloved Fire Stick on the ground with a ¡°pop¡± sound.


    Then, he took out a Serpent Lizard war hammer like Little Fatty¡¯s and guarded Sofia with it.


    As a qualified mount ogre, he couldn¡¯t let his master be exposed to danger alone.


    Compared to the fifty Ogres, the hundreds of skeletons and zombies looked mighty, but when they collided head-on, the powerless skeletons and zombies could only be crushed under the Ogres¡¯ hammers.


    By the time the last skeleton was smashed by Little Fatty, not a single Ogre had died.


    Only two ogres had lost their combat power due to severe injuries, and now they had crawled to the side to rest.


    It was the toughness of the monster race like Ogres that could make this possible; if it were just ordinary human soldiers, even if they eventually won, they would have to lose more than half.


    The undead¡¯s first attack failed, and the Giant Ghost in the air just shook his head casually, as the skeletons and zombies were his weakest minions.


    Even the Corpse Demons were not strong enough, and soon the Wraiths and Banshees would enter the battlefield through the portal, and there were even Death Knights waiting behind.


    As long as the magic fluctuations of the portal stabilized, these powerful undead creatures could sweep away all obstacles in front of them.


    Yes, as long as the portal was stable¡­


    Huh?


    The Giant Ghost looked strangely at Otto, what was this weird Silver Dragon Beast doing?


    Under the Giant Ghost¡¯s incomprehensible gaze, Otto actually brought his mouth close to the magic fluctuations of the portal.


    ¡°Finally scared silly by the desperate situation, trying teeth when claws and tails don¡¯t work, it¡¯s something that only lowly dragon beasts can think of¡­¡±


    But before he could think of any more sarcastic sentences, he was shocked to find that Otto¡¯s action, which he had regarded as a joke, actually worked!


    At this moment, Otto¡¯s mouth was like the entrance of a vacuum cleaner, quickly sucking the magic that formed the Magic Circle into his stomach.


    ¡°Am I dreaming¡­¡±


    The Giant Ghost was stunned for a moment, then finally reacted, realizing that undead beings don¡¯t sleep¡­


    ¡°Damn it, stop it!¡±


    Under such circumstances, how could the Giant Ghost remain calm as before?


    He immediately rushed towards Otto, trying to stop the strange Silver Dragon.


    But by the time he got there, it was already too late, as all the magic that formed the Magic Circle had been devoured by Otto.


    ¡°You¡­You dare!¡±


    Desperate, the Giant Ghost searched all around, but in the end, he still failed to find any trace of the portal.


    At this point, reopening the portal with a Magic Circle seemed impossible.


    The Skeleton Soldiers who built the portal were not ordinary undead; their bones had long been strengthened by various precious magic materials.


    Simply put, they were very valuable.


    And making them was very time-consuming¡­.

 Chapter 58 - Chapter 58: 057 Good Weather_1

    Chapter 58: 057 Good Weather_1


    Translator: 549690339


    To rebuild a similar teleportation portal, the Giant Ghost would need to start from scratch and gather all sorts of precious and rare magical materials.


    The time required was quite exaggerated.


    Moreover, he just didn¡¯t have that much time to waste now.


    Ever since the appearance of this strange Dragon Beast in Nolan Forest, many things started to go wrong.


    Originally, using a magic item to make two adult dragons lose their minds would greatly reduce the quality of the final product.


    This approach itself seemed somewhat rushed.


    But this was a last resort as the Death Lord was putting too much pressure on him, and he no longer had the time to arrange everything perfectly.


    At the same time, he was also deeply regretful that if he could have stopped Otto earlier, perhaps none of this would have happened.


    But who could have expected that a magically incapable Dragon Beast could do such unpredictable things?


    Unbelievably, it directly consumed the magic power into its body and showed no signs of being affected by the magic backlash.


    This did not seem like something a normal creature could do.


    ¡°What are you exactly?¡±


    The Giant Ghost stared at Otto incredulously, asking the same question that Cassiopeia had once asked.


    In response, Otto just looked at him with a slight confusion, then let out a satisfied burp¡­


    In fact, Otto was also holding on to a try-and-see attitude, after all, he indeed had no other options left.


    Physical attacks were useless, and even Flame Breath had no effect, so under these circumstances, Otto could only hope for his special abilities to work.


    Since biting had no effect, Otto had simply absorbed the teleportation portal¡¯s magical fluctuations like a liquid into his stomach.


    If it still had no effect in the end, Otto would not hesitate to carry Sofia and flee the scene quickly.


    As for the ogres? He didn¡¯t have the time to worry about their life or death.


    Fortunately, his special ability didn¡¯t disappoint him.


    Interestingly, the teleportation portal¡¯s magic power tasted quite similar to well-mixed lotus root powder, smooth and soft, which was surprisingly quite good.


    By the time Otto had quickly eaten all of the portal¡¯s magic power, he found that not only was it tasty, but it was also very filling.


    He had eaten to his heart¡¯s content for the first time in a long while¡­


    It should be noted that Otto¡¯s appetite was astonishing, but his main reason for eating was to consume energy to sustain his bodily activities.


    In this regard, it seemed to make no difference what he ate as long as it contained sufficient energy.


    At the same time, some information seemed to pop up on the strange light ball in his head, but Otto had no time to pay attention to it now.


    Having a full stomach meant having energy!


    Otto coldly looked at the Giant Ghost, and under his incredulous gaze, Otto¡¯s injuries visibly healed at a rapid pace.


    With the replenishment of the teleportation portal¡¯s magic power, Otto was now full of energy and didn¡¯t need to be stingy in this aspect.


    If it weren¡¯t for the sticky bloodstains on his silver scales, it would be hard to believe that Otto was once injured.


    ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡±


    The Giant Ghost looked around in despair. Although more than a thousand undead had passed through the teleportation portal, most of them were low-level zombies and skeletons, with only a few Corpse Demons.


    With just them, it was obviously impossible to achieve the ultimate victory.


    ¡°Why¡­ why! It shouldn¡¯t have been like this!¡±


    The Giant Ghost angrily tore at his own hair, but ghosts did not have such a structure on their heads.


    So in the end, he could only tear off some pure energy bodies.Otto couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen to his complaints and, while he was still ranting, destroyed his body with a direct blast of Flame Breath.


    Then, Otto swept through the surrounding undead creatures with an almost invincible stance, making those few Corpse Demons his primary target.


    These guys had a certain range of attack, so it was best to deal with them early to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    Perhaps inspired by Otto, Little Fatty and Wuga roared as they fearlessly charged into an undead army twenty times their size.


    The Giant Ghost¡¯s body slowly reformed on the edge of the battlefield, and at this moment, Otto had already crushed the last Corpse Demon into a twisted shape.


    Thanks to the Ogres¡¯ interception, the battle line of thousands of lower-level undead creatures struggled to advance, let alone threaten Sofia.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Ahh¡­¡±


    The reformed Giant Ghost had become somewhat incoherent. The portal had been swallowed by Otto and was utterly destroyed.


    More importantly, he had used up all his precious materials.


    With the portal gone and the insurance link broken, he was now all alone, just like the Death Lord¡­


    ¡°No, I still have a chance!¡±


    The Giant Ghost wanted to rally, as long as he could get rid of that annoying half-elf kid, he would still have a chance.


    But before he could move, a blinding ray of sunlight fell on him.


    ¡°What is this¡­?¡±


    The Giant Ghost slowly looked up, and the sky was cloudless with the scorching sun hanging in the middle.


    The warm sunlight filled every corner, making it a perfect day for sunbathing¡­


    ¡°When¡­ When did this happen¡­¡±


    The Giant Ghost slumped to the ground, powerless. He had no chance left.


    Under these circumstances, all Ordinary Ghosts would lose the ability to move, and the magic circle with its bewitching effect would soon become ineffective as well.


    Although his resistance to sunlight was much stronger, his abilities would also decline sharply under its exposure.


    Let alone casting terrifying continuous spells like before.


    Nor would there be any new Ghosts to serve as backup bodies for replenishment, as their instincts would be resisting fighting under the sunlight.


    He would not be a match for Otto in this state.


    Simply put, he was finished!


    The Silver Dragon Beast was wreaking havoc on the Undead¡¯s position like a god descending from the heavens.


    Low-level undead couldn¡¯t even break through his outermost layer of defense, let alone cause any effective damage.


    Under Otto¡¯s leadership, the Ogres became more and more valiant, the number of undead creatures rapidly decreasing. It wouldn¡¯t be long before they were wiped out.


    The Giant Ghost quietly took flight, preparing to flee.


    His plan had failed, and while the effects of the sunlight weren¡¯t too significant yet, he thought it best to leave early.


    Hiding and slowly rebuilding his power seemed like a good choice.


    The insurance link to his soul was already severed, so from now on, he could act solely for himself.


    The Death Lord probably wouldn¡¯t leave much time either. For all he knew, he might pursue the Ghost here, but protecting his own life was the most important thing now.


    Before leaving, he cast a long look at Otto, determined to remember this strange Silver Dragon Beast forever.


    He would never forget the humiliation of today; all he needed was time.


    ¡°Next time, you won¡¯t be so lucky!¡±


    The Giant Ghost flew towards the Sulfur Mountains, where, if all went well, he could obtain precious magical materials produced by True Dragons before escaping.


    But he had barely taken a few steps when a gigantic Fireball, three meters in diameter, slammed towards him¡­.

 Chapter 59 - Chapter 59: 058 Legendary Witch Demon 1

    Chapter 59: 058 Legendary Witch Demon 1


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°This fireball is too big¡­¡±


    The shocked Giant Ghost quickly muttered a spell, raising a circular purple mana barrier in front of himself.


    However, due to the direct sunlight, his strength had slightly declined.


    Compared to when he had previously fought with Otto, the barrier had become much smaller.


    The fireball was finally blocked, but the barrier was now full of cracks and could no longer be used.


    The Giant Ghost was secretly surprised by this. Although his own strength had dropped, the power of this Fireball skill was incredibly extraordinary.


    From the fragmentation of the mana barrier, even if its power was not as great as Otto¡¯s Flame Breath, it should at least have more than half of its destructive power.


    It wasn¡¯t over yet. Another fireball of the same size quickly flew toward him. The strange fireball had an astonishing power, so he couldn¡¯t afford to underestimate it.


    Just like before, the Giant Ghost hurriedly erected another mana barrier in front of him.


    As time went by, under the sunlight, he grew weaker and weaker, and the mana barrier he created became much smaller.


    But it should still be enough to block this fireball. He had already noticed that the half-elf was the spellcaster.


    The magic circle that had eroded the surrounding area earlier had already consumed much of her magical power and physical strength.


    At this time, continuously casting such powerful fireball skills should have completely emptied her magical power reserve.


    Moreover, he saw that the half-elf was soaked in sweat, obviously exhausted.


    He was desperately trying to escape now. As long as he could block this fireball, he could take the opportunity to fly to the Sulfur Mountains.


    Considering the distance between there and here, even if the half-elf could continue casting spells, she should be out of her attack range by then.


    Watching the approaching gigantic fireball, the Giant Ghost revealed a confident expression.


    The brat was too naive. The fireball¡¯s trajectory was exactly the same as before. She still had a lot to learn!


    The mana barrier had already been prepared, and soon he would be able to leave this ghostly place with the precious True Dragon Magic Material, staying far away from these two freaks who didn¡¯t play by the rules.


    With just a few decades of development in a new location, he could lead an undead army to counterattack and wash away his disgrace.


    By then, turning one of them into a Corpse Demon and one into a Bone Dragon, none of them would be able to escape!


    Finally, the fireball was close, just as he had imagined, its trajectory the same as before.


    In the next second, the fireball should have exploded on the mana barrier he had set up.


    But the unexpected happened.


    The stable and massive fireball suddenly shattered into many smaller fireballs just before hitting the mana barrier.


    These small fireballs changed their trajectory, scattering in all directions like fireworks from the explosion of the larger fireball. Then they charged back toward the Giant Ghost from their original positions.


    He was too confident and had never expected such a thing to happen. Not wanting to waste time, he simply flew straight toward the Sulfur Mountains.


    He had a distinctly masculine air, boldly refusing to look back at the explosion. If only things had gone as he had planned¡­


    ¡°Boom¡­ boom¡­ boom¡­¡±


    Only a few small fireballs collided with the mana barrier, causing continuous explosions, but the barrier still held.


    The Giant Ghost¡¯s mood suddenly shifted, as something seemed off with the explosions. Could one fireball make multiple explosions?


    And his mana barrier still existed.


    Just as the Giant Ghost was considering whether to look back, a series of small fireballs directly hit his back.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Although ghosts don¡¯t feel pain, it doesn¡¯t mean they can ignore the impact of the fireballs.


    The continuous fireball explosion on his body, though not powerful enough to tear him apart, did make his body structure unstable for a short period, slowing down his flight speed.


    The fireball assault had finally ended, but before he could adjust his posture, Otto quickly approached, flapping his dragon wings.


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to leave? I haven¡¯t properly entertained you yet!¡±


    Still using the same formula, Otto sneered and pierced his two dragon claws into the body of Giant Ghost, this time with just a slight force, tearing him in half.


    The undead army that crawled out of the portal had mostly been cleared by Otto. Although there were still many left, the Ogres could handle them.


    This Giant Ghost was obviously the mastermind behind the scene, and he couldn¡¯t let him escape so easily.


    Due to the weakening effect of the sunlight, it was obviously slower for the halved Giant Ghost to recombine.


    Watching the Giant Ghost trying to piece himself together, Otto narrowed his eyes and suddenly had a bold idea.


    He flew to the not yet fully combined Giant Ghost and brought his mouth closer.


    ¡°Wait, what are you trying to do?¡±


    The Giant Ghost stared at Otto in horror; he hadn¡¯t forgotten how this strange Silver Dragon Beast had devoured the magic of the portal.


    In a sense, the composition of ghosts was not much different from magic power.


    He screamed and resisted, but Otto still coldly absorbed the energy that made up his body into his abdomen.


    To be honest, it didn¡¯t taste very good, like spoiled rice porridge.


    ¡°Enough, enough!¡±


    Watching his body shrinking, the Giant Ghost couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and began to plead with Otto.


    If he lost this body, he would, in a sense, truly dissipate in this world.


    ¡°Stop it, I surrender!¡±


    But Otto remained unmoved until the desperate Giant Ghost shouted, ¡°All right, you win! I am the Legendary Witch Demon Moray. Let me live, and I can bring you unimaginable knowledge and wealth!¡±


    Otto finally stopped devouring his body. By this time, Moray, who claimed to be a Legendary Witch Demon, had shrunk to the size of an ordinary ghost¡¯s head.


    If it weren¡¯t for Otto¡¯s last-minute restraint, he would have moved entirely into the dragon¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°Legendary Witch Demon, you?¡±


    After a satisfying belch, Otto sneered and turned the so-called Legendary Witch Demon Moray into a semi-transparent purple ball.


    Otto didn¡¯t spare him because of his Legendary Witch Demon identity, but rather because he needed to keep him around to answer many questions.


    Moray, who had been turned into a ball, protested, ¡°You can¡¯t treat a great


    Legendary Witch Demon like this. You should show me some re-¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Otto coldly slapped him from a ball into a thin pancake, then shook him a few times in the air, stretching him into a long strip. ¡°So, Great Legendary Witch Demon, do you understand your position now?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Powerful Silver Dragon Lord¡­¡±


    It seemed that the Legendary Witch Demon¡¯s submission was faster than anyone else¡¯s..

 Chapter 60 - Chapter 60: 059 Behind-the-Scenes Mastermind_l

    Chapter 60: 059 Behind-the-Scenes Mastermind_l


    Translator: 549690339


    The biggest problem was solved, as the Giant Ghost claiming to be the Legendary Witch Demon Moray was reshaped into a sphere by Otto.


    Completely ignoring the latter¡¯s subsequent protests, Otto carried Moray and flew back to Sofia¡¯s side.


    At this time, Sofia had almost exhausted all her magic and physical strength. Her face was pale, and her delicate cheeks were covered in sweat.


    The little girl leaned on her tattered magic wand, her body swaying constantly, looking extremely weak.


    But her face was full of determination, and the little bit of magic she was still able to squeeze out continued to affect the operation of the surrounding Magic Array.


    Since the core of the Magic Array, the Ghosts, had already been almost completely dealt with, Sofia¡¯s remaining magic was enough to barely interfere with its operation.


    Otto looked at Sofia with concern, but she just nodded at him. The little girl didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak.


    Having spent so much time together, they didn¡¯t need words to understand each other anymore. Otto gritted his teeth, and soon, he flew towards the Sulfur Mountains.


    The situation here was stable. Although the Ogres were mostly injured, there was no threat around, and protecting Sofia¡¯s safety should be enough.


    Now, the most important thing was the two adult dragons that had fallen into the Sulfur Mountains. They were the best spoils of war after this dangerous battle.


    Although Otto had never explicitly told her, many things could not be hidden by living so intimately together all the time.


    Sofia was a smart girl. Through Otto¡¯s daily actions and changes, she could roughly guess his special abilities.


    So at this time, instead of staying here with her, they should go and do what needed to be done as soon as possible.


    When Cassiopeia fell from the sky, it caused quite a commotion.


    Easily, Otto found an unnaturally-formed deep crater in the Sulfur Mountains and the Green Dragon buried inside.


    Moreover, he also found the Red Dragon Sitte Bragg nearby.


    The magnificent Wings of Flame were now awkwardly and laboriously crawling towards the deep crater where the Green Dragon was buried, mumbling something non -stop.


    Otto¡¯s hearing was excellent, and even from a distance, he could roughly hear the mad talk about dominating the world.


    ¡°He¡¯s gone completely insane. What did you do to them?¡±


    ¡°Ha, I forgot!¡±


    Regarding Otto¡¯s question, the spherical Moray sneered and did not want to answer.


    It seemed that the Legendary Witch Demon had not yet recognized his current situation. So, Otto held Moray tightly and began to shake him violently.


    ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Soon, Moray screamed for mercy: ¡°Don¡¯t shake me anymore, I¡¯m getting dizzy¡­ ugh¡­¡±


    Although Otto wasn¡¯t sure of the specific principle, he guessed that the Giant Ghost might be Moray¡¯s temporary body, perhaps a kind of vessel.


    Now, Moray¡¯s feelings could be easily understood: he was getting motion sickness.


    Finally, Otto stopped tormenting Moray. He flattened the spherical Elf into a pancake again and sneered, ¡°Now, have you remembered anything?¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright¡­¡±


    Moray¡¯s voice sounded weary, he did not want to experience that dizzying sensation again. ¡°I just sent them each a special magic item, something delicate and seemingly valuable, you know, dragons are the epitome of greed¡­¡±


    Moray sneered: ¡°Despite the unknown origin of the treasure and its bizarre appearance, do you know what? Even the cunning Green Dragon didn¡¯t hesitate to keep it in his treasure vault. Ridiculous¡­ stop it¡­ ugh¡­¡±


    After a moment, Otto finally let go of the constantly swaying Moray. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your opinion on those two adult dragons!¡±


    As Otto molded Moray into various shapes, he coldly said, ¡°Focus on the important things; I don¡¯t have much patience!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright! Stop it!¡±


    Transformed from a ball to a pancake and then pinched into various irregular shapes, the overwhelmed Moray hastily confessed, ¡°We, no, I infused those two magic items with a spell called Thought Guidance, well-hidden.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not very noticeable in normal situations, but when they keep it close or use it, even adult dragons can¡¯t resist the effect of the spell.¡±


    ¡°The most ingenious part is that if the two magic items are near each other, they greatly enhance the effect.¡±


    Hearing this, Otto flew to the Red Dragon, who was still struggling to crawl towards Cassiopeia. When Otto landed near the Red Dragon, it still hadn¡¯t noticed him.


    Or rather, in the eyes of this now-insane Red Dragon, nothing else mattered except for Cassiopeia.


    ¡°Just one magic item can accomplish this?¡±


    Otto was somewhat surprised. Atter all, these two adult dragons were much stronger than him, and they ended up like this in the end. What would happen if it was himself?


    Regarding this, Moray said, ¡°You only saw the final result, but you didn¡¯t think about how much effort I put into it. Just delivering the magic items to their stomachs is far from enough. Before that, I had to provoke their relationship, making both of them see each other as their greatest enemy! ¡±


    ¡°After all, it¡¯s just guidance, not control. I also had to give them both the hope of victory. To achieve that, some time ago, I sent a large number of Perytons to the Green Dragon.¡±


    His answer this time was quite straightforward, seemingly scared from the shaking earlier.


    ¡°Could it be that this Red Dragon¡¯s followers¡­¡±


    Otto looked at the ball in his hand with some astonishment while the latter mocked, ¡°It seems you are much smarter than these two adult dragons. From the very beginning, you were part of my plan.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, why would this Red Dragon suddenly appear nearby and have thoughts about the Green Dragon¡¯s territory?¡±


    ¡°Haha, most of his followers were given to him by me. Does it really seem like this stupid dragon possesses some kind of leadership quality, as he claims?¡±


    At this point, Moray laughed coldly, not forgetting to add his final remark: ¡°Dragons¡­ are ultimately just big lizards relying on their extraordinary talents or magical cats. If it weren¡¯t for my own limitations as a soul entity, I wouldn¡¯t need to put in so much effort¡­¡±


    It seems that Moray still has a strong prejudice against the dragons.


    Actually, dragons were not as unbearable as he claimed, at least most adult dragons had a higher IQ than normal humanoid creatures.


    It¡¯s just that their powerful strength and talent often allowed them to brute-force their way through most problems without thinking.


    Therefore, although arrogant dragons have the wisdom to see through most schemes and conspiracies, they are always too lazy to use their brains.


    This is a lesson learned through personal experience, and Otto vowed to remember it and never make the same mistakes as his predecessors.


    At this point, Otto squinted his eyes and looked around, soon finding some dark-skinned dwarves in a man-made cave.


    Though they were hidden quite well, they were still no match for Otto¡¯s keen senses..

 Chapter 61 - Chapter 61: 060 Reason_l

    Chapter 61: 060 Reason_l


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°These Underground Gnomes are probably related to you¡­¡±


    Otto¡¯s thoughts were not as simple as Red Dragon Blagkite¡¯s; these dark-skinned dwarves obviously didn¡¯t belong in Sulfur Mountains or Nolan Forest.


    ¡°Who knows¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems you still haven¡¯t learned your lesson¡­¡±


    Otto once again violently shook Moray, who had been squeezed into an irregular shape. He only stopped when Moray began to beg for mercy.


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re not much different from the foolish Red Dragon. Is it so hard to realize your current situation? When I ask you something, just answer, understand?¡±


    ¡°Urgh¡­ I understand¡­l understand¡­ Urgh¡­ You¡¯re right, I¡¯ll¡­ Urgh¡­ I¡¯ll straighten up my attitude¡­¡±


    A moment later, Moray, who had become much more honest, explained, ¡°These Underground Gnomes were also brought by me. I gave the magic wand engraved with mind-guiding spells to that foolish Red Dragon through them.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t seem like races living nearby¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Moray gave a definite answer, then continued, ¡°They are all races I brought from the Dark Domain and one of the raw materials for my constant resurrection of the undead.¡¯


    Unlike ordinary liches, Moray apparently understood the principle of sustainable development. He would raise a bunch of easy-to-raise humanoid creatures for himself.


    From them, he would continuously acquire materials to convert into undead. These included Underground Gnomes, as well as Ogres and Minotaurs¡­


    ¡°Dark Domain?¡±


    Otto looked at Moray, surprised, who was once again squeezed into a ball in his hand. ¡°You never told me anything about this. You came from the Dark Domain¡­¡±


    Soon, Moray said innocently, ¡°You never asked me¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright then¡­¡±


    Otto glanced at the light ball in his mind, which currently displayed several unread messages.


    ¡°Successfully swallowed one-way portal, gained one-way teleport ability: Dark Domain ¡ªY Arcadia¡­¡±


    ¡°Successfully swallowed Giant Ghost elite, gained Phantom Insubstantiality¡­¡± From the feedback provided by the light ball, it seemed to be true.


    This teleport ability was somewhat useless; not only was it one-way, but the starting point was set in the Dark Domain.


    Moreover, swallowing the Giant Ghost didn¡¯t grant him any magic ability.


    That disappointed Otto, but then again, the Ghost was probably just Moray¡¯s vessel.


    To prevent Moray from leaving any tricks on these Underground Gnomes, Otto directly burned them into charcoal with a Flame Breath.


    ¡°What a waste¡­¡±


    Moray regretted, ¡°Underground Gnomes are not suitable for combat, but they can mine and are smart and flexible. They can help with many magical studies and engage in production¡­¡±


    Of course, he would not mention that he had indeed left some traps in these Underground Gnomes.


    Otto didn¡¯t care, and asked further, ¡°What other races have you brought besides these Underground Gnomes?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ There are many. Let me think¡­¡±


    Moray listed them one by one, ¡°There are Manticores, Orcs, Minotaurs, Death Hounds, Dreadclaw Monsters, and so on, but most of them are probably dead by now¡­¡±


    Otto frowned. Wasn¡¯t this almost the entire lineup of the Red Dragon¡¯s Flame Legion? He realized all his assets were basically from someone else.


    Under these circumstances, even if the Red Dragon ultimately defeated the Green Dragon, Moray could easily have these monsters hunt down the exhausted Red Dragon.


    ¡°However, those Wyverns were indeed tamed by him himself. The name of a Red Dragon is quite useful sometimes¡­¡±


    Apart from Wyverns, Gnolls and Kobolds were basically natives of Nolan Forest and Sulfur Mountains. Moray didn¡¯t mention these.


    But Otto had been in Nolan Forest for so long that he knew about these races too.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious, what is your objective?¡±


    Otto asked, ¡°Could it be that a Legendary Witch Demon merely aims for the corpses of two adult dragons? Or is there any secret buried deep within Nolan Forest and Sulfur Mountains?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Actually, I just wanted to protect myself¡­¡±


    Moray sighed and said, ¡°Indeed, my goal is the bodies and souls of these two adult dragons¡­¡±


    ¡°You want to refine two Bone Dragons? That requires a lot of time and materials. Maybe before you finish refining them, a powerful Golden Dragon will appear, preaching justice and burning you and the Bone Dragons to ashes with its dragon breath¡­¡±


    Moray was taken aback, then laughed, ¡°You have a point, but I don¡¯t care for crude Bone Dragons¡­¡±


    ¡°Then what is worthy of a Legendary Witch Demon¡¯s identity?¡±


    After a brief silence, just as Otto was about to apply more shaking torture,


    Moray finally spoke, ¡°As I said before, I only wanted to protect myself at first.¡±


    He seemed a bit self-mocking, ¡°You may not believe me, but in the Dark Domain, I was a genuine Legendary Witch Demon. I wouldn¡¯t even care about a magical Dragon Beast like you, let alone an Ancient Dragon¡­¡±


    Even the weakest White Dragon, upon reaching the Ancient stage, would possess power far beyond ordinary legends¡ªa talent that other races could only envy.


    Suddenly, Moray asked, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the Death Lord¡¯s curse, I wouldn¡¯t have just this little power here. The story I¡¯m about to tell may be a long one. Are you sure you want to hear it?¡±


    Otto nodded in confirmation, and Moray no longer hesitated, beginning his narration.


    ¡°Anyway, now the Safety Link has been severed, there¡¯s no harm in telling you.


    Maybe one day, you¡¯ll face the same dangers as me¡­¡±


    ¡°The path of a lich is lonely. As my power grew stronger and I stepped onto the path of legends, I had no friends or companions of the same level around me¡­¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t care about that. Emotional entanglements were only obstacles hindering my growth. Instead, I was more interested in pushing forward on the path of magic. What troubled me was that I didn¡¯t have enough manpower to develop new spells¡­¡±


    No matter the era, mages have always been an expensive profession, and liches are no exception.


    Most of the mature spells in the world have been hammered out by countless mages pouring money and time into them. Meanwhile, talented individuals are the most valuable asset.


    Of course, talents like Sofia, who could easily develop an entirely new spell, are still rare.


    ¡°Even the smartest and nimblest Underground Gnomes can only be helpers in most cases. So, sometimes, I still need some magic apprentices with sufficient knowledge¡­¡±


    ¡°Underground Gnomes, Dore Elves, and even some Orcs are good choices. Sometimes, other weak liches will come to join me, and I usually accept them all, as there can never be too many hands to work on research¡­.¡±

 Chapter 62 - Chapter 62: 061 Death Lord 1

    Chapter 62: 061 Death Lord 1


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°I even took in a few talented Svirfneblin and Dore elves as my disciples, diligently imparting them with relevant magical knowledge, just so they could help me with my subsequent magical research¡­¡±


    At this point, Moray became somewhat annoyed and said, ¡°But those damned, lowly, despicable, greedy bastards dared to steal my research results. In my absence, they collaborated with outsiders to plunder my magic research laboratory. Hahaha! Look at what I¡¯ve taught them¡ªrobbers and thieves!¡±


    ¡°They even thought they could deceive me, just walk away after being successful, and become honored guests of various city-states with my magical knowledge! What a ridiculous stroke of luck¡­¡±


    At this moment, Moray sneered, ¡°I killed them all, and my undead army assimilated and protected their city-states, turning them into spawning pools for newly arisen undead!¡±


    Otto interrupted, ¡°That sounds like a good revenge story, but do I need to remind you that I¡¯m not interested in these trivial matters?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient!¡±


    Regarding Otto¡¯s impatience, Moray indifferently said, ¡°After all, I¡¯m an old man who has lived for thousands of years; it¡¯s quite normal for me to be a bit long-winded. You are the only living creature I¡¯ve been able to converse with in the last few centuries¡­


    Indeed, as Moray said before, the path of the Witch Demon is a lonely one.


    Otto understood this, but that didn¡¯t mean he was willing to be a devoted listener to Moray¡¯s life review.


    What he cared about was why Moray wanted to take action against the two giant dragons, and what he meant by self-preservation.


    ¡°We¡¯re getting to that part now, so the younger generation is always impatient!¡±


    Perhaps realizing Otto¡¯s impatience, Moray hurriedly said, ¡°After that incident, I¡¯ve been thinking¡ªif my magic apprentices are both greedy and foolish and can¡¯t be trusted, why not let myself help myself with my magical research?¡±


    ¡°Ah, this isn¡¯t a grammatical error, but the literal meaning, and I soon turned it into reality. I let many versions of myself help me to complete many difficult studies.¡±


    Otto¡¯s head was about to explode as he hurriedly asked, ¡°I hope you can simplify the explanation of how this happened!¡±


    ¡°Ha, how foolish. That¡¯s why I can only count on myself¡­¡±


    Seeing that Otto was about to get agitated again, Moray quickly explained, ¡°I developed a new spell that allows me to split my soul into several parts without harming myself!¡±


    The long-winded Moray finally mentioned something that interested Otto.


    Otto gestured with his eyes for Moray to continue, and the latter went on simply, ¡°In short, I used magic to split my soul proportionally and embedded it into different bodies.


    ¡°This wav, I can have multiple avatars with equal memory and knowledge! I have named this spell Moray Soul Splitting Skill, First Edition!¡±


    To this, Otto raised a question, ¡°If it is just for the sake of manpower, I don¡¯t think it is necessary to do so. I believe you could control multiple delicate magic puppets to do the work.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right!¡±


    Moray agreed but quickly explained, ¡°But what I need is not just manpower, but excellent researchers who can propose different approaches to the research. The multiple selves generated by splitting my soul can provide various perspectives, greatly promoting the progress of magical research!¡±


    At this point, Moray¡¯s voice sounded very proud. This extraordinary spell was indeed an amazing invention, and he had the capital to be proud of it.


    ¡°With this spell, I can create multiple versions of myself with different thoughts at any time. When the research is over, I can merge the split souls back together, synchronizing all new memories and experiences. This not only saves time for meetings and summaries, but is also more comprehensive and efficient, without missing any details!¡±


    Suddenly, it seemed Otto understood something and said, ¡°According to your description, each soul is an independent individual, and after the event, they need to be merged back together to synchronize the memories. This seems to carry certain risks!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡±


    Moray sighed, ¡°With this method, the split souls can be considered as myself or another person because each one has an independent thought. Sometimes, individuals who don¡¯t want to merge back together and have different intentions do exist.¡±


    ¡°I made a fail-safe connection to address this issue. As long as one soul wants to recombine, all other souls are unable to resist. That¡¯s the new Soul Splitting Skill, Second Edition, developed later! So overall, there aren¡¯t many problems until¡­¡±


    ¡°Until?¡±


    Otto became interested, it seemed that in the end, there was some chaos.


    As Otto had guessed, Moray said, ¡°Until an accident occurred during the Magic-Repelling Armor experiment, which is the most perfect creation in my life. In front of it, even the most powerful Ancient Red Dragon is nothing!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit of an exaggeration?¡±


    Otto wasn¡¯t the naive newcomer he used to be. Even without gaining the True Dragon¡¯s inheritance memory, he roughly knew how powerful the Ancient Red Dragon was.


    Living for over 1200 years, the Ancient Red Dragon is estimated to be more than 40 meters long. Even a deity¡¯s incarnation wouldn¡¯t dare to claim it could subdue it.


    ¡°In theory, it could be done if it were perfected¡­¡±


    Moray seemed to realize that he had overstated his case, and after a sheepish laugh, he continued, ¡°The research of the Magic-Repelling Armor was mainly to provide me with an easy-to-use new body. Although it¡¯s called


    Magic-Repelling Armor, it can not only resist nearly 90% of magical attacks, but also most physical attacks below the Legend tier.¡±


    ¡°The reason is that I¡¯ve incorporated almost all precious materials and collections into it. I even dismantled all the Legendary Equipment in the treasure vault for this purpose. However, research always carries risks. To avoid them, I split one-fifth of my soul for the experiment. Even if there were problems, the remaining soul entities should be able to think of a solution!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Otto could pretty much understand and soon guessed, ¡°Let me guess, this soul entity that you threw into the Magic-Repelling Armor doesn¡¯t want to leave it!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Moray said helplessly, ¡°The Magic-Repelling Armor¡¯s research was unexpectedly successful, but the spell for soul splitting is also a kind of magic. So, the fail-safe connection of the Soul Splitting Skill Second Edition was cut off completely, and the soul entity that entered the armor happened to be one with different intentions.¡¯


    ¡°Yet he wanted far more than just that. At first, he just refused to cooperate with our research and wouldn¡¯t leave the Magic-Repelling Armor. But as time went on, his thoughts became more independent and mature. He felt that he shouldn¡¯t just be a part of Moray; relatively speaking, he was the superior existence.¡±


    ¡°Soon, he gave himself a new name¡ªDeath Lord!¡±

 Chapter 63 - Chapter 63: 062 One-Tenth of the Allies_l

    Chapter 63: 062 One-Tenth of the Allies_l


    Translator: 549690339


    At this point in the story, Otto could easily guess what would happen next.


    Because of the soul magic developed by Moray, the Death Lord not only received an equal share of souls from Moray, but also an equal share of power.


    However, the Death Lord not only wanted to be independent, he also wanted to surpass Moray, and that was not something that could be accomplished with just a small portion of the souls.


    So he needed to obtain and devour other soul parts instead of merging them.


    After all, the Death Lord did not want other souls to influence his own thoughts. In simple terms, all he wanted was the legendary power of the Witch Demon Moray.


    ¡°From then on, I fought the Death Lord many times¡­¡±


    ¡°You lost?¡±


    Moray nodded and said helplessly, ¡°Actually, in the beginning, I had the upper hand. After all, the soul volume of the Death Lord was only a fifth of mine. Even if I lost that part, my strength was still four times his, not to mention my countless undead army!¡±


    ¡°But the Magic-Repelling Armor was just too tricky. No matter how dangerous the situation, the Death Lord could always escape by relying on it.¡±


    ¡°Gradually, he also began to have his own undead army and even allied himself with other races and city-states. Soon, his forces surpassed mine, and because of the Magic-Repelling Armor, even if I used a legendary spell, it would be hard to achieve any effect.¡±


    ¡°So, I set my sights on these two foolish adult dragons¡­¡±


    Finally getting to the point, Otto listened attentively while Moray continued, ¡°A legendary physical attack is one of the few methods effective against the Magic-Repelling Armor, something not even a legendary Witch Demon can easily achieve.¡±


    ¡°I quickly thought of a solution, which was to use the bodies of the two dragons as my new bodies. With careful processing and refining, combined with my Soul Amplification, I could create two legendary Dragon Witch Monsters! With just some simple adjustments, using legendary-level physical attacks wouldn¡¯t be difficult.


    ¡°Of course, if only 80% of the original soul was split equally, there would only be 40% of the original power left. That¡¯s why I also need the souls of the two dragons as a supplement, even though their quality is average, they can barely make the final product reach the legendary level! And there¡¯s also a large group of monsters¡¯ souls as the final guarantee.¡±


    It was indeed a very bold idea, as Moray said, his aim was not something as simple as a Bone Dragon.


    He used his own soul as part of the raw material to create two powerful


    Legendary Dragon Witch Demons.


    ¡°There should be True Dragons in the Dark Domain, right? Even if your plan succeeds, can you withstand their anger in the end?¡±


    At Otto¡¯s question, Moray sneered, ¡°Why do you think I managed to live for nearly a thousand years? The number of dragons in the Dark Domain that dare to mess with me can be counted on one hand and who knows where they are hiding. ¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s just assume you are very powerful!¡±


    Poor Moray was being casually kneaded into various shapes by Otto, making it difficult for Otto to imagine just how strong this guy could be.


    ¡± If the Death Lord is really like what you said, then even if you hide on the surface, he would definitely find a way to locate and devour you!¡±


    Otto laughed and continued, ¡°I think I understand the meaning of self-preservation now. You are also a part of Moray¡¯s split soul, right? So, now you are having a change of heart and seeking my protection?¡±


    ¡°You could say that. The teleportation portal that you destroyed was also the channel for the insurance link to work. After all, the range of the spell effect is not infinite, and now the channel is gone, I am free. To be honest, I don¡¯t want to become a part of the main body fusion now¡­¡±


    In a way, he and the Death Lord were quite similar, except that he admitted to being a part of Moray, but that was all.


    Otto was somewhat reluctant to say, ¡°But why should I offend a seemingly powerful enemy for you?¡±


    If what he said was true, then Otto might have to face the Death Lord coming to his door, or another Moray who luckily won. Neither seemed easy to deal with.


    Moray knew that this strange Silver Dragon Beast was not a kind-hearted person, and if he wanted to get something from him, he naturally had to pay something in return.


    ¡°Even though I am only a part of Moray¡¯s soul, my memory is complete. Knowledge is the greatest wealth of a Witch Demon, and I believe that should be enough to pay for the corresponding reward!¡±


    This was indeed true, and it was also time to find a better teacher for Sofia.


    The little girl grew up quickly, and now Saru had nothing left to teach her. Moreover, he was no longer a match for her.


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    Otto smiled and agreed, but in case something changes, like the Death Lord really coming to kill him, and he happens to not be a match for the enemy¡­ Then sorry, some cooperation is meant to be canceled, and some allies are meant to be betrayed.


    Of course, this is all based on the premise that the other party will come to kill him in a short period of time, and he has no power to fight back.


    ¡°So, some issues need to be clarified!¡±


    Otto laughed and asked, ¡°For example, how much of Moray¡¯s total soul do you possess now?¡±


    ¡°Probably only one-tenth, or even lower than that number. In order to prevent me from leaving the Dark Domain, the Death Lord and his allies put a curse on me, making it impossible for my soul to ever leave the boundaries of the Dark Domain. ¡±


    Moray angrily said, ¡°Even though I tried many methods, this was my limit¡­¡±


    Otto didn¡¯t care about that. The weaker his strength, the easier it was to manage him.


    What he cared about was the knowledge in Moray¡¯s head. If he were indeed an undeniable legendary Witch Demon, as he claimed to be.¡±


    Suddenly, Otto asked, ¡°You should be able to open the teleportation portal to the Dark Domain, right¡­¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­maybe¡­¡±


    Regarding this question, Moray began to play dumb again.


    However, this time Otto didn¡¯t continue to torment him, because Cassiopeia, who had been in a coma, finally woke up.


    About Moray, he had plenty of time to deal with him.


    Upon waking up, Cassiopeia tilted her head and vomited a large puddle of dragon blood and broken flesh, as if her internal organs were severely injured.


    In her unconscious state, she had also thrown up the ring in her stomach, along with the blood and flesh, her eyes instantly brightening..

 Chapter 64 - Chapter 64: 063 Hero Saves the Beauty?_l

    Chapter 64: 063 Hero Saves the Beauty?_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Without the influence of the magic item, Cassiopeia finally began to slowly regain consciousness.


    At the same time, she quickly noticed Otto nearby and the approaching Red Dragon.


    Even though she had escaped the control of the magic item, her previous memories still existed.


    So Cassiopeia was quite aware of what she had done before.


    Of course, she also knew that if the Red Dragon came to her side, everything would be over.


    So, she looked at Otto with difficulty and pleaded, ¡°Otto, help me¡­¡±


    At this moment, Cassiopeia was extremely weak, unable to move at all.


    If an ordinary creature had suffered such severe injuries, it would have died instantly.


    Yet she could still speak.


    Normally, Cassiopeia would never look up to Otto, but at this point, she had no choice.


    Whatever dignity of the True Dragon and the title of the Mother of Thorns were all completely cast aside by her.


    After all, she didn¡¯t want to die.


    Perhaps in her eyes, Otto was still an ally, but the latter did not think so.


    Otto looked at the miserable Green Dragon with interest, while Moray mocked, ¡°Ah, so your name is Otto! Look, Otto, this is the Dragon. No matter how arrogant, self-important, and haughty they usually are, when it comes to this point, they¡¯re still no different from humble ants in order to survive.¡±


    ¡°You really have a prejudice against dragons, huh? Have you ever been beaten by a dragon before?¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ you¡¯re overthinking it¡­¡±


    The sound of Moray¡¯s voice was quite unnatural, so it¡¯s possible that Otto¡¯s guess might be correct.


    Cassiopeia was now very weak, and although she didn¡¯t hear the conversation between Otto and Moray, she knew that Otto didn¡¯t respond to her plea.


    This damn mixed-blood Dragon Beast!


    The Green Dragon cursed Otto viciously in her heart, but her outward appearance showed a completely different attitude.


    She tried her best to plead in a soft and pitiful voice, ¡°Otto, help me, I can give you all my treasures and my territory. And even myself¡­as part of the reward!¡±


    Of course, these were just spoken words. As long as she survived this crisis, she could squeeze to death this Silver Dragon Beast after her injuries healed.


    Whatever crappy credibility and promises meant nothing to the Evil Dragons.


    As long as they became the final victors, no matter how despicable the process was, it didn¡¯t matter, for she wasn¡¯t letting others know about these things.


    As long as Otto took care of the Red Dragon, she could find an opportunity to kill him from behind, and she would still be the noble and great Mother of Thorns, the ruler of both Nolan Forest and the Sulfur Mountains.


    Apparently, Cassiopeia¡¯s bargaining chips had moved Otto, and he finally stood in front of the Red Dragon.


    Even if the Red Dragon¡¯s mind was confused, it wouldn¡¯t directly ignore the enemy close at hand.


    Red Dragon Sitte Bragg¡¯s bloodshot dragon eyes stared piercingly at Otto. After a good while, he finally remembered who the Silver Dragon in front of him was.


    ¡°Get lost, reptile!¡±


    His voice sounded very angry, filled with disdain and contempt for Otto.


    Yes, Sitte Bragg always looked down on Otto.


    After all, this Silver Dragon seemed to have impure blood, and looked quite weak in size.


    But what he didn¡¯t know was that with his current state, even Otto, whom he never looked up to, could easily take his life.


    Perhaps without the influence of the magic item, he could have discerned this fact.


    But at this moment, his thinking had completely solidified and inflated.


    In the face of Otto¡¯s somewhat speechless expression, Moray mischievously said, ¡°Compared to that Green Dragon over there, I actually like this Red Dragon better. Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s sometimes simply cute?¡±


    Otto could not understand this feeling. Even though Sitte Bragg was miserable at the moment, Red Dragons were still cruel.


    Given the chance, he would not spare anyone here.


    Seeing that Otto didn¡¯t reply, Moray changed the topic, ¡°Tell me, do you really want to save that Green Dragon? Or were you moved by her conditions?¡±


    He still didn¡¯t get an answer from Otto, because, the Red Dragon attacked Otto.


    How dare this lowly, humble Silver Dragon Beast block the path of the great Wings of Flame Sitte Bragg!


    This was absolutely unacceptable to him, especially while he believed that he had become the ruler of the world.


    ¡°Roar! I¡¯ll use your head as a decoration for my dragon lair!¡±


    He roared as he charged at Otto, but because his body was weak, his overall movements appeared slow and clumsy to the latter.


    ¡°How simple-minded and easy to understand! It¡¯s precisely because of his simplicity that his thinking has been led to such extremes¡­¡±


    Regarding the Red Dragon¡¯s actions, Moray gave his own opinion.


    Upon hearing this, Otto agreed, and just a second before the Red Dragon¡¯s teeth could reach him, Otto began to counterattack.


    He slightly squatted his body, the muscles of his hind legs rapidly bulged, the muscle tissue in his left arm quickly shrank and degenerated.


    On the contrary, the volume of his right arm rapidly expanded, and in a short while, it was already half the size of Otto¡¯s body.


    ¡°What kind of structure is your body? Ah¡­ I really wish I could dissect you myself so I could find the answers!¡±


    Moray said something quite frightening with a wicked smile, but Otto was too lazy to bother with him. Under these circumstances, he couldn¡¯t cause much trouble.


    At this moment, Otto¡¯s huge fist had landed on the Red Dragon¡¯s chin.


    ¡°Upper hook!¡±


    Accompanied by Otto¡¯s utterly dramatic shout, the pitiful Red Dragon soared into the air like a sandbag.


    Then, it drew a beautiful parabola in the air before finally crashing into the ground, creating a large pit.


    Sitte Bragg struggled to get up, but in the end, he tilted his head and fainted. Otto¡¯s face showed a satisfied smile, as he had been wanting to do this for a long time. This foul-mouthed Red Dragon was much more annoying than Cassiopeia.


    Now that both adult dragons had lost the ability to act, perhaps it was time to feast!


    With a cold smile, Otto restored both his dragon arms back to normal and slowly walked towards the unconscious Red Dragon.


    Moray suddenly laughed, ¡°What a hero saving the beauty. If we go by dragon standards, that Green Dragon is indeed a top-notch beauty. Are you saying that your heart has been moved? Thinking that by saving her, you can win her heart?¡±


    After a slight pause, he mocked, ¡°Although we were enemies before, after all, we¡¯re now allies, so I think I have the duty to remind you.¡±


    ¡°Green Dragons are the most cunning and treacherous dragons. Their promises and words cannot be trusted. If you foolishly believe that Green Dragon, you might die a horrible death!¡±


    Otto was well aware of this, and he couldn¡¯t possibly let Cassiopeia live. He casually replied, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that, I have my own plans!¡±


    But Moray still seemed a bit uneasy, murmuring to himself, ¡°I¡¯ve said what I needed to say, the rest is up to you¡­.¡±

 Chapter 65 - Chapter 65: 064 Killing Two Sheep with One Tiger_l

    Chapter 65: 064 Killing Two Sheep with One Tiger_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Otto approached the unconscious Red Dragon, while Moray marveled at the miserable appearance of the dragon.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, look at this poor child, beaten into such a state¡­¡±


    It seemed reasonable for a lich who could not remember his age to say this, considering that adult dragons were only about one hundred years old.


    Touching his chin, Otto admired his own handiwork with great interest.


    The Red Dragon¡¯s jaw had been completely deformed by Otto¡¯s punch. Even the robust bones of the dragon were twisted into a twisted shape.


    ¡°By the way, what do you plan to do with this Red Dragon? If you don¡¯t dare to do it, I can help you if you want¡­¡±


    Moray sneered sinisterly: ¡°I have a brilliant technique for refining live bodies. As long as there are enough materials, I can completely maintain their appearance and strength before death.¡±


    ¡°Once successful, even ordinary Ancient Dragons wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that he¡¯s already dead. Just let me go, and I can supply the materials myself!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know how I¡¯m going to deal with him soon¡­¡±


    Of course, Otto would not agree to his terms and scoffed: ¡°I hope you won¡¯t be frightened!¡±


    Moray was disdainful: ¡°Hah! I¡¯ve lived for thousands of years and seen all kinds of storms. I won¡¯t be scared by you¡­ What the hell!¡±


    Our legendary Lich, Moray, was indeed frightened, as he had never seen such a scene in his thousands of years of life.


    What did he see? A bizarre dragon beast that couldn¡¯t use magic dared to devour a true dragon, an adult Red Dragon at that.


    For Otto, this wasn¡¯t too much pressure. He skillfully bit off the Red Dragon¡¯s neck.


    Then, he quickly began devouring the dragon¡¯s flesh, not even sparing the dragon bones.


    His appetite and taste buds were quite good, and the taste of dragon meat was considered top-notch. No wonder the world said that a dragon¡¯s entire body was a treasure.


    The great Sitte Bragg, the Wings of Flame, had unwittingly arrived here to fight a Green Dragon, only to ultimately stumble towards death in confusion.


    ¡°I always thought I was crazy enough¡­¡±


    Moray sighed: ¡°It seems that you¡¯re not much different from me. If other dragons knew about this, you¡¯d surely become the sworn enemy of all dragons, both good and evil¡­¡±


    Although what Moray said was true, Otto didn¡¯t care. Besides, even if he didn¡¯t do this, it didn¡¯t mean that the real dragons he encountered would be kind to him.


    Evil dragons would want to take him as a follower or simply get rid of him, as he was a filthy dragon beast with impure blood.


    Good dragons would not accept him either, a bizarre silver dragon with an evil appearance who consorted with various other monsters.


    He was destined to walk a lonely path which, in some ways, was quite similar to Moray¡¯s path as a Lich.


    As for this point, Moray was also quite aware of it, and there was a strange sense of empathy between the two.


    Otto moved fast, his goal was solely to devour and not savor. In no time, the nearly 15 -meter long body of the Red Dragon, much larger than Otto himself, went into his stomach.


    Even so, there was no sign of a bulge in Otto¡¯s abdomen. After finishing his meal, he simply let out a satisfied belch.


    In order not to waste the resources of the adult Red Dragon, Otto even swallowed the rocks stained with dragon blood.


    The strange light sphere in his mind was flashing again, but Otto still had no time to deal with it, as he was now feeling extremely tired.


    Having devoured an adult Red Dragon, he needed to enter hibernation as soon as possible to absorb the newly acquired power.


    However, he still forcibly resisted the instinct to sleep, as there were still many things that needed to be done.


    ¡°First the mana from the portal, then the Red Dragon, and even the rocks¡­ Is there anything you can¡¯t eat?¡±


    Moray suddenly spoke excitedly: ¡°Maybe I should give you a title. What do you think about ¡®World Devourer¡¯?¡±


    ¡°It sounds good¡­¡±


    Fighting off drowsiness, Otto licked his teeth smeared with flesh and then picked out a magic wand from between his teeth.


    He didn¡¯t dare let this thing end up in his stomach.


    Despite its terrifying appearance and inscribed mind-guiding spells, it was quite a valuable wand, much better than the rotten stick of wood Sofia had.


    Putting the wand aside, Otto pinched Moray and asked, ¡°Can the inscribed spells on this wand be removed?¡±


    He wanted to give this wand to Sofia, but the premise was certainly to erase the inscribed spells on it. He didn¡¯t want the little girl to end up a lunatic. ¡°It can be¡­but what do you expect a sphere to do?¡±


    Moray tried to inquire: ¡°Maybe you can find me a new body, and with some time, I could find a new home.¡¯


    ¡°By then, I could not only help you erase the spell on this wand but also create many more refined magic items for you!¡±


    It seemed that he hadn¡¯t given up on trying to take advantage of any available opportunity.


    However, Otto would never allow this. He sneered without answering and then maliciously walked towards the Green Dragon, Cassiopeia.


    At this point, terror filled Cassiopeia¡¯s face, and she tried her best to flee from the scene.


    But injured and losing blood, she found it very difficult to even move her tail.


    She never imagined that this lowly dragon beast would dare to do such a thing to a true dragon.


    Having witnessed all this, would she really be allowed to live?


    Besides, she saw the murderous intent in Otto¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t come any closer¡­¡±


    Cassiopeia shouted in despair: ¡°You can¡¯t kill me! If you do this, the Mother of


    Evil Dragons, Tiamat, won¡¯t let you go!¡±


    Perhaps Tiamat wouldn¡¯t tolerate Otto doing such a thing, but her followers and descendants were spread across countless planes, so surely they couldn¡¯t pay attention to such a minor incident.


    Moreover, aren¡¯t the many dragon slayers still alive and well today?


    Nowadays, it was no longer the ancient era ruled entirely by dragons. The status of dragons was not as glamorous and secure as imagined.


    And what was the difference between devouring one or two dragons, anyway?


    ¡°You despicable dragon beast, how dare you¡­¡±


    Completely ignoring Cassiopeia¡¯s pleas and insults, Otto skilfully bit off her neck and very ¡°friendly¡± helped her ¡°move house.¡±


    It was done in sections by his teeth, of course.


    The information on the light sphere started flashing again, but Otto still had no energy to deal with it. Right now, staying awake was a challenge in itself.


    Although the flavors of Green Dragon and Red Dragon meat were both top-notch, there were still some differences.


    In terms of Otto¡¯s previous life as a human, the Green Dragon tasted like green pepper fish, while the Red Dragon tasted more like spicy fish¡­


    After carefully searching the surroundings and finding nothing left behind, Otto picked up the precious magic ring and wand and flew towards Sofia..

 Chapter 66 - Chapter 66: 065 Obstacle of Color_l

    Chapter 66: 065 Obstacle of Color_l


    Translator: 549690339


    On the way, Moray kept talking incessantly. It turned out that he was unexpectedly talkative.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be too much of a waste to eat the Green Dragon like this? Although you¡¯re a Dragon Beast that can¡¯t use magic, your aesthetics should be somewhat similar to that of a dragon, right? Maybe we can play many tricks!¡±


    His tone sounded strange, and he continued, ¡°I¡¯m actually very interested in the ecology of dragons, but unfortunately, I¡¯ve never had the chance to observe the private lives of dragons. You¡¯ve made me miss a very precious opportunity¡­¡±


    Despite trying hard to resist the strong drowsiness, the corner of Otto¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitch. Should all those who are passionate about research have an abnormal mind?


    He had no intention of performing sensual acts in front of others, and more importantly, his aesthetics were different from that of ordinary dragons.


    Wait a moment!


    Thinking of this, Otto suddenly felt a chill because when he thought of


    Cassiopeia, he actually felt that this Green Dragon was genuinely beautiful.


    More importantly, this feeling came from looking at the essence of the Green Dragon, not its elf form.


    He quickly shook his head, killing this inappropriate thought in the cradle and silently recalling numerous mysterious codes to alleviate his symptoms.


    Moray didn¡¯t know what was going on in Otto¡¯s mind, and his mouth didn¡¯t stop until Otto landed beside Sofia.


    Exhausted, Sofia used Mega Fatty as a human-shaped chair, sitting on its soft belly and waving as a greeting.


    Because he hadn¡¯t directly participated in the battle, Mega Fatty looked clean.


    There were significant changes here. Firstly, all the ordinary ghosts had been dealt with, and the magic circle had finally stopped working under Sofia¡¯s interference.


    After the magic circle stopped working, the monsters in the center of the battlefield slowly stopped the killing spree, then one by one, they collapsed to the ground, exhausted.


    Both their mental and physical strength had been almost depleted, and very few monsters survived this unusual battle.


    Initially, countless monster minions of the two adult dragons had become bloody pieces, and very few of them survived in the end.


    Moreover, it was mostly because they had exhausted their strength after the magic circle lost its effect.


    These surviving monsters were driven or dragged together by the ogre.


    With his groggy head, Otto could only roughly count that there were about a thousand left.


    Most of them were powerful monsters like serpentmen, trolls, and the likes of gnolls or lizardmen, with mediocre strength, had all died.


    Mega Fatty walked towards Otto, and Sofia, the little Lolita, was lazily sitting on the saddle on his back.


    She looked at the group of monsters lying on the ground like mud and asked


    Otto, ¡°Did your matters get resolved?¡±


    Otto nodded and looked at the little Lolita with heartache and whispered, ¡°You went through a lot this time¡­¡±


    ¡°As long as I can help you, that¡¯s good!¡±


    Sofia smiled tiredly, then pointed at the group of surviving monsters and asked, ¡°What do you plan to do with them?¡±


    Strong drowsiness prevented Otto from thinking too deeply, and he could only come up with a simple answer.


    He walked to a place where all the monsters could see him and shouted, ¡°Submit or die!¡±


    After the magic circle¡¯s effect faded, most monsters were just exhausted, but their thoughts were still clear.


    The reactions of the monsters to Otto¡¯s request varied.


    Some had no hesitation in choosing to submit to him, while others remained silent and indifferent, their attitudes obviously clear. To Otto¡¯s surprise, among the Green Dragon¡¯s followers, Kamia and his trolls were the first race willing to submit to him.


    After this battle, Kamia underwent another mutation, or more accurately, evolution.


    He obtained some of the Green Dragon¡¯s flesh and blood and successfully evolved into a Dragonborn Troll.


    Now, Kamia appeared even more bizarre, with an ugly twisted horn growing on his head.


    His skin, which was originally covered in boils and scars, was now filled with green scales, and his size had increased considerably.


    If he weren¡¯t lying on the ground like a spider, but chose to stand upright, his height would easily reach 8 meters.


    That would be considered quite powerful for a troll.


    Unfortunately for Otto, the Serpentmen made it clear that they were unwilling to follow him. However, this wasn¡¯t because they were loyal to the Green Dragon, but because they looked down on Otto¡¯s status.


    The Serpentmen Leader, who had also evolved into a Dragonborn, sneered at Otto disdainfully, ¡°Hmph! Even if it were a White Dragon, I would accept it. But a mixed-blood Metal Dragon wants to gain the loyalty of the Serpentmen?


    Ridiculous!¡±


    Apart from the Serpentmen, the reasons why other monsters were unwilling to submit to Otto were mostly the same, and his silver scales seemed to be a significant obstacle.


    In the end, the monster races willing to join Otto¡¯s ranks were only trolls, Flame Lizards, Death Hounds, Dreadclaw Monsters, few surviving Minotaurs, and Subterranean Giant Lizards.


    Also included were the Corrupted Elf Elise and her sisters, Otto planned to turn them into Sofia¡¯s maids.


    However, there weren¡¯t even 500 of them in total, and more than half of the monsters refused to follow Otto because he looked more like a Silver Dragon than a Metal Dragon.


    Usually, Otto might be willing to spend time persuading and recruiting them. Still, now the unbearable sleepiness forced him to make a decision quickly.


    Soon, under Otto¡¯s signal, the Ogres quickly executed all monsters who were unwilling to submit to Otto.


    Being exhausted and unable to move, they could only wait for their death passively.


    Meanwhile, the Ogres feasted on the evolved Dragonborn monsters and any unswallowed dragon flesh. They didn¡¯t even let go of the stones smeared with dragon flesh and blood.


    Immediately, those Ogres started evolving after devouring the Dragonborns and dragon flesh. Even Mega Fatty joined in with Sofia¡¯s permission.


    Seeing this, Moray remarked, ¡°It¡¯s no wonder they¡¯re your followers, such a good appetite, not wasting anything!¡±


    Otto was too lazy to respond to the chatterbox. He handed the magic ring and wand to Sofia and asked worriedly, ¡°Can you deal with the spells engraved in these magic artifacts? If not, destroy them!¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be too difficult¡­


    Sofia showed a confident smile, while Moray couldn¡¯t help but mock, ¡°You say it¡¯s not difficult? Although these two magic artifacts have not reached the legendary level, they are my carefully crafted works. Are all little devils so arrogant now?¡±


    The little girl frowned and looked discontentedly at the strange purple ball in Otto¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Who is this annoying guy?


    Otto was already feeling very heavy-headed, but he still mustered up the energy to answer, ¡°It¡¯s that Giant Ghost. We have formed a cooperation ¨C he claims to be a Legendary Witch Demon and wants to exchange knowledge for my protection. I agreed.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really¡­¡±


    Sofia stared at Moray, then showed a cute smile on her face.


    ¡°I think I know how to deal with them!¡±


    By ¡®them¡¯, she meant the two magic artifacts, as well as the squished ball that was Moray¡­

 Chapter 67 - Chapter 67: 066 There is an Insider_l

    Chapter 67: 066 There is an Insider_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Fast forward to two days ago, the day after Otto led the ogres away from the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    The moonlight shone brightly, and the surrounding area of the Land of the Soaring Dragon was silent, occasionally interrupted by the pleasant chirping of insects.


    Responsible for guarding at night were several adult Lizardman Warriors who dutifully stood at their posts.


    They occasionally chatted about domestic matters or gossiped maliciously about the Green Dragon and the Red Dragon.


    In an unattended corner under the moonlight, a Quilboar skillfully climbed over the surrounding wall, landing lightly on the outside with hardly any noise.


    He cautiously looked around to make sure he hadn¡¯t attracted any attention and then quietly left the area.


    However, what he didn¡¯t notice was that under the moonlight, a pair of faintly glowing beastly eyes watched him from behind a pile of grass.


    This was a strong gray Warg, and next to it, a muscular goblin gazed thoughtfully at the wall the Quilboar had just climbed over.


    ¡°It seems that my chance has come!¡±


    The stout green-skinned goblin, Gaz_Lurvy, led his Warg towards the center of the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    At his request, Lizardman Scar quickly brought him to a bleary-eyed Saru. The old Lizardman rubbed his eyes sleepily, looking puzzled at this extraordinary goblin, wondering why he had insisted on seeing him so late.


    His impression of this goblin named Gaz was quite deep.


    First of all, it was rare for a lowly goblin to have a name, let alone one that seemed relatively advanced, which was even rarer.


    Most of the names of Lizardmen in the Dragon Eye Clan were crude, easy-to-remember forms like Scar and Longleg.


    His name, Saru, was given to him by the previous leader.


    In addition to having a relatively advanced name, the method of training Wargs was also provided by Gaz.


    More importantly, Gaz had a strength far beyond that of ordinary goblins.


    Gaz was much stronger than ordinary goblins, not only physically strong but also taller than most.


    Saru still remembered the first time he met Gaz.


    At that time, Saru led a group of ogres and Lizardman Warriors to overpower weak monster clans around them, and the goblin clan Gaz belonged to was one of them.


    Gaz was their leader.


    Contrary to ordinary goblin settlements, it was not dirty and chaotic; instead, it gave Saru a clean and neat impression.


    With a group of weak goblins, Gaz managed to control a decent territory and maintain order while hunting for food in a still affluent hunting ground.


    His clean and methodical management of his subordinates and territory unwittingly made Saru feel as if the leader was not a goblin but a human general.


    At that time, when Gaz met Saru, he surrendered without hesitation because he saw no hope of victory.


    Saru initially looked down on the goblin race as they were timid, filthy, and weak.


    Thus, he intended to have the ogres kill the goblins directly.


    But soon, Gaz made him give up that thought, as a strong, adult ogre couldn¡¯t even withstand a single blow from him.


    Saru recognized him as a valuable asset, and after Gaz offered to help with training the Wargs, Saru took him and his clan back with them.


    That was why Saru was willing to meet with Gaz late at night.He felt that this extraordinary goblin coming to see him so urgently must have an important reason.


    The old Lizardman finally seemed to perk up a bit and gestured for Scar to leave, then looked at Gaz and asked, ¡°Speak, what brings you to me so late at night¡­¡±


    Gaz grinned, revealing a mouthful of big yellow teeth, and laughed, ¡°If we go by the human kingdoms¡¯ terms, you should now be considered a right-hand man akin to a king¡¯s minister, right?¡±


    Shasharu shook his head and said, ¡°If you¡¯re just here to flatter me, I suggest you save your breath. I have many things to deal with tomorrow and don¡¯t have time to chat with you.¡±


    Gaz didn¡¯t mind and instead continued to ask, ¡°Do you know where I came from before I arrived in Nolan Forest?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a native goblin of this place?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I come from Black Gold City. If you travel through the northern part of


    Nolan Forest, you will see an endless desert, and that¡¯s the Dragon Bone


    Wasteland. Black Gold City is located within an oasis there.¡±


    Shasharu was initially surprised, but then it made sense to him. He always thought Gaz¡¯s thinking and knowledge were very different from the other goblins in Nolan Forest.


    Although Shasharu had never been to Black Gold City, any place that could be called a city was not simple.


    It must be much stronger than their primitive clan, which was not much different from the beasts they hunted.


    With this in mind, it all made sense now.


    Also, in the impression of most Lizardmen, the north was quite a dangerous place.


    A moment later, Shasharu¡¯s expression calmed, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that instead of the past, our Majesty values more what you can do for him now¡­¡±


    Clearly, Shasharu had misunderstood Gaz¡¯s intentions, and the robust goblin laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; it¡¯s precisely because of this that I left Black Gold City and brought my men to Nolan Forest to find these poor and worthless relatives of mine. My heart and passion will never be content with peace!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Gaz asked in return, ¡°Do you know what the situation is like in the north of Nolan Forest?¡±


    Nolan Forest was vast, so much so that Shasharu had never seen the scenery outside the jungle in his life.


    In some senses, his experiences were even weaker than Gaz, the foreign goblin.


    But he roughly knew the situation surrounding Nolan Forest. Firstly, the Land of the Soaring Dragon now lay to the west of the forest.


    Not far from there and out of the forest was Kor Town, already destroyed by monsters, which belonged to Lait Kingdom¡¯s territory. Beyond that were other human countries.


    Where the Sulfur Mountains met Nolan Forest was the southernmost part of the forest.


    It was said by the elders that beyond the Sulfur Mountains lay an endless range of skies, the realm of Dwarves and Barbarians.


    There was no need to mention the central part of Nolan Forest, which was the territory of the Green Dragon Cassiopeia.


    There was nothing special in the east where the weaker clans lived, not much different from the Lizardmen of the past.


    And leaving Nolan Forest to the east was the Gale Sea Area, an area worthless to most surface creatures.


    Most of these perceptions came from the heritages from the Lizardmen ancestors and a small amount of exploration in recent years.


    But the northernmost part of Nolan Forest was the most mysterious place.


    If it weren¡¯t for Gaz¡¯s mention of it, Shasharu wouldn¡¯t even know that leaving Nolan Forest to the north would face an endless desert called the Dragon Bone Wasteland.


    About it, the ancestors of the Lizardmen only left very concise information.


    Never to go to the north as unimaginable dangers existed there.


    Shasharu had always believed in this, but if the information was true, how had Gaz managed to travel through the north of Nolan Forest and arrive near the Land of the Soaring Dragon?

 Chapter 68 - Chapter 68: 067 Quilboar_l

    Chapter 68: 067 Quilboar_l


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°There are some things I have never told you¡­¡±


    Gaz looked at Saru and continued, ¡°I have seen those Quilboar in the north of


    Nolan Forest!¡±


    ¡°Quilboar?¡±


    Saru showed a puzzled look, the topic had changed abruptly, how did it suddenly turn to the Quilboar?


    Wait, he said he saw Quilboar in the north? In that dangerous place warned by their ancestors?


    Generally speaking, Quilboar¡¯s combat power would be stronger than Lizardmen, but they aren¡¯t a particularly powerful race.


    So, is the northern area not as scary as the Lizardman ancestors said?


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Gaz didn¡¯t know Saru¡¯s thoughts at this time and said by himself, ¡°At that time, they were with the werewolves.¡±


    Saru nodded and said, ¡°They said they used to be allies with the werewolves.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps so, they indeed had a close relationship at that time, and they both served the same master.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The old lizardman paused for a moment and then asked, ¡°You mean, there is a powerful monster lord in the north of Nolan Forest?¡±


    ¡°Strictly speaking, there used to be!¡±


    Seeing that Saru was a bit confused, Gaz continued, ¡°A large group of powerful monster clans lived in the north, to be honest, even if we combined all of us and Green Dragon¡¯s followers, we might not be a match for them.¡±


    The old lizardman said nothing, but he was thinking that if what Gaz said was true, maybe this was the reason why the Lizardman ancestors left such information.


    ¡°The way they dealt with things was simple. As long as you could defeat one of their subordinates, you could join them. Otherwise, you would become their food. It wasn¡¯t that difficult.


    Gaz smiled, but Saru frowned. This was only true for Gaz, who was stronger than ordinary goblins. He had seen Gaz¡¯s strength with his own eyes.


    ¡°Gradually, I started to understand them, but at the same time, I became disappointed with them¡­¡±


    Gaz recalled, ¡°Those powerful monster clans gathered together because of a powerful master I had never seen before. They called themselves the Thunder Legion, and it took a long time for me to learn that they were loyal to an Elderly Blue Dragon called Violent Thunder!¡±


    ¡°Elderly Blue Dragon?¡±


    Saru couldn¡¯t maintain his composure any longer, looked at Gaz in surprise, and then asked, ¡°That¡¯s impossible, if that¡¯s the case, how dare Cassiopeia claim to be the ruler of Nolan Forest¡­


    When he was halfway through his words, Saru seemed to have thought of something and continued, ¡°You said you¡¯ve never seen the Blue Dragon?¡±


    ¡°Yes! She has been missing for nearly two hundred years. Nobody knows where she went. There are rumors in the Thunder Legion that she died in the Dragon Bone Wasteland, and I think this is highly possible.¡±


    Gaz recalled, ¡°There was a record in Black Gold City that more than a hundred years ago, a blue dragon and a brass dragon fought fiercely in the Dragon Bone Wasteland. In the end, the blue dragon disappeared, while the other brass dragon still often appears in the Black Gold City tavern disguised as an adventurer. ¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s an interesting guy. If you can provide him with some novel knowledge and information, he¡¯s even willing to offer some rewards, of course, it must be true and useful. I had the honor to chat with him. Because of an important piece of information about the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce, I got a jar of


    Rye Beer as a reward.¡±


    Brass Dragons are the most sociable Metal Dragons, and they like to talk to people. They even offer hefty treasures or directly use hypnotic poison to paralyze and kidnap those they think are valuable in exchange for useful knowledge and interesting information.


    Of course, you can also get a lot of useful information from these giant dragons, but brass dragons usually talk to you about useless topics for a long time.


    At the same time, they would subtly hint that you need to pay enough gifts and rewards. Only after they are satisfied can you know what you want.


    Saru understood Gaz¡¯s meaning, as the Thunder Legion¡¯s rumors and Black Gold City¡¯s records timelines were very close.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the specific situation, but I still can¡¯t understand the stubborn guys in the Thunder Legion. They are willing to guard the northernmost part of Nolan Forest for a missing master for nearly two hundred years, and even likely dead, just because it is the closest place to the Dragon Bone Wasteland.¡±


    Gaz sneered, ¡°I left Black Gold City to pursue excitement and battle. I didn¡¯t want to stay in a hellish place for a lifetime and wait for a Blue Dragon that might already be dead to return as my master. So I chose to leave there and find another way.¡±


    ¡°Coincidentally, the werewolves and Quilboar had the same idea. They joined the Thunder Legion earlier than I did. We almost left the north at the same time, then came to the west, and also had a similar hard time.¡±


    At this moment, Saru suddenly asked, ¡°You said you left Black Gold City to pursue excitement and battle. Didn¡¯t you ever think of joining the Thorn


    Legion? After all, the Green Dragon and Red Dragon are now in a state of war.¡±


    ¡°Please, I¡¯m pursuing thrills, not seeking death. I don¡¯t trust the Green Dragon. Join the Thorn Legion? She would only use goblins as cannon fodder. I might be stronger than ordinary goblins, but the battlefield is never a stage for individuals.¡±


    The goblins who were deceived by Elise to attack the Lizardman village earlier were a good example. Those goblins who managed to escape later joined Gaz¡¯s clan.


    Soon, Gaz continued, ¡°Now it¡¯s the main reason why I came to find you this time. I think the werewolves and Quilboar have found a new master for themselves.¡±


    Saru frowned and asked, ¡°Is it the Green Dragon?¡±


    ¡°No, actually it¡¯s the Red Dragon! They think they can live more comfortably under the Red Dragon than the cunning Green Dragon.¡±


    Gaz shook his head and continued, ¡°From the beginning, I¡¯ve been paying attention to those Quilboar and had some goblins watch them. These little guys are very smart, and they soon found out some important information.¡±


    ¡°Why did the Quilboar want to join us and promise to help us persuade the werewolves to surrender?¡±


    ¡°Because they want to offer a gift to the Red Dragon to improve their status. We, who are much weaker than the Green Dragon, are a good choice. Moreover, they easily infiltrated our ranks. When the city gates are wide open¡­¡±


    Saru frowned, ¡°Without evidence, I can¡¯t just believe you that easily.¡±


    Gaz confidently said, ¡°Of course! There is evidence. You can go and count the number of Quilboar yourself. Just recently, one of them sneaked out. I think he went to find his werewolf allies..

 Chapter 69 - Chapter 69: 068 Preparations for Battle_l

    Chapter 69: 068 Preparations for Battle_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Saru called Scar over with a dark expression; if things were really as Gaz described, it was necessary to verify it personally.


    He absolutely could not let down the expectations of the great Silver Dragon Lord; during Otto¡¯s absence, nothing could go wrong in the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Soon, under Scar¡¯s leadership, a group of Lizardman Warriors took control of all the Quilboars in the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    There weren¡¯t many Quilboars to begin with, so Saru easily discovered that one was missing, which darkened his face even more.


    He took Gaz to another distant clearing, preparing to interrogate these Quilboars one by one.


    At his signal, Scar dragged over a tightly bound Quilboar, kicked its knee pit, and forced it to kneel before Saru.


    Saru stared at the seemingly panicked Quilboar and said coldly: ¡°Speak, where is the other Quilboar?¡±


    ¡°1¡­1 don¡¯t know anything¡­¡±


    This Quilboar trembled as he looked at Saru. He knew that with all the commotion, their plan had been exposed.


    Saru sneered, ¡°You really don¡¯t know?¡±


    The Quilboar gritted his teeth, clenched his courage, and ultimately chose silence in response to Saru¡¯s question.


    ¡°Interesting¡­ ¡±


    Saru laughed with anger. Since joining the construction of the Land of the Soaring Dragon, these Quilboars had provided much help, even offering methods for metal smelting.


    Therefore, Saru had a generally positive view of them and often gave them preferential treatment.


    But who would have thought that these seemingly honest and simple Quilboars would be such treacherous collaborators? He felt as if he had been blinded. Although Saru¡¯s methods were considered mild among the monsters, it did not mean he was a softhearted Lizardman.


    He sneered as he stared at the Quilboar kneeling before him, muttered an arcane incantation, and then threw a glob of sticky Strong Acid directly onto the Quilboar¡¯s arm.


    The Quilboar screamed and rolled on the ground, its arm corroded by the strong acid, revealing the white bones beneath.


    Saru glared and used his Magic Wand to poke the Quilboar¡¯s back, coldly asking, ¡°Now, do you have anything to say?¡±


    Never expect a monster to maintain much loyalty unless it belongs to the freakish Thunder Legion in the north of Nolan Forest.


    Soon enough, the one-armed Quilboar confessed everything, almost exactly as Gaz had said.


    To ensure the truthfulness of the information, Saru had Scar bring over the other Quilboars one by one.


    Prior to that, Scar purposely paraded the one-armed Quilboar, now half-dead, in front of the other Quilboars, scaring the sniveling cowards even more.


    The subsequent interrogations were much simpler. The terrified Quilboars answered every question, and those few who started off defiant quickly gave up resistance when they saw the acid orb.


    Although the information given by the Quilboars had some discrepancies, overall, it was roughly the same.


    The Werewolf-Quilboar alliance would launch a sneak attack at dawn tomorrow when nearly everyone was asleep.


    The few Quilboars left within the Land of the Soaring Dragon had a simple task: assassinate the Lizardman guards at the gate, then open the gate to let the Werewolves and Quilboars in.


    A single Quilboar was much stronger than a Lizardman; they could quickly deal with the gate guards if they approached from behind.


    By that time, almost all the Lizardmen would be asleep, and the outcome was predictable.


    At this thought, Saru shuddered. If not for Gaz¡¯s reminder and such an event had transpired, the Land of the Soaring Dragon might have been in real danger.


    He looked at the Goblin beside him and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you for this. I will repay you if I can!¡±


    ¡°Why wait for later? Isn¡¯t there a great opportunity now?¡±


    Gaz smiled and said to Saru, ¡°What do you think about me taking charge of the defense against the Werewolf and Quilboar attack?¡± Saru looked surprised, pondering for a moment.


    ¡°Alright, it seems you¡¯re confident and professional!¡±


    Saru looked deeply into his eyes and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll give you command of this battle; you don¡¯t need my advice on how to go about it, do you?¡±


    Saru knew deep down that Gaz¡¯s departure from Black Gold City was far from simple.


    In pursuit of excitement and unwillingness to remain idle? Perhaps adding a desire to satisfy his ambition would be more accurate.


    The old Lizardman understood that in some ways, the Goblin was like him; both were willing to take risks and make daring investments, and perhaps they both carried some burden.


    He didn¡¯t dislike it, and even felt relieved. As the Land of the Soaring Dragon expanded, he alone couldn¡¯t keep up with everything.


    Scar and Longlegs, the young and intelligent, were still not up to the task; as for the Ogres, they were out of the question.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if Gaz could share some of the work? Saru recalled how Gaz had once managed a group of weak Goblins quite efficiently.


    As for ambition? Saru didn¡¯t mind; he wouldn¡¯t have trusted Gaz with


    command if the Goblin hadn¡¯t expressed his ambition in the first place.


    Before leaving, Saru stared at Gaz and said slowly, ¡°Our lord highly values the Land of the Soaring Dragon, and it is the first place he and Princess Sofia will settle in after their arrival at Nolan Forest. Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me!¡±


    Gaz nodded with a smile. He understood Saru¡¯s intention clearly: achieving victory was a must.


    Beyond that, he needed to handle the situation as cleanly and beautifully as possible.


    After Saru left, Gaz gathered his spirits, mounted his Warg, and led a group of Lizardmen and Goblins to begin preparations.


    According to the information given by the Quilboars left behind, the enemy would attack at dawn, leaving him limited time to prepare.


    This was an opportunity given by Saru and one he had fought for himself. He had to handle the situation cleanly and beautifully.


    Of course, Saru couldn¡¯t completely trust Gaz; Scar acted as Gaz¡¯s deputy, helping with coordination and communication involving the Lizardmen while monitoring Gaz.


    Gaz was well aware of this, as well as what Saru was worried about, but he did not care.


    He would use this battle to prove himself, then climb up the ladder step by step until he reached the peak.


    Standing on the wooden wall and looking north, the Goblin murmured, ¡°Black


    Gold City¡­.one day, I will return!¡±

 Chapter 70 - Chapter 70: 069 Old Friend_l

    Chapter 70: 069 Old Friend_l


    Translator: 549690339


    The dense forest was silent, and a Quilboar quietly approached a giant tree with three scratch marks on it.


    This guy was the same Quilboar who had previously sneaked out. He naturally knew nothing about his own exposure or the capture of his tribe members.


    Once again, he cautiously surveyed his surroundings, making sure he wasn¡¯t being followed, and then imitated a few unpleasant wolf howls.


    ¡°Awoo-¡±


    ¡°Awoo¡­awoo¡­¡±


    Soon, there was a response nearby. With a rustle in the bushes nearby, a one-eared werewolf riding a tall dire wolf slowly walked over.


    If Saru or Sofia were here, they would recognize him as the leader of the Wolf


    Cavalry who had attacked the Lizardmen before.


    ¡°Longfang, it¡¯s great to finally see you, my good friend!¡±


    The one-eared werewolf jumped down from the dire wolf and quickly walked up to Wild Boar Man Longfang, giving him an enthusiastic hug.


    Longfang was a sturdy, dark-skinned Quilboar with two huge tusks, much larger than those of others of his kind, hence his name.


    He was also the leader of the Quilboar.


    ¡°Alright, my Count, let¡¯s focus on business.¡±


    Longfang looked at the werewolf leader discontentedly, feeling a little uneasy.


    There was a reason he called the werewolf a count. The werewolf¡¯s real name was Link Bauhinia, and his ancestor was indeed a hereditary count of a human kingdom.


    What separates werewolves from ordinary monsters is that they were once normal humans, only becoming this way due to an irreversible curse.


    Some werewolves spend their entire lives searching for a way to turn back into humans, while others quite like their current state.


    After all, werewolves have strength and self-healing abilities far beyond those of ordinary people. Apart from magic and silver weapons, they are rarely hurt effectively.


    Link was of the latter type. He didn¡¯t care what he looked like, as long as it had to do with his own interests and family, as well as avenging his ancestors.


    Although he didn¡¯t mind becoming a werewolf, he cherished the family title inherited from his ancestors and hated those who cast the curse.


    Many of the werewolves who followed him were descendants of the Bauhinia Family¡¯s servants and knights, while the Quilboar were good friends he met later.


    Quilboar did not like unnecessary words or ceremonies. Knowing this, Link walked arm in arm with Longfang towards a camp area.


    Werewolves and Quilboar were stationed here, with nearly two hundred of them in total, with werewolves being a smaller number, about thirty.


    Although it was getting late, they would soon be taking action, so not many people were bold enough to fall asleep at this critical moment.


    Longfang followed Link into a spacious tree hollow that seemed to have been specially cleared, although it smelled a bit odd, it was very neat.


    Looking at an uneasy Longfang, Link curiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, old friend? Has something gone wrong?¡±


    ¡°Not quite¡­¡±


    Longfang shook his head, then continued, ¡°I am just hesitant about whether our decision is correct.¡±


    Link was puzzled, ¡°Old friend, what¡¯s happened to you? Did anything happen when we were in the Silver Dragon¡¯s territory?¡±


    Longfang gave a bitter smile, then sighed as he sat on the ground, ¡°I just felt that it was not bad following the Silver Dragon¡­¡±


    No sooner had he said this, Longfang felt some regret and began to carefully observe Link¡¯s reaction.


    It was indeed his true thought. These days, he was quite comfortable in the Land of the Soaring Dragon. All he had to do was carry out construction and production with Goblin¡¯s help every day.


    He didn¡¯t need to go hunting, let alone raiding other weaker clans.


    Over the years, Longfang had done many bad things and with his hands stained with innocent blood. Although it may sound strange, he was not a Quilboar who liked to fight.


    He did everything for survival and his people. He enjoyed production more than killing and plundering.


    Link sat down in front of his old friend, and patting his shoulder, asked seriously, ¡°How long have we known each other?¡± Longfang hesitated, unable to answer the exact number.


    ¡°More than four years, my old friend!¡±


    In the end, Link gave the answer, and Longfang bowed his head, seeming to silently apologize.


    Link handed Longfang a piece of dried meat and stuffed one into his own mouth.


    He bit down hard on the dry and tough meat, savored the bitter taste, and said earnestly, ¡°We met in the Dragon Bone Wasteland and joined the Thunder Legion together. Leaving them later to find our own way, you have always been with me.¡±


    Link suddenly lowered his head towards Longfang and gratefully said, ¡°In these four years, you have saved my life several times. Maybe I would have died in the Dragon Bone Wasteland if it wasn¡¯t for you.¡±


    Longfang didn¡¯t expect Link to say that, and was at a loss.


    ¡°I know you actually prefer a stable life. If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have left the Thunder Legion.¡±


    Having said this, Link paused, then continued, ¡°Old friend, I will respect your decision no matter what. If you really want to continue following the Silver Dragon, we can abandon this plan.¡±


    ¡°But Link¡­¡±


    Longfang wanted to say something, but Link interrupted him, saying determinedly, ¡°Even though I prefer the Red Dragon, I have been making decisions all these years, and it¡¯s time to give you the choice.¡±


    A not-so-confident expression appeared on Longfang¡¯s face, but Link added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if you choose the Silver Dragon, we can deceive them again and find an opportunity to lead them to surrender to us.¡±


    Still, the Quilboar¡¯s will was not strong, and he was never a decisive person.


    Indeed, he had saved Link many times. However, without Link and his Wolf Cavalry, he and his tribesmen would not be alive today.


    They were allies, brothers, and supporting each other to survive in this cruel world.


    Finally, Longfang shook his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just listen to you. I¡¯m not as smart as you, and besides, the plan has been set, and there¡¯s no time to waste on other things.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    Link understood his old friend very well. Even though there was much more to say, he finally stood up, turned his back to Longfang, and said coldly, ¡°Then, let¡¯s take action. Proceed according to the original plan. You will be responsible for contacting the remaining Quilboar to open the gate, and I will lead the Wolf Cavalry in a surprise attack with fire. Then, you will quickly advance with the


    Quilboar behind.¡±


    ¡°Alright, no problem¡­.¡±

 Chapter 71 - Chapter 71: 070 Trap_l

    Chapter 71: 070 Trap_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Time passed, and by the early morning of the second day, Longfang and Link had led their subordinate Wolf Cavalry and Quilboar to squat outside the walls of the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Longfang had already submitted the information inside as agreed, and as long as the Quilboar staying inside the wall opened the gate, the killing could begin.


    Finally, when the appointed time came, there was a commotion at the gate, which quickly subsided.


    Under the expectant gaze of the werewolves and Quilboar, the heavy wooden gate finally opened slowly.


    Without hesitation, Link howled loudly, leading the Wolf Cavalry through the open gate and quickly pouring into the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Although a bit hesitant, Longfang also led his tribesmen with their iron axes following behind.


    When all the Quilboar had also entered the Land of the Soaring Dragon, Longfang instinctively sensed that something was wrong.


    Because he had not seen any of the Quilboar he had left behind at the gate.


    He suspected something had gone wrong, but now Link had led the Wolf Cavalry deep inside, already far away, and relying on his own two legs, he couldn¡¯t catch up with the dire wolves at full speed.


    Suddenly, a howl came from the dire wolves in front, and before Longfang could react, the Quilboar behind began to panic.


    Looking back at the chaos, Longfang was horrified to find that the open gate was now tightly closed.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    How could he not know that the plan had been exposed by then?


    At the same time, rows of Goblin Shortbowmen and Lizardman Spear Throwers appeared on top of the wall. Under Longleg¡¯s command, a rain of arrows and throwing spears densely flew above the heads of the Quilboar.


    In no time, several unlucky Quilboar were riddled with holes. In addition to them, almost every other Quilboar near the wall was injured.


    The damage from the Goblin¡¯s shortbow was limited, and it generally was not life-threatening unless it hit a vital spot directly.


    But the Lizardman¡¯s throwing spear was different. If hit by the wood throwing spear as thick as three fingers, even the strong Quilboar would immediately lose their combat ability.


    Confronted with this terrible situation, Longfang frowned and shouted, ¡°Follow me!¡±


    He took the remaining Quilboar and ran in the direction of the Wolf Cavalry. Now that the gate was closed on the other side of the wall, and there were still a significant number of enemies on the wall, it was obviously unlikely to retreat through the entrance.


    The Wolf Cavalry¡¯s situation was probably not smooth either, as the howling of the dire wolves had stopped, but Longfang felt that Link was not an easy guy to deal with.


    There were probably only about two hundred Lizardman Warriors staying in the Land of the Soaring Dragon, with the rest being old, young, and female.


    And the number of Goblins was also pretty clear, with an estimated total of about three hundred, including females.


    The number of Quilboar and werewolves combined was nearly two hundred. Although it seemed that their own side did not have the advantage in numbers, the individual strength of both the Quilboar and werewolves was far superior to the Lizardman and Goblins.


    Most importantly, their equipment was far more sophisticated, with a large amount of ironware brought from the Dragon Bone Wasteland back then.


    At this point, as long as the two sides could reunite, there was still not a chance for success.


    But as they pushed forward, Longfang became increasingly uneasy, because he saw no hint of fire ahead.


    According to plan, the Wolf Cavalry should have started fires first, then quickly hunted down the panicked Lizardman.


    But it seemed that the current situation was very different from the plan, and even if the Wolf Cavalry had encountered some resistance ahead, there should have been some movement.


    All this would have to wait until he saw Link to know.


    The current situation of the werewolves was indeed not good.


    Gaz had led the Lizardman and Goblins to dig numerous large pits overnight on the only path to the Lizardman¡¯s dwellings for the Wolf Cavalry.


    Because of the time constraints, the pits he dug were not very big or deep, but to enhance the effect, Gaz had the Goblins insert many sharp wooden stakes inside.


    Not only that, but he also found the few Lizardman Shaman Wizards and got some effective poison from them, which he applied to all of them.


    Gaz had dealt with werewolves in Black Gold City before and knew that these creatures had high resistance to most attacks. In many cases, only magic and silver could inflict fatal wounds on them.


    The poison from the Lizardman Shamans might not be fatal, but at least it could limit their movement. As long as these werewolves could be controlled, there would be time in the future to study how to dispose of them.


    Just as Gaz had planned, the Wolf Cavalry had no idea that their plan had been exposed. Unprepared, almost all of the dire wolves stepped on Gaz¡¯s trap.


    More than thirty dire wolves howled in unison as they stumbled and fell to the ground. They were tripped by the pre-prepared pits, and most of their paws were pierced by the sharp wooden stakes coated with green or red poison.


    After the dire wolves screamed and fell, they were then impaled by the surrounding other traps with wooden stakes along with the werewolves on their backs. Blood flowed everywhere, the scene was extremely miserable.


    Moreover, things got even worse, as these wooden stakes were poisonous. The werewolves were fine, barely able to keep moving.


    But the dire wolves were in much worse condition. When their paws were pierced, and their bodies were full of toxic wooden stakes, only a few dire wolves still had breath. Most of them were instantly dead.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡­¡±


    Link shook his head, pushed away the wolf corpse pressing on him, and endured the pain to pull out the wooden stakes stuck in his body.


    He stared wide-eyed, looking around quickly, trying to figure out what had happened.


    The situation of the other werewolves nearby was also similar to his. Some were even unluckier, with dire wolf corpses and underground wooden stakes trapping them together, unable to move.


    Before Link and the surrounding werewolves could regain their senses, a group of Lizardman Warriors charged over with their Tortoise Shields and stone hand-axes.


    Many werewolves were knocked unconscious by several Lizardman Warriors with stone axes and Tortoise Shields without even realizing what was happening, and then were bound up layer by layer with dry vines. Several Lizardman Warriors rushed towards Link ferociously, and the one-eared werewolf leader immediately revealed a fierce expression.


    He drew out the crossbow at his waist and shot a short arrow accurately into the eye of a Lizardman.


    With no time to reload, Link tossed the crossbow aside and drew the two-handed greatsword from his back, slashing at another Lizardman.


    Faced with the werewolf¡¯s attack, the Lizardman hurriedly raised the Tortoise Shield bound to his left hand.


    However, in just an instant, the turtle shell shield was cleaved in two by the iron greatsword, and his half of his arm was cut off amid a scream..

 Chapter 72 - Chapter 72: 071 Warrior_l

    Chapter 72: 071 Warrior_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Ordinary Lizardmen were no match for Link, even though he was currently in bad shape with multiple bloody holes in his body.


    He kicked the Lizardman who had his arm chopped off and then turned around and cut another Lizardman in half along with the wooden spear in his hand. A Lizardman with a stone axe circled around to Link¡¯s back, but before he could launch an attack, the werewolf, without even looking, delivered a heavy elbow blow to his forehead, knocking him unconscious.


    In just one encounter, Link had already killed three Lizardmen. The remaining few looked at each other hesitantly, only daring to surround the fierce werewolf without moving any closer.


    A sneer appeared on Link¡¯s face. If it hadn¡¯t been for his arrogance causing him to fall into a trap, the thirty or so wolf cavalry could have easily dispersed these Lizardmen.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this werewolf. You go help the others!¡±


    The Lizardmen surrounding Link left as ordered. A strong Goblin riding a massive Warg approached.


    This voice seemed familiar. Link frowned and looked at the distinctive Goblin, quickly recalling his name.


    Once someone saw such a unique Goblin, it was hard to forget, especially since they were acquainted.


    ¡°Gaz Lurvy! ¡±


    Link clenched his teeth and called out the name of the Goblin in front of him.


    Gaz smiled and jumped down from the Warg¡¯s back, looking at Link meaningfully. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the noble Count? What a coincidence. I never thought I¡¯d meet you again under these circumstances.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s you¡­ It all makes sense now¡­¡±


    The werewolf glared at the Goblin in front of him with resentment. He had already known Gaz back in Black Gold City, which was five years ago.


    They had a deep grudge between them, and he was well aware of the strength of this extraordinary Goblin.


    Wild Boar Chief Longfang only met Link after he left Black Gold City, and when he was in the Thunder Legion, Gaz hid himself well and was never discovered by Link.


    So even now, Longfang was unaware that Gaz, like Link, was also from Black Gold City.


    Interestingly, not long ago, Longfang and Gaz had built a warg enclosure together.


    At this point, all the werewolves aside from Link had been pretty much subdued by the Lizardmen.


    Link laughed bitterly. Although he knew he had failed, that didn¡¯t mean he was about to surrender without a fight.


    The werewolf leader stared at Gaz with a cold laugh. ¡°My dear captain, why did you leave Black Gold City to accompany me in Nolan Forest, where there are monsters and beasts everywhere?¡±


    Seeing that the Goblin in front of him didn¡¯t respond, Link continued, ¡°Or is it that you, like me, were driven out too?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know about that!¡±


    With an angry expression, Gaz raised the crudely forged single-edged cleaver in his hand towards Link and said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ve made any progress in the past five years!¡±


    The werewolf gripped the greatsword tightly in both hands and mocked, ¡°Just look at you now, without even a decent set of equipment. What are you holding? Hah! Some leftover scrap from a blacksmith¡¯s shop?¡±


    Gaz didn¡¯t bother to keep bickering, he dragged the single-edged cleaver, which was slightly taller than him, behind him and quickly charged at Link.


    Although Link spoke lightly, his face revealed a solemn expression. It was precisely because he had lost to Gaz five years ago that he had been driven out of Black Gold City.


    The wounds caused by the wooden stakes were still bleeding, and the potent poison on them was still fighting against the werewolf¡¯s formidable self-healing abilities.


    Link was far stronger than ordinary werewolves; he didn¡¯t have to worry about these minor injuries. His blood-red eyes stared fixedly at Gaz, who was rapidly approaching.


    ¡°Here it comes!¡±


    Just as Gaz was still some distance away, Link swung his greatsword ahead of time.


    The werewolf¡¯s strong upper body muscles bulged, and the greenish blood from the wounds splattered out due to the excessive force. With a terrifying whooshing sound, the heavy greatsword chopped down at the Goblin in front of him.


    Undoubtedly, if this hit, the annoying Goblin would be cleaved in half by him.


    But Gaz wasn¡¯t foolish enough to collide with the terrifying sword blade. He used the weight of the huge cleaver to lower his body just enough to dodge the deadly greatsword.


    The greatsword hit air and plunged into the ground behind Gaz, creating a deep pit. Gaz, on the other hand, firmly propped himself up with one hand and stood up straight.


    Next, the unusually strong Goblin gripped the single-edged cleaver tightly with both hands while squatting slightly.


    With an angry growl, the huge cleaver, which was much longer than him, was swung upwards at Link¡¯s waist from a tricky angle.


    This blow was incredibly powerful. Even with a werewolf¡¯s physical constitution, if they were hit directly, they would undoubtedly end up either crippled or dead.


    Link clenched his teeth and tried to retract his greatsword, but he was running out of time. He quickly turned and took two steps forward, using the blade of the greatsword to block his waist.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    With a loud noise, Link felt a terrifying force transmitted through his greatsword. His mind went blank as his entire body, along with the sword, was sent flying several meters by Gaz¡¯s strike. He crashed to the ground.


    ¡°Guh¡­¡±


    Quickly, Link struggled to get up from the ground, leaning on his greatsword. Unable to hold back, he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Looking down, he saw that a deep dent had appeared on the sword¡¯s body, and his waist had turned purple and green. The heart-piercing pain caused the surrounding muscles to tremble constantly.


    On the other side, Gaz frowned, displeased with his weapon. The rough forge quality of the cleaver had started to buckle due to the previous attack.


    It looked far worse than Links greatsword, revealing its inferiority.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±


    Link leaned on his greatsword, trying to stand up straight. While gasping for air, he didn¡¯t forget to taunt Gaz, ¡°I never thought that the once glorious captain of the Black Gold City guards would fall to this level. My greatsword is a low-quality weapon from the slums of the black market.¡±


    ¡°And look at the scrap iron in your hand. Hahaha, the once-hero of Black Gold


    City, yet now you don¡¯t even have a decent weapon. How hilarious!¡±


    Without saying a word, the Goblin moved quickly in front of the werewolf. The latter threw a punch at the Goblin¡¯s forehead, but it was effortlessly dodged by a sidestep from the former.


    But Link didn¡¯t give up. Enduring the excruciating pain in his waist and the other parts of his body, he spun around again.


    With the greatsword behind his back, he used all his strength to swing it through a semi-circle trajectory.


    Gaz silently thrust the cleaver into the ground, used his hand to support himself on the hilt, and leaped into the air.


    As Link¡¯s greatsword hit the cleaver, Gaz landed on the blade and forcefully stomped on the tip, driving it into the ground..

 Chapter 73 - Chapter 73: 072 Failure_l

    Chapter 73: 072 Failure_l


    Translator: 549690339


    For a goblin, Gaz was not only terrifyingly strong but also incredibly agile.


    Link could hardly believe his eyes when he saw Gaz step on the body of the great sword with one foot in front and one in the back. As his back foot pressed the tip of the sword firmly into the ground, his front foot pushed off again, causing his upper body muscles to bulge and veins to pop.


    As the cleaver was knocked away by the great sword under Gaz¡¯s precise control, he managed to change its angle mid-air.


    With the force of the great sword swing, Gaz danced with the cleaver, and despite Link¡¯s disbelief, he managed to slap it on Link¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Bam!¡±


    Accompanied by a heavy collision sound, Link saw nothing but whiteness as Gaz slapped him away, and he no longer had the strength to hold onto the great sword.


    In the end, Gaz showed mercy and used the blunt side of the cleaver.


    If he had used full force in that last move, even a werewolf would have a hard time surviving with their skull split open.


    Link struggled to open his eyes, but the scenery kept swaying, and sharp crashing noises filled his ears.


    He tried hard to get up but failed several times, eventually crawling forward helplessly like a headless fly.


    Watching this, Gaz shook his head, jumped off the great sword, and dragged the cleaver with his left hand while placing his right hand on the handle of the sword.


    With a sudden force, he pulled the great sword out of the ground.


    The scene was suddenly surreal, as if it were a dream.


    A goblin dual-wielding heavy weapons?


    Who would believe such a thing if they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes?


    Gaz slowly walked in front of Link and coldly kicked him over as he crawled.


    He then thrust the great sword directly into Link¡¯s abdomen, brutally restraining the werewolf.


    For any ordinary creature, this would be fatal, but for a werewolf, this was not a mortal wound.


    As long as they pulled out the great sword, they could recover in just a few days.


    All the other werewolves were captured as well, unable to resist under various negative conditions and facing enemies several times their own number.


    Now, they were tied up by Lizardmen with withered vines, and the poison from the Lizardman Shaman began to take effect, causing the werewolves to lower their heads, looking weak and dejected.


    Knowing that they had completely failed, Link lay on the ground and looked at


    Gaz, saying, ¡°Captain, five years have passed, and you¡¯ve grown stronger¡­¡± >


    Gaz sat beside him and replied indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m just a goblin. I have to seize every opportunity to get stronger.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re just a goblin¡­¡±


    Link gave a bitter smile. Logically, werewolves should be much stronger than goblins, but losing to a goblin most looked down upon left him unwilling but also admiring.


    ¡°Captain, if you weren¡¯t a goblin, even an orc, you¡¯d probably be a famous Sword Saint on the continent now!¡±


    Hearing Link¡¯s words, Gaz paused and shook his head, ¡°Who can guarantee that a goblin can¡¯t become a Sword Saint?¡±


    ¡°Also, I¡¯m not the Captain of Black Gold City anymore. You can just call me


    Gaz¡­ ¡±


    Link stared blankly at Gaz and shook his head, thinking that maybe this was the biggest difference between them.


    At this time, the Quilboars finally arrived.


    Their leader, Longfang, couldn¡¯t believe what he saw¡ªmore than thirty Wolf Cavalry defeated so easily.


    And there was his old friend Link, miserably impaled on his great sword, unable to move.


    Longfang, who knew werewolves¡¯ physique well, didn¡¯t think Link would die like this. So, at his command, the numerous Quilboars behind him drew their weapons.


    Most of them used iron single-edged two-handed axes with long wooden handles, which were much better equipped compared to the stone axes and wooden spears of most Lizardmen.


    With more than a hundred Quilboars, their numbers weren¡¯t much fewer than the Lizardmen, and their individual strength was even greater.


    Because of this, Scar, who was in charge of commanding the Lizardmen, had a grave expression, wondering when Longleg¡¯s reinforcements would arrive.


    ¡°I advise you not to act recklessly!¡±


    Longfang looked in the direction of the voice and saw a familiar goblin holding a rusty dagger to Link¡¯s throat.


    The dagger¡¯s appearance was not the issue, but the fact that it had a polished, sharp silver coin attached to its tip.


    Ignoring where Gaz got the silver coin, silver was the werewolf¡¯s greatest weakness. If the goblin cut Link¡¯s throat with it, there would be no saving him.


    Longfang frowned, stopping his tribesmen who were preparing to attack, and gestured for them to stay put. He slowly approached the goblin and the werewolf.


    ¡°I think this distance is enough!¡±


    When Longfang was about ten meters away, Gaz spoke up to stop him.


    The Quilboar leader obediently stopped, threw his battle axe to the side to demonstrate his sincerity, and minimized his threat as much as possible.


    Seeing Longfang cooperating, Gaz nodded in satisfaction and stuck the dagger with the silver coin next to Link¡¯s neck.


    Patting Link¡¯s chest, Gaz laughed, ¡°I never thought our Count would have such a caring ally!¡± ¡°We are brothers¡­¡±


    Link spoke weakly.


    Gaz¡¯s laughter stiffened as he thought of some unpleasant memories.


    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m quite envious¡­¡±


    He sighed and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s talk this out. You have no chance of winning, so just surrender honestly!¡±


    Seeing the Quilboars and werewolves hesitate, Gaz added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; you won¡¯t die. At least not yet.¡±


    Though he said that, it was common knowledge that the promises of monster races were not to be trusted.


    But Link said, ¡°I believe you, Captain¡­oh, Gaz. If anything unexpected happens, I hope you¡¯ll protect the Quilboars first.¡¯


    ¡°Link! By what right do you decide for me?¡±


    ¡°By the right of being your brother, and because it¡¯s the best choice!¡±


    Longfang remained silent, Link looked sincerely at him, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Longfang. If I had listened to you earlier, things wouldn¡¯t have come to this..


    You just lacked confidence, but you¡¯ve always been a great leader!¡±

 Chapter 74 - Chapter 74: 073 Arrangement_l

    Chapter 74: 073 Arrangement_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Soon, under Long Fang¡¯s guidance, the Quilboar put down their iron axes and cooperated with the Lizardmen who imprisoned them in batches in the temporarily built cages.


    Those cages once held the newly caught Wargs.


    Since the Werewolves were all tied up, the Lizardmen didn¡¯t bother with them and simply left them where they were.


    The Dire wolf corpses were dragged outside the Land of the Soaring Dragon and buried since they were killed by the deadly poison conjured by the Lizardman Shaman and were inedible.


    Only a few lucky Dire wolves didn¡¯t die. They were just severely injured and fell unconscious under the influence of the same poison.


    A few Lizardman Shamans gave these Dire wolves the antidote and had Gaz¡¯s Goblins take them to the place where the Wargs were tamed and treated.


    Although these Dire wolves would be disabled after they recovered, both males and females were present, so they could provide an endless supply of Dire wolf cubs for the Land of the Soaring Dragon, and perhaps even breed with the Wargs to create new wolf species.


    When dawn broke, Long Fang carried the slightly treated Link and went to see Shasharu, the current highest leader of the Land of the Soaring Dragon, along with Gaz.


    Long Fang and Link knelt respectfully before Shasharu, but the old Lizardman seemed not to notice them and instead complimented Gaz, ¡°You did well this time. Honestly, I¡¯m not good at fighting, so a lot of things might need your help in the future.¡±


    Gaz held back his excitement and nodded calmly, which meant he had successfully taken his first step in the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Shasharu patted Gaz¡¯s shoulder and continued, ¡°When His Majesty returns, I will personally recommend you!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for giving me this opportunity. I will not let you down!¡± Gaz replied gratefully. This Goblin was not only powerful but also knew how to deal with people.


    Shasharu was very satisfied with Gaz not taking pride in his one victory. He then finally turned his attention to the other two.


    The old Lizardman gazed at the Quilboar and Werewolf indifferently and finally spoke, ¡°I remember you two, one is a treacherous Quilboar Chief, and the other once led the Wolf Cavalry in raids on my clan like a bandit.¡±


    ¡± so¡­¡±


    Shasharu pointed his Magic Wand at the Quilboar and continued, ¡°You joined the Land of the Soaring Dragon with a few Quilboar, for today? Have you ever thought that you would end up like this?¡±


    Long Fang opened his mouth, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t say a word. He was not a persuasive guy.


    However, Link next to him said, ¡°It was all my idea. He just followed my instructions.¡±


    The old Lizardman shook his head and asked Gaz who was standing beside him, ¡°Did I see that wrong? Does he want to take all the responsibility by himself?¡±


    Gaz shrugged, ¡°You didn¡¯t see it wrong, although it¡¯s rare indeed¡­¡±


    The world of monsters is cruel, where even fellow species or family members can be sold out for benefits. It¡¯s rare to find someone like Link who would voluntarily take responsibility for a friend.


    ¡°You might have gotten something wrong¡­¡± Shasharu sat back down in his seat and continued, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in taking your lives, but at the same time, I can¡¯t easily forgive your mistakes. You must pay in some way, such as your freedom¡­¡±


    At this point, both Link and Long Fang breathed a sigh of relief. After all, they wouldn¡¯t die.


    Shasharu saw the changes in their expressions. If possible, he actually wanted to kill all the Quilboars and Werewolves.


    Although Gaz had planned this operation perfectly, casualties were inevitable among the Lizardmen.


    If Shasharu was only the leader of the Lizardman Clan, he would definitely kill these two culprits without hesitation.


    But now, the Lizardmen had the name Dragon Eye Clan given by Emperor Otto, and Shasharu had to manage not only hundreds of Lizardmen but also the entire Soaring Dragon Legion.


    Once the position changed, the thoughts would naturally change as well.


    Interactions between monster races were primarily for territory, food, and population. Absorbing these Quilboar and Werewolves could greatly boost the Soaring Dragon Legion, which initially had a weak foundation.


    After some thought, Shasharu announced the verdict for the defeated races.


    ¡°The Quilboar and Werewolves¡¯ ironware and weapons will be taken by the Lizardmen. Starting today, the Quilboar will be scattered and enslaved to work alongside the Goblins in production and construction. I will personally determine what specific tasks need to be done,¡± he continued, looking at the kneeling Quilboar. ¡°Your name is Long Fang, right? I have more important things to deal with. You and Longleg will act as my associates and help me manage those lazy bastards.¡±


    ¡°Longleg is still young and inexperienced, and he¡¯ll need your help. However, he is a good kid and diligent. Long Fang, I thought highly of you before this incident. I trust you to look after him, and I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    ¡°If you can do a good job, I¡¯m not opposed to freeing the Quilboar from their slave status¡­¡±


    Shasharu was only half sincere. Long Fang¡¯s help was indispensable to make the best use of the Quilboar quickly.


    While having Longleg follow Long Fang was partly to widen Longleg¡¯s horizons, it was also to keep an eye on Long Fang.


    Although this Quilboar appeared honest and straightforward, he had a record of infiltrating as a mole.


    Of course, Long Fang didn¡¯t know any of this, and according to Shasharu, there wouldn¡¯t be much difference in his previous status in the Land of Soaring Dragon.


    So, Long Fang gratefully promised, ¡°Thank you very much for your kindness. The Quilboar will definitely live up to your expectations¡­¡±


    Then, Long Fang glanced at the weakened Link and finally gritted his teeth, saying, ¡°Although Link planned it all, he did not succeed or bring much damage to the Land of the Soaring Dragon¡­¡±


    ¡°And, Link and his Wolf Cavalry could be of great help to the Land of the Soaring Dragon. He knows how to tame Dire wolves. You might not know that taming Dire wolves and Wargs are two completely different pieces of knowledge¡­¡±


    ¡°He can also connect you to the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Link interrupted Long Fang¡¯s ceaseless talking. He couldn¡¯t say anything when it came to his own situation, yet he came up with so many arguments for others.


    Link felt both annoyed and amused when looking at his good friend who had accompanied him for four and a half years.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat the same thing many times¡­¡±


    Shasharu said helplessly, ¡°Do I have to say it many times? I won¡¯t kill this


    Werewolf named Link. So, my associate, you can go and do your job now¡­¡±


    The Quilboar looked at Link, seemingly wanting to say something more, but he eventually left with Longleg under Link¡¯s gaze..

 Chapter 75 - Chapter 75: 074 Negotiation_l

    Chapter 75: 074 Negotiation_l


    Translator: 549690339


    First, Longfang had to lead the Quilboar and the Goblins to fill in the pits that had obliterated the Wolf Cavalry.


    When the Quilboar left, the room became quieter.


    Saru looked at Link with interest and finally asked, ¡°What is the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce?¡±


    With that, he glanced at Gaz beside him and asked, ¡°I think I¡¯ve heard you mention this name before¡­


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gaz nodded then pointed at Link, saying, ¡°The Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce is the largest in Black Gold City. This werewolf¡¯s full name is Link Bauhinia.


    He is a poor relative of the Lady Bauhinia, the head of the chamber.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Saru nodded, while Link remained silent.


    However, he really wanted to shout that he was the rightful heir to the Bauhinia family.


    But many things cannot be accomplished just by talking.


    Since Link remained quiet, Gaz was the person who knew the most about the subject.


    After collecting his thoughts, Gaz said, ¡°Perhaps through Link¡¯s connections, we can buy many scarce supplies from the Nolan Forest at favorable prices from the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce.


    For instance, ironware, preserved food, or even some slaves with a certain level of craftsmanship.¡±


    It sounded promising as though they could get many urgently needed supplies for the Land of the Soaring Dragon from the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce, but could things really go smoothly?


    Saru frowned, ¡°We don¡¯t have enough money to buy these things, and to reach Black Gold City, we have to pass through the northern part of Nolan Forest. Will the Thunder Legion let us pass so easily?¡±


    ¡°As for money, we can use local specialties like animal skins as substitutes.


    Every day, Black Gold City has merchants from various races and countries coming and going, and many common items from Nolan Forest can be traded for a good price.¡±


    Gaz offered his opinion, but he was also troubled about the Thunder Legion. ¡°The fools in the north definitely won¡¯t let us pass easily.


    Although we can bypass them, it would waste a lot of time and increase the possibility of accidents.¡±


    The issue of cooperating with the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce was discussed for a long time between Gaz and Saru.


    Meanwhile, Link stood silently at the side, but his heart was not as calm as it seemed.


    The atmosphere in the Land of the Soaring Dragon was significantly different from other monster dens. Addressing various issues seemed to be handled more rationally.


    Such degree was far beyond the typical monster clans. Had he not known that he was still in the Nolan Forest, he might have thought he was still in Black Gold City.


    Finally, Gaz and Saru came up with a relatively prudent plan regarding the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce.


    If the Land of the Soaring Dragon urgently needed supplies that only the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce could provide,


    Gaz would take Link and ride Wargs for a swift round trip.


    If it was just the two of them, even if they were discovered by the Thunder Legion, they would still have a high chance of escaping.


    Although Link was involved in this plan, which seemed dangerous, he had no right to refuse.


    Lastly, Saru said to Link, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about your Wolf Cavalry, so I don¡¯t want to interfere too much.


    From now on, you and your wolf pups will be under Gaz¡¯s command. He will lead your daily training and hunting.¡±


    Link had no objections to this and didn¡¯t dare to bring any up even if he had any.


    By the time he left Saru¡¯s house with Gaz, Link felt somewhat dazed.


    Had they just let him go so easily?


    Perhaps noticing his confusion, Gaz chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t think it¡¯s over that easily. Passing Saru¡¯s test is far from enough.


    Only with His Majesty Otto¡¯s approval can you truly survive.¡±


    Hearing this, Link¡¯s mood became uneasy again. Would a huge dragon really forgive him and Longfang?


    Generally, most dragons would view werewolves and Quilboar as insignificant as ants.


    And now these ants dared to invade their territory. It¡¯s reasonable to assume that most dragons would not let them go.


    But he heard that the master of the Land of the Soaring Dragon, Otto, was a silver Metal Dragon.


    Silver Dragons were known as Virtuous Dragons. If he was such a kind dragon, it would be normal for him to spare them.


    At the same time, Link started to worry. Could a kind dragon stand firm in the Nolan Forest?


    In this cruel and primitive jungle, praising someone as kind was the same as cursing him as a fool who wouldn¡¯t live long.


    That¡¯s why he preferred the powerful and brutal Red Dragon, believing that only such a colossus could become the ultimate winner.


    Gaz didn¡¯t know how much Link had thought about in that moment. He took


    Link to where the other werewolves were bound.


    Some werewolves had already awakened from their stupor and were struggling, even biting the vines tied around them with their teeth.


    But it was all in vain. A few Lizardmen were in charge of guarding them nearby.


    If a werewolf managed to bite off one or two vines wrapped around them, these Lizardmen would enthusiastically tie them up again with more vines.


    Occasionally, they would tie the werewolf¡¯s mouth as a reward.


    Upon seeing Link, the previously agitated werewolves gradually calmed down.


    After their leader explained the situation, they readily accepted their new reality.


    The Land of the Soaring Dragon was in the process of forming its own cavalry force, but Gaz alone couldn¡¯t handle it.


    Now with the help of Link, a professional, the problem was solved.


    It wouldn¡¯t be long before the Land of the Soaring Dragon would have a group of Wolf Cavalry apart from the werewolves.


    By the next day, the situation in the Land of the Soaring Dragon had completely stabilized.


    Saru had Longfang build new houses in the Land of the Soaring Dragon for Quilboar and werewolves to live, while also making it convenient for supervision.


    Since the issue was almost resolved, Saru felt it necessary to report the situation to Otto, so he took out the green scale given to him by Otto.


    In a moment, Otto¡¯s voice came from the other end, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Saru wasn¡¯t sure if it was his imagination, but Otto¡¯s voice seemed tired.


    However, without giving it much thought, Saru briefly informed Otto of what had happened in the Land of the Soaring Dragon during these days.


    After he finished speaking, Otto¡¯s calm voice came from the scale, ¡°Hmm, you did well. You didn¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    With that, Otto ended the communication.


    Although it was just one sentence, it still made the old Lizardman feel that his efforts these days were worthwhile..

 Chapter 76 - Chapter 76: 075 Dragonborn Evolution_l

    Chapter 76: 075 Dragonborn Evolution_l


    Translator: 549690339


    The junction of Nolan Forest and the Sulfur Mountains.


    Those monsters who refused to submit to Otto have been killed and cleaned up by the ogres.


    Ogres that consumed dragonborn monsters and true dragon flesh have completed their evolution.


    Of course, it¡¯s risky to evolve into a dragonborn, and not all ogres can successfully survive the process.


    Several ogres couldn¡¯t withstand the pain of evolution and closed their eyes forever.


    Most of them were relatively weak, poorly gifted, or didn¡¯t have a strong enough will.


    This success rate is considered quite high.


    The mental willpower of these ogres seemed to far exceed that of their own kind, as if there was a strong spiritual support in their hearts.


    At this point, Moray, who was pinched into a round ball, was still shouting something illogical, but no one was willing to pay attention to him.


    The surviving ogres have all evolved into dragonborn monsters.


    Of course, the degree of evolution varies depending on how much true dragon flesh they received.


    Mega Fatty, Little Fatty, and Wuga were among the ogres who received the highest proportion of true dragon flesh.


    Mega Fatty obtained a very precious piece of Red Dragon meat due to his strong physique and the deterrent force of the fireball. He managed to survive the evolution after consuming it.


    At the same time, his appearance has changed the most. First of all, his height has increased a lot, and his body surface is covered with many red scales.


    Even more striking is that Mega Fatty has grown a second head, and the original head has sprouted a sharp horn on its forehead.


    Overall, Mega Fatty looks much more formidable.


    However, he doesn¡¯t seem to like this change himself, and his two heads are staring fiercely at each other.


    The newly sprouted head seems to have an independent mind of its own.


    One head, the one with the horn, which is the original Mega Fatty, angrily shouted at the other head: ¡°Too ugly! Too ugly! Shrink back, master doesn¡¯t like ogres with two heads!¡±


    Mega Fatty remembered that the first Wuga had been sacrificed because Sofia thought it was too ugly with two heads.


    However, the other head didn¡¯t think so and sneered, ¡°Look at your ridiculous and stupid appearance; if only one of us can exist, it should be me!¡±


    Mega Fatty roared, ¡°No! That¡¯s not right! I came out before you, so I¡¯m your older brother, and you should listen to me! Shrink back now!¡±


    ¡°Ha! Simply because of that, I should listen to you?¡±


    The new head scornfully said, ¡°What a joke! If you can¡¯t stand the sight of me, try cutting me off!¡±


    There is an essential difference between a two-headed ogre and a multi-headed serpent lizard, although they both have multiple heads.


    If one head of a two-headed ogre is chopped off, the other head will die in a short time.


    Mega Fatty is well aware of this through his own instincts.


    But that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s willing to tolerate the new head, so they continue to argue.


    Their voices are loud and noisy, and finally, Sofia can¡¯t take it anymore.


    She turned around and angrily shouted at the ogre who was arguing with himself, ¡°Shut up, Mega Fatty!¡±


    Mega Fatty immediately fell silent, as did the newly sprouted head. But soon, the new head muttered, ¡°I think the master should be calling me¡­¡±


    Mega Fatty widened his eyes, even though he was very angry, he still whispered angrily, ¡°No, the name Mega Fatty is mine!¡±


    But the new head obviously wasn¡¯t willing to give in, so the quarrel continued.


    Of course, this time they both restrained their volume, at least not disturbing Sofia.


    Besides Mega Fatty, Little Fatty and Wuga also managed to grab almost equal shares and completed their evolution successfully.


    But their changes are much smaller compared to Mega Fatty¡¯s.


    Wuga, a relatively traditional ogre, got a large piece of sand mixed with the blood of two adult dragons.


    As a result, he became even stronger and grew red and green dragon scales on his body.


    It looked very strange and ugly, and even more frightening.


    Wuga didn¡¯t care how he looked, though, he was very satisfied with the powerful feeling he had now.


    Little Fatty, on the other hand, ate the Serpentmen Leader who evolved into a dragonborn and a small portion of the Green Dragon¡¯s blood.


    The Serpentmen Leader evolved into a dragonborn because he got the blood and flesh of the Green Dragon, which was naturally inherited by Little Fatty.


    The difference in his appearance wasn¡¯t significant; he only grew slightly taller and had some green scales, but his body seemed to have become more slender.


    The other ogres didn¡¯t have many special changes either, they just became taller and stronger.


    There were some ogres with scales and horns of varying lengths on their heads.


    Only Mega Fatty became a two-headed ogre.


    At this moment, Otto severed the connection with Saru.


    Then he shook his head hard, his mental state was terrible, and it seemed like he would fall asleep at any moment.


    Sofia, who was fiddling with two magic items at the time, also noticed that something was wrong with Otto.


    So, the little girl asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Big Stupid Dragon? Were you talking to Saru just now?¡±


    Otto bit the tip of his tongue to keep himself awake and said wearily, ¡°Saru said there seemed to be some accidents in the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    But he¡¯s already taken care of it. I may need to sleep as soon as possible; I¡¯m feeling very tired right now¡­¡±


    ¡°Really? Then let¡¯s go back quickly!¡±


    The little girl wasn¡¯t at ease with Otto, and many things could wait until they returned to the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    She then recited a spell in her heart and summoned a magic Light Ball and put the two magic items in it.


    This Light Ball can effectively isolate the negative effects of these two magic items on the people around them. She already knows how to deal with them, but it takes some time.


    Right now, it¡¯s best for Otto to return to the Land of the Soaring Dragon as soon as possible and have a good rest.


    She took Moray, who had been pinched into a sphere, from Otto¡¯s dragon claws and then threw the incessant Legendary Witch Demon into another Light Ball.


    This magic Light Ball has a slightly different effect from the one that holds the two magic items.


    It can continuously absorb light and then slowly release the stored sunlight in places where there is no light or at night.


    This is a specialized cage developed specifically to deal with Moray¡¯s ghostly body.


    Although they are supposedly cooperating with him on the surface, neither Otto nor Sofia are likely to trust him completely.


    However, Moray, the person involved, praised, ¡°This spell is quite ingeniously designed, although it¡¯s not challenging¡­


    From the perspective of elemental composition, your talent is excellent, and I admit you¡¯re a genius.


    However, it¡¯s a bit too arrogant to try to crack my magic items with this alone!¡±

 Chapter 77 - Chapter 77: 076 Treasure Hunt_l

    Chapter 77: 076 Treasure Hunt_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Even confined in the magical cage specially made by Sofia, Moray¡¯s mouth never stopped moving.


    Moreover, since this guy was an undead, he didn¡¯t need any rest at all.


    As long as he was willing, he might be able to chatter on for twenty-four hours without stopping.


    Pure mental pollution.


    While being too lazy to deal with him, the little girl had already started thinking about how to add a sound-blocking function to the magic light ball.


    Otto¡¯s condition seemed to be rapidly deteriorating, and the ferocious dragon head was constantly moving up and down.


    Apparently, he was struggling hard against the desire to sleep.


    So Sofia suggested to Otto, ¡°Big dumb dragon, why don¡¯t you go back first!¡±


    ¡°But¡­ ¡®


    Otto tried to keep his eyes open, looking at the group of scary-looking monsters around him.


    Well, he was a bit worried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, without the two adult dragons around, there¡¯s nothing that can threaten me! ¡±


    Sofia smiled and waved her slender arm towards Otto.


    Indicating that she was actually very powerful.


    Seeing that Otto still wasn¡¯t reassured, the little girl reluctantly pulled Mega Fatty over.


    Just as Mega Fatty had worried, the two-headed ogre looked really ugly in Sofia¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Look, now Mega Fatty and the other ogres have evolved into Dragonborn monsters, much stronger than before!¡±


    Though slightly unwilling, Sofia still climbed onto Mega Fatty¡¯s saddle and laughed, ¡°Besides, most of the monsters have already died in this war¡­


    So you can just leave first, and I¡¯ll catch up soon.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    In the end, Otto agreed, mainly because his current condition was really bad.


    Moreover, he could pass out at any moment.


    If he wasted too much time, it would be troublesome if he suddenly fell asleep halfway through.


    It would take a lot of effort for the ogres to carry him back to the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Without any further delay, Otto flapped his wings and tried hard to fly towards the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    As Otto gradually disappeared from sight, Sofia finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Hahaha, a dragon beast and a half-elf brat? What an interesting combination!¡±


    Locked in the light ball, Moray laughed loudly, ¡°You two get along so well! Normally, even a Dragon Beast shouldn¡¯t take notice of a little ant like you!¡±


    The little girl glared at him fiercely but didn¡¯t bother responding to him. Instead, she found the Corrupted Elf Elise.


    Among the monsters that survived and were willing to follow Otto, many were from the Thorn Legion.


    So, having the former commander, Elise, handle things would make it much easier.


    Elise was brought over by an ogre, her body still very weak.


    It was clear that she hadn¡¯t fully recovered from the effects of the magic circle.


    The Corrupted Elf could hardly accept that the ultimate winner of this war would be Otto.


    But being extremely afraid of death, she quickly adjusted her mindset and respectfully knelt down in front of Sofia.


    ¡°Your Highness, may I ask what your orders are¡­¡±


    The little girl sat on Mega Fatty¡¯s saddle, looking down at the depressed green-haired elf with some interest.


    She asked with some interest, ¡°You should know where that Green Dragon¡¯s treasure vault is, right!¡±


    Now that Otto had left, Sofia wasn¡¯t in a hurry to return.


    Instead, she¡¯d rather do some interesting things rather than return to the Land of the Soaring Dragon early and be bored.For example, exploring the legacy of two adult dragons.


    Unlike the two adult dragons, Otto didn¡¯t have a treasure vault of his own.


    But in Sofia¡¯s view, it was just because Otto hadn¡¯t had the chance to obtain treasure.


    Although this big dumb dragon looked different from ordinary ones.


    But his fondness for treasure should be the same.


    She wanted to give Otto a big gift, and the treasure vaults of two adult dragons were undoubtedly the best choice.


    Without any hesitation, Elise revealed the location of Cassiopeia¡¯s treasure vault.


    Actually, this was not a secret.


    Perhaps because of the poverty of the treasure vault, Cassiopeia didn¡¯t hide it like ordinary dragons, but put it directly in the center of her palace as a throne and bed.


    Sofia noted down this vital piece of information and then dismissed Elise.


    Before advancing to the heart of Nolan Forest, the Red Dragon Treasury nearby must also be explored.


    So, she summoned a Flame Lizard.


    This kind of monster is native to the Sulfur Mountains, and also one of the first monsters to follow the Red Dragon.


    In fact, the home of this elemental creature is in the Fire Elemental Plane.


    The Sulfur Mountains were once home to many powerful monsters, including ancient Red Dragons.


    So, some of the rock fissures in the volcano occasionally become portals to the Fire Elemental Plane.


    The ancestors of the Flame Lizards came to the Prime Material Plane through these portals.


    After countless generations, these monsters, who originally only knew the language of the Fire Tribe, can now understand the common language.


    Some of the powerful individuals can even speak it fluently.


    This Flame Lizard hadn¡¯t evolved into a Dragonborn, showing that his luck was neither good nor bad.


    Although he survived, he couldn¡¯t seize the precious and rare opportunity.


    Sofia looked at the trembling Flame Lizard, who was trembling in fear, and asked coldly, ¡°Do you know where the Red Dragon¡¯s treasure vault is?¡±


    This Flame Lizard was not a very powerful one.


    Although it could understand the common language, it couldn¡¯t speak it, so it could only shake its head at Sofia.


    This disappointed Sofia, but soon she changed the question. ¡°Do you know where the Red Dragon¡¯s den is?¡±


    Under Sofia¡¯s expectant gaze, the Blaze Lizard finally nodded.


    Generally, dragon treasure vaults are hidden near their dwellings.


    As long as they knew where the Red Dragon lived, finding its treasure vault would be much easier.


    Because the active volcanoes that make up the Sulfur Mountains often erupt, it is not a suitable place for living creatures.


    Apart from some monsters that like to build nests on steep cliffs, usually only Earth or Fire elementals live there.


    And now, due to a war manipulated by Moray, most of the monster families following the Red Dragon had died.


    So the originally lifeless Sulfur Mountains became even quieter.


    Sofia left half of the Ogres under Little Fatty and Wuga¡¯s command to look after the slightly stronger monsters.


    Then, she rode on Mega Fatty, took the other half of the Ogres, and went to find the Red Dragon¡¯s den under the guidance of the Flame Lizard.


    Along the way, Moray¡¯s mouth was exceptionally quiet.


    But just when Sofia reached the Red Dragon¡¯s lair at the top of the mountain, he suddenly spoke again.


    ¡°I know why that Silver Dragon likes you so much!¡± Admittedly, he successfully aroused Sofia¡¯s interest..

 Chapter 78 - Chapter 78: 077 Red Dragon Treasury_1

    Chapter 78: 077 Red Dragon Treasury_1


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Do you want to know why?¡±


    Moray¡¯s cheap tone made Sofia want to tear his mouth apart.


    Unfortunately, he¡¯s just a sphere now, and she couldn¡¯t find his mouth anyway. So, Sofia had to bite her lip and said impatiently, ¡°Just say it!¡±


    Contrary to the little girl¡¯s annoyed expression, Moray laughed happily, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it all the way!


    There must be something very similar between you two that makes Otto value you so much.¡±


    ¡°Similar traits?¡±


    Sofia frowned and thought for a long time but still couldn¡¯t figure out what was so similar between her and Otto.


    ¡°It seems I¡¯ll have to solve the mystery!¡±


    Moray suddenly sneered, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because both of you have impure bloodlines?


    To put it bluntly, you and that silver Dragon Beast are both lowly mixed breeds!¡±


    The little girl¡¯s face suddenly darkened, although, in some respects, Moray wasn¡¯t wrong.


    Neither Otto nor Sofia looked like purebred dragons and elves.


    But that doesn¡¯t mean Sofia was willing to accept Moray¡¯s harsh words.


    The little girl stared coldly at the magic light ball containing Moray.


    Then she condensed a magical whirlwind in her hand.


    Just after Moray finished boasting and feeling a strange satisfaction, he instinctively felt that something was wrong.


    Before he could react, Sofia directly placed the light ball containing him into the center of the whirlwind.


    Moray felt the whole world starting to spin.


    Amid Moray¡¯s screams, the whirlwind spun even faster.


    This was the method Otto taught Sofia, and she surprisingly used it as soon as he left.


    Soon Moray began to beg for mercy, ¡°I apologize, I apologize! Please stop, my head is about to explode!¡±


    But Sofia ignored it.


    Contrary to her cute and soft appearance, the little girl¡¯s heart was much harder.


    The louder Moray¡¯s screams, the more joyful she felt.


    She patted the two-headed ogre beneath her, whose two heads glared at each other before obediently walking into the Red Dragon¡¯s lair.


    Both heads of the two-headed ogre have the ability to control their body.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the little girl being next to them, they might end up fighting against each other over control of their body.


    For now, Mega Fatty took control of the body.


    After all, he was the original inhabitant of this body, and his control over it was the strongest.


    As soon as Sofia entered the dragon lair, she felt that the temperature inside was much higher than outside.


    The even more pungent sulfur smell made the little girl involuntarily cover her nose.


    The deeper she went, the worse it got.


    By the time she reached the deepest part of the lair, she could even see some surging hot lava.


    This dragon lair was still some distance from the volcanic vent; there shouldn¡¯t be any exposed surface lava under normal circumstances.


    It seemed that the Red Dragon usually slept nearby.


    Dragons have a natural talent, similar to an aura, that can influence the surrounding terrain.


    For example, even if a Red Dragon lived in a place other than the Sulfur Mountains, the area would eventually transform into something similar to the surrounding dragon lair due to their long-term residence.Looking around, Sofia quickly discovered a corner at the innermost part of the dragon¡¯s lair.


    As she directed Mega Fatty to walk over and just turned around, the little girl felt as if her eves were filled with golden light.


    Shocked, she even forgot to continue supplying the magical energy needed to maintain the magic cyclone.


    Poor Moray was finally released from the endless spinning and stopped screaming.


    At this moment, he was making retching noises.


    In Sofia¡¯s sight, the first thing she saw was a vast area of gold coins and gemstones shining with enchanting light.


    They were piled together like the most common sand and stones, looking like small mounds from a distance.


    Next to these gold coins and gemstones were a pile of unremarkable-looking metal ores.


    However, looking through the fractures of some ores, it could be seen that these ores were also valuable.


    Not to mention gold mines, silver mines, or gem mines, there were also quite a few precious magic metals such as mithril and green gold.


    As for the specific types, they would need to be carefully identified later.


    But it could be confirmed that these unremarkable-looking metal ores were far more valuable than the most abundant gold coins and gemstones. Besides these, Sofia also found many humanoid weapons and equipment.


    Most of them were relatively ordinary.


    Although luxurious in terms of materials, it was clear that the previous owners had high social status.


    But there was not much to say except that they could be worth some money.


    However, Sofia also found a few very nice magic items in there.


    She jumped down from Mega Fatty and kicked a gold-edged plate armor inlaid with sapphires.


    Her dazzling eyes sparkled with strange light, and she quickly read the magic abilities of the armor.


    ¡°Hard Plate Armor, able to resist a certain amount of attack damage, and activate low-level healing magic five times a day¡­¡±


    It was a quite good low-level magic item, but Sofia didn¡¯t want to wear something that looked like a tin can. Also, an ogre couldn¡¯t wear such small equipment.


    So she quickly turned her attention to another magic item.


    ¡°Eagle Eye Leather Armor, attached with dark vision magic, can enhance the wearer¡¯s resistance to strong light¡­¡±


    Well, this one didn¡¯t seem to be useful either, so she then looked at a plain-looking square-headed long-handle heavy hammer beside her.


    ¡°Leader¡¯s Two-handed Hammer, can increase the user¡¯s leadership, and inspire the morale of surrounding allies¡­¡±


    This one looked good, so she gestured at Mega Fatty.


    The two-headed ogre reluctantly held the long-handled hammer in his hand, and it looked to be the right size.


    ¡°Hmm, not bad!¡±


    Sofia nodded in satisfaction, but Mega Fatty didn¡¯t like the weapon that much.


    Compared to a two-handed hammer, he actually wanted a magic wand more.


    However, the newly-grown head next to him couldn¡¯t stop praising the hammer.


    Fearing to disturb Sofia, he whispered to Mega Fatty: ¡°Look, this hammer is so beautiful. If you could use it to smash an enemy¡¯s skull, the sound would be amazing!¡±


    Mega Fatty didn¡¯t want to deal with this guy who had no artistic pursuit and sulked in silence.


    ¡°Hmm, Giant Slayer Longsword, can deal more damage to creatures larger than the user.


    Also carved with a hold person spell, after activation, you won¡¯t be knocked down by enemies larger than you once a day.¡±


    The longsword looked pretty ordinary, without any decorative lines. Sofia almost missed it.


    Besides these, there were a few more magic items that did not attract the little girl¡¯s interest.


    But soon, she found the most precious magic item in the Red Dragon¡¯s Treasury, a beautifully sewn gold thread small pocket.


    ¡°Treasure Bag, it contains a cubic storage space with about three meters on each side, can¡¯t store living things, and there is no weight limit for stored items¡­.¡±

 Chapter 79 - Chapter 79: 078 Return Loaded with Spoils_l

    Chapter 79: 078 Return Loaded with Spoils_l


    Translator: 549690339


    As Sofia was playing with the exquisite treasure pouch, which was about the size of an egg, Moray¡¯s magic light ball flew over to her.


    The guy finally recovered from his dizziness.


    After Sofia stopped managing the magic light ball, he could even use the light ball as his own carrier, controlling it with magic to fly around.


    Upon seeing the treasure pouch in the little girl¡¯s hand, Moray remarked, ¡°This is truly a great treasure, worth at least a hundred thousand gold coins in the richest city-states of the Dark Domain!¡±


    Sofia didn¡¯t bother to respond to him, flipping back and forth through the treasure pouch, but still not finding anything.


    It seemed that all the treasures inside had been dumped on the ground nearby by the Red Dragon.


    The Red Dragon¡¯s treasury was incredibly abundant, covering an area of about twenty meters in diameter within the cave.


    The gold coins alone were enough to rival some smaller states.


    It seemed that this evil dragon had plundered plenty of places for its own greed.


    But in the end, everything became loot for Sofia and Otto.


    Similarly, this could also explain why so many Dragon Slayers were willing to take risks despite the great dangers.


    There were too many items in the treasury, and Sofia¡¯s dazzling eyes carefully searched the nearby area for valuable items.


    She then put the precious magic items, magic metals, and magic-infused gems into the treasure pouch.


    The treasure pouch only had three cubic meters of storage space, so naturally, it was used for the most precious items.


    It was only when the treasure pouch was full that the real trouble began.


    Here, the gold coins, ordinary gems, and shiny artifacts were by far the most numerous.


    And there were hardly any large boxes around to hold things.


    How to take all this lovely shiny gold away was obviously a happy problem.


    About twenty Ogres followed Sofia, all of them strong and elite.


    Soon, the little girl came up with an idea, taking out several bottles of blue potion from the Red Dragon¡¯s treasury.


    These were relatively high-quality magic recovery potions.


    Why would they appear in the Red Dragon¡¯s treasury?


    Perhaps they were just incidental loot from a highway robbery, or inherited from some overreaching dragon slayers.


    Either way, Sofia didn¡¯t care, as long as it could help her quickly recover her depleted magic power.


    The magic recovery potion tasted strongly of herbal medicine, so the little girl pinched her nose and forced herself to drink several bottles.


    Immediately, she felt much of her exhaustion dissipate, and her magic reserves recovered considerably.


    Then, she raised her tattered magic wand, and a magic-ice chest slowly took shape as her magic flowed out.


    Moray saw Sofia¡¯s idea and suggested, ¡°If you want to use magic to create containers to carry these treasures, why not focus on the shape of the containers?¡±


    Sofia looked at the light ball floating before her eyes, puzzled.


    The confused look on the little girl seemed to make Moray feel his superior intelligence.


    So he continued arrogantly, ¡°After all, you¡¯ll need to have these Ogres carry the boxes down eventually, won¡¯t you?


    So why not simply create some huge backpacks in the shape of Ogres with magic?


    That way, it should be easier to carry and hold more, right?¡±


    Indeed, since it was an item condensed with magic, there were no restrictions on its shape.A giant backpack is obviously much easier to carry than multiple ice chests.


    Although that was the case, some people just couldn¡¯t accept that someone could come up with a smarter and more practical suggestion than they had.


    So Moray was prepared to be thrown into a magical whirlwind again by an angry little girl.


    But to his surprise, Sofia thought about it seriously for a moment.


    Finally, she nodded to Moray and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. It would be more appropriate to make a backpack adapted to the Ogre¡¯s size!¡±


    As soon as her words fell, the little girl pulled over a relatively strong Ogre.


    She quickly tailored a giant icy backpack for him.


    However, the final product looked more like a giant carrying basket than a backpack.


    At her instruction, the other Ogres around began to load gold coins and ore into the backpack made of magic ice blocks.


    Just as Moray had said, this type of container could hold more, and it was more convenient for the Ogres to carry.


    So the little girl destroyed the previous magic condensed chests, but a few chests in the Red Dragon Treasury were left intact.


    Even if they were just treasure chests, they were adorned with jewels and gold edges and were very valuable.


    With their rough and thick skin, even carrying such a large cold ice block on their backs, the Ogres could withstand it for a long time.


    Nevertheless, Sofia still put a group cold resistance spell on them.


    Soon, all the Ogres, including Mega Fatty, had magic condensed icy backpacks hanging behind them.


    Together with Sofia¡¯s treasure bag, they had finally emptied the Red Dragon¡¯s treasury.


    In order to prevent accidents during transportation, such as coins and ores scattering due to bumps,


    Sofia even condensed a solid lid on top of the icy backpack with magic.


    There should be no hitches now, Sofia looked on satisfied.


    She then took out a bottle of hard to swallow magic recovery potion from the treasure bag and pinched her nose to drink it.


    She had deliberately selected various potions from the treasury and stored them in her treasure bag.


    These consumables were both practical and valuable, and it was best to carry them close to her body.


    Because of the continuous production of the giant icy backpacks, her newly recovered magic was exhausted, and she even had beads of sweat on her forehead.


    After drinking a bottle of bitter potion, Sofia¡¯s spirit improved a lot.


    She added a cold resistance spell to herself, and then climbed onto the saddle of Mega Fatty.


    Due to Mega Fatty¡¯s back carrying the icy backpack, the wooden saddle was moved to the belly of the two-headed Ogre.


    Although the view was a bit different, Sofia didn¡¯t care, her heart was filled with joy of returning with a full load.


    Poor Mega Fatty not only carried the largest icy backpack but also held a two-handed iron sledgehammer almost as long as himself in his hands, while continuing to serve as Sofia¡¯s mount.


    It¡¯s worth mentioning that he didn¡¯t give up his homemade magic wand full of patches because of the hammer bestowed by the little girl.


    The fire stick was tucked in his waist, swaying as he walked.


    Descending the mountain with a full load was much more exhausting than climbing up empty-handed, especially for Mega Fatty who carried the heaviest load.


    If it weren¡¯t for his physical strength far exceeding ordinary Ogres, and not having expended too much energy in the previous battle against the Undead,


    He might have already collapsed on the way down the mountain..

 Chapter 80 - Chapter 80: 079 Your eyes are very special.

    Chapter 80: 079 Your eyes are very special.


    Translator: 549690339


    Even though the journey downhill was tiring, Mega Fatty was enjoying it. However, the newly grown head next to him was raising its eyebrows at him.


    ¡°Hey! Brother, how are you feeling now?


    If you feel tired, I¡¯d be more than happy to share this burden, since we¡¯re brothers!¡±


    He meant that he wanted Mega Fatty to relinquish control of the body.


    After all, Mega Fatty was the original owner of this body, and for the time being, he couldn¡¯t outfight him.


    More importantly, it wouldn¡¯t be good if any accident happened during the struggle that irritated Sofia.


    Mega Fatty gave him a disdainful look, then laughed heartily. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, this is how our master shows her love for me. Little Fatty and Wuga are so envious!¡±


    After evolving into a Dragonborn, this already unusual Ogre not only grew a second head with independent thought, but his original head also became a lot smarter.


    This can be seen from the fact that he can already speak Common fluently.


    After one lesson, their conversations were always in a low voice, at least not loud enough to disturb Sofia.


    At this moment, Moray, who had been silent for a long time, floated to the little girl¡¯s side.


    Although Sofia didn¡¯t care about him, he didn¡¯t have any thoughts of escaping either.


    He was now trapped in this magical Light Ball that was always filled with sunlight. His Ghost body, the size of a ball, was too weak to break the shackles of the Light Ball.


    Let alone slowly floating around. Even if he could really escape, what could he do in this state¡­


    Since he made the Icy Backpack for Sofia according to the size of the Ogre, he had been silent.


    But now, he seemed to have something to say to Sofia.


    Sitting in the saddle in front of Mega Fatty¡¯s belly, Sofia glanced at the Light Ball.


    She said irritably, ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood right now, but it doesn¡¯t mean that some people who provoke me won¡¯t be thrown into a magic whirlwind!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t make the same mistake twice!¡±


    Probably¡­


    Moray added a little sentence in his heart, then said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re Sofia, right?¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    The little girl looked at Moray with dangerous eyes. This guy had a terrible mouth, just as bad, if not worse, than the dead Red Dragon.


    If he were to say anything offensive again, Sofia could guarantee that there would be dire consequences he would never forget.


    Remembering the taste of the magic whirlwind, Moray¡¯s soul shivered involuntarily.


    He then forced a smile and said, ¡°After observing your spell-casting process in making the magic backpack, I think I¡¯ve discovered the reason why your magical talent is far beyond ordinary people!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Sofia blinked her eyes; she didn¡¯t have much awareness of this herself.


    She just felt that many things that other people needed to research and study for a long time could be easily grasped by her with just one look.


    She pondered for a moment, then said, ¡°Tell me your thoughts, but if it¡¯s just some nonsense, I promise you¡¯ll have an unforgettable experience!¡±


    This little devil is far more evil-minded than that silver Dragon Beast!


    Moray thought to himself, and then explained, ¡°Based on my observation of your casting methods and my thoughts along the way, we can draw a preliminary conclusion¡­¡±


    ¡°Your magical talent is indeed very strong, but it has not reached a


    heaven-defying level. At most, it¡¯s one in ten thousand.


    There will be many people like this in the world for each era. As long as they live long enough, stepping into the realm of Legend does not seem to be difficult.


    Having said that, Moray paused for a moment, as if recalling and pondering something, but soon continued, ¡°I used to have a Dore Elf disciple in the Dark Domain.


    Her magical talent should be not much different from yours. I had high hopes for her and originally intended to cultivate her as my chief disciple.


    However, she eventually betrayed me for some fame and fortune, so I turned her into a soulless zombie.¡±


    Sofia said with an impatient expression, ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°You and Otto are both impatient, and this is not a good thing for your future path in magic¡­¡±


    The little girl nodded thoughtfully, looking as if she actually agreed with Moray¡¯s words.


    This surprised Moray a bit, but he quickly continued, ¡°Although this is just my personal speculation, observing you earlier¡­


    I think that the real reason why you transcend ordinary people is not your outstanding magical talent, but a pair of unique eyes!¡± Sofia pointed to her own eyes in confusion. ¡°You mean these?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I mean it literally. Your eyes are very special!¡±


    Upon receiving Moray¡¯s confirmation, Sofia hesitated. ¡°But I don¡¯t think they¡¯re different¡­


    Moray explained, ¡°You could immediately detect the magic items hidden in a pile of treasure and accurately determine their magical effects. I don¡¯t think you cast the corresponding identification spells, right?¡±


    The little girl shook her head. ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t learned that kind of spell. So, ordinary people can¡¯t see the effects of magic items?¡±


    Moray looked at Sofia speechlessly. Magic items did not come with a user manual.


    Without being told by the creator or slowly exploring them, one would need an identification spell.


    Otherwise, who knows what the real effect of a magic item is?


    If one could simply look at it and know the ability of a magic item, then the two adult dragons that had entered Otto¡¯s belly would not have used the items Moray had prepared for them.


    Soon, Moray asked, ¡°So, can you see the effects of the two magic items I made?


    Of course, I¡¯m talking about the ones besides mental guidance¡­¡±


    Little girl took the Light Balls that sealed the two magic items from the Treasure Bag and stared at them.


    She quickly said, ¡°Soul Eater Wand: Every time the holder kills an enemy, it restores a certain proportion of the enemy¡¯s soul¡¯s physical and magical energy.


    The holder¡¯s every spell attack will add a certain amount of corrosion damage and can affect undead creatures¡­


    This was the effect of the bone wand, apart from mental guidance.


    Acknowledging the description, Moray said, ¡°Not a single mistake! And what about the effect of the ring?¡±


    Sofia¡¯s gaze turned to the ring with the devilish face carved on it and then said, ¡°Stored Spell Ring: can engrave one spell known by the holder.


    Once a day, by consuming a soul as a reserve of magical energy for engraved spell use.


    Once the reserve of magical energy is used up, the engraved spell can no longer be used.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely correct!¡±


    Moray¡¯s voice sounded excited. ¡°If my guess is correct, your eyes can observe all the magic fluctuations around you and acquire some of their root source.


    This is your most precious gift!¡±

 Chapter 81 - Chapter 81: 080 Magic Research_l

    Chapter 81: 080 Magic Research_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Although Moray¡¯s tone sounded very excited, Sofia still found it hard to understand.


    So Moray explained, ¡°Do you know why developing a new magic spell is so difficult?¡±


    The little girl tilted her head, thinking for a while before saying doubtfully, ¡°Is it really difficult?¡±


    Look, is this even human language?


    If Moray were still alive now, he would surely be so angry that his heart would race and his blood pressure would rise.


    But even now, his soul trembled a few times.


    He then tried to calm himself down and continued, ¡°Developing new magic is a process of constant experimentation, and this usually requires a large amount of time, manpower, and wealth.


    But you can skip the most difficult and important part of the process.


    As long as you master enough knowledge, your eyes will allow you to easily choose the best combination of magical power and elements.


    This is also why you can easily learn and use a new spell.¡±


    Moray¡¯s voice sounded excited, but Sofia frowned at him and asked, ¡°Why do you tell me all these?


    I don¡¯t think you¡¯re kind enough to help me explore my own secrets.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very smart! With both talent and brains, you¡¯ve mastered half of the factors to become strong!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the other half?¡±


    Sofia had always been interested in becoming strong because only by becoming strong enough could she not cause trouble for Otto during crucial moments.


    But she didn¡¯t want to just limit herself to this; she wanted to help Otto as much as possible.


    Let the big dumb dragon take the lead while she hid under his protection and enjoyed herself?


    This wasn¡¯t the life Sofia wanted; she wanted to stand side by side with Otto.


    To enjoy the same happiness and glory and to bear the same pressure and challenges.


    In response to Sofia¡¯s question, Moray answered with a smile, ¡°Luck!¡±


    ¡°Luck?¡±


    The little girl frowned, this answer didn¡¯t seem to be what she wanted.


    But Moray laughed, ¡°Kid, never underestimate luck. With your talent, it¡¯s not difficult to become a legend.


    But whether you can live safely till that day depends on your luck!


    Over the past thousands of years, I¡¯ve seen too many amazing geniuses die from various accidents.


    All of them were rare talents with great ambitions and confidence.


    They thought they were God¡¯s chosen ones, but what happened in the end?¡±


    Moray sneered, ¡°Let alone becoming a legend, how many of them could even survive?


    I¡¯ve even strangled a few idiots who didn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them.


    They really thought they were the main characters in a bard¡¯s story, and everything around them would follow their whims!¡±


    ¡°I will survive, together with the big dumb dragon! And I¡¯ve always been lucky. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have met Otto!¡±


    Sofia¡¯s expression was very determined. She believed that she was indeed very fortunate to meet Otto.


    If it weren¡¯t for Otto, her best outcome now might be to become a personal servant for some big noble after she grew up.


    Or maybe she would have been bought by some pervert by now.


    At this time, the team, who had harvested a great deal, was about to return to the main group. Moray sighed at this moment.


    ¡°The big dumb dragon you¡¯re talking about and I are very similar, but also very different .


    ¡°Tell me!¡±


    Sofia was naturally very interested in anything about Otto.


    Moray said bitterly, ¡°He and I are both destined to walk this path called the


    ¡®Lonely Route of the Strong.¡¯


    Almost everything in the world cannot tolerate the existence of him and me!¡±


    ¡°No, I will always follow him! Take care of him! Forever!¡±


    Seeing Sofia¡¯s unwavering answer, Moray¡¯s voice sounded even more disappointed.


    ¡°Yes, this is where he and I differ. That guy is really lucky to have met you¡­


    At this point, Moray seemed to recall his past thousands of years ago.


    Back then, he seemed to have a beloved like this, but in the end, the two of them took entirely different paths.


    Once lovers, they ultimately became enemies¡­


    Although he didn¡¯t continue speaking, he silently wished Otto and Sofia well in his heart.


    He hoped that they would never make the same regretful choice he had made.


    ¡°Let¡¯s return to our original topic!¡±


    Moray adjusted his emotions and continued, ¡°I hope we can cooperate!¡± ¡°Cooperate? Like you and the big dumb dragon?¡±


    Sofia shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t think so because you¡¯ve already used your knowledge to get the big dumb dragon¡¯s protection. But what else have you got that¡¯s worth offering?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t jump to conclusions!¡±


    Moray said indifferently, ¡°Otto and I are allies at best, so I¡¯ll kindly offer you some advice as an elder.


    That is, never say no, especially when you¡¯re not sure what you can gain from it!¡±


    ¡°So, what can I gain from you? And what do I have to offer?¡±


    A so-called collaboration naturally involves mutual contribution and sharing the results.


    ¡°I like talking to smart people!¡±


    Moray laughed, ¡°I¡¯ve devoted my life to the study of magic.


    And it was also to continue what I love doing, that I turned myself into a Witch Demon.


    This way, I have almost infinite time to squander!


    Since becoming a Witch Demon, time is no longer a valuable resource for me.


    However, who would want to waste time on boring experiments if they could be completed faster?¡±


    After going around in circles, Sofia finally understood what he was trying to say.


    ¡°You want me to help you with your new magic research?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! ¡±


    Moray said excitedly, ¡°Although my power is limited, my knowledge is complete, and my passion is high.


    All of these are enough for me to carry on with brand new magic research like before.


    With your help, I can even more conveniently and quickly solve a lot of the problems that have piled up before


    Also, magic research usually requires many precious materials.


    Some of them are magical metals like Black Gold, buried deep in the depths of mines.


    If I have your help, searching for them should also become much easier!¡±


    Sofia frowned, ¡°It sounds like I¡¯m a helper or a drudge


    Moray¡¯s expression became enthusiastic, ¡°You should consider yourself a noble magical researcher! !! ¡±


    ¡°In short, this is only the part I have to offer. What can I gain from you?¡±


    Little girl was not as obsessed with magic research as Moray, who gave everything just to seek an unknown answer.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re a real buzzkill¡­¡±


    Moray said unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to help the big dumb dragon? Helping me with magic research can easily achieve that!¡±


    ¡°Really? Tell me!¡±


    The little girl became interested immediately.


    Seeing the excited little girl, Moray felt that he might have found the way to deal with her.


    So he tried to say, ¡°For example, researching a spell that can quickly cook delicious food .


    ¡°What?¡±


    The little girl looked a bit puzzled at the Light Ball in front of her. She didn¡¯t know what this had to do with what he had just talked about¡­.

 Chapter 82 - Chapter 82: 081 Fish Caught on the Hook 1

    Chapter 82: 081 Fish Caught on the Hook 1


    Translator: 549690339


    But soon, Moray provided her with a satisfactory answer.


    ¡°The size of that big dumb dragon is bound to increase, and food will definitely be a major issue in the future.


    You said before that you were willing to take care of him. You weren¡¯t just saying that, were you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    Sofia hurriedly shook her adorable little head.


    ¡°So as long as you can work with me to complete this kind of spell.


    Just think about it, with a flick of a spell, a live wild boar can be transformed into various delicious dishes in just a few seconds!


    By then, our King Otto will no longer have to endure the inferior cooking skills of those stupid followers.


    Wouldn¡¯t you have successfully helped him?¡±


    ¡°And also¡­¡±


    Moray¡¯s voice sounded very tempting.


    ¡°And also?¡±


    The young girl¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard the bard say? To hold a man, you have to hold his stomach!


    Although Otto is a dragon, he is also a male creature, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°1¡­1 don¡¯t have that kind of relationship with the big dumb dragon¡­¡±


    Sofia blushed and hesitated for a moment before pretending to be serious: ¡°But I think you¡¯re right, someone should explore the unknown and embark on the glorious path of a magic researcher!¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Not for the big dumb dragon!¡±


    ¡°I understand, I understand!¡±


    Both sides reached a consensus in an instant, and their moods became quite good.


    Sofia felt that she had found another way to help Otto.


    As for Moray, he was happy that his many long-standing magic research problems could continue to progress.


    At the same time, he slowly figured out how to deal with this moody half-elf youngster.


    Finally, they returned to where the other half of the monsters were, and Little Fatty came to greet them from afar.


    When both parties gathered together, under Mega Fatty¡¯s command, the ogres who had followed Sofia up the mountain to search for treasures and those who had stayed behind exchanged their icy backpacks.


    Even though the ogres had thick skin and were endowed with a cold resistance spell.


    However, carrying such a large block of ice close to their bodies for a long time still caused them to shiver constantly.


    Therefore, taking turns carrying the icy backpack was the right choice.


    And a considerable amount of time had passed since Otto left.


    By then, the other monsters that had previously been exhausted could stand and walk slowly.


    Although they hadn¡¯t regained much combat strength, they should have no problem just traveling.


    So, Sofia sat on Mega Fatty, who had unloaded the icy backpack.


    With a wave of her little hand, hundreds of monsters made their way to the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Along the way, Moray was still discussing future cooperation with Sofia.


    And through the young girl, he learned a lot about the situation in the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Suddenly, Moray asks, ¡°Are you saying that dogs in Dragon¡¯s Land are raising a group of kobolds to serve as food?¡± ¡°Yes, is there a problem with that?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a waste?¡±


    The young girl shook her head, not understanding Moray¡¯s meaning.


    She generally didn¡¯t interfere with Dragonland¡¯s development, which was mostly managed by Saru.


    Moray regretted this, saying, ¡°The kobold race is indeed populous and grows rapidly.


    But it¡¯s a pity to raise them only as ordinary livestock! ¡±


    ¡°So what do you want to do?¡±¡±They are natural excavators and builders, if it were me, I would definitely throw them into the mines.


    At the same time, I would require them to build more sturdy buildings or walls within our territory!¡±


    Moreover, Moray added, ¡°With your eyes, we can easily find some hidden magic metal veins in the mountains or underground.


    By then, these Kobolds can work tirelessly for us to mine those rare ores.¡±


    As a legendary witch demon who had lived for thousands of years, Moray naturally knew much more than Saru, an indigenous creature of Nolan Forest.


    However, he would only occasionally offer relevant suggestions at some points.


    If he were to replace Saru as the butler of the Land of the Soaring Dragon, he would certainly be unwilling.


    He would rather stay in the magic laboratory instead.


    Generally, Sofia did not intervene in the internal affairs of the Land of the Soaring Dragon, but this did not mean she didn¡¯t care about them.


    After all, this was Otto¡¯s property.


    She silently noted down the matters Moray had mentioned. Naturally, she would inform Saru when she returned to the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    By then, the old Lizardman would give her a satisfactory answer on how to proceed.


    Many things don¡¯t require personal involvement, just giving a direction is enough for the subordinates.


    On this point, her view was completely the same as Otto¡¯s.


    Next, Sofia and Moray had many in-depth discussions regarding the construction of the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    When they learned that Otto and Sofia still lived in a barren cave, Moray suggested, ¡°Now you have become the joint masters of Nolan Forest and Sulfur Mountains.


    It is simply unacceptable that such a noble status does not even have a decent palace!¡±


    Sofia, who agreed with this very much, nodded repeatedly. However, she did not want to leave the place where she first settled.


    What¡¯s more, the construction of the Land of the Soaring Dragon had already taken shape, and it would be too wasteful just to give up.


    After that, Moray mysteriously chuckled, ¡°I happen to have a long-shelved research subject in magic.


    The research direction is how to quickly generate buildings in line with our preferences using magic. I call it The Skill of Rapid Construction of Wonders!


    If we can successfully research it, you can use this spell to stack up a magnificent castle on the spot!¡±


    Sofia¡¯s eyes sparkled with desire.


    At this moment, she seemed to finally understand why Moray was so obsessed with researching new magic. ¡°Ha, the fish is hooked!¡±


    Moray felt even more joyful.


    Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    After a battle, this place has become even more lively and vibrant.


    Under the leadership of the Wild Boar Chief Longfang, a group of Quilboars and Goblins were speeding up the construction of new dwellings.


    They will be allocated to the newly joined Quilboars and Werewolves in the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    As they were working enthusiastically, a giant shadow floated through the sky overhead.


    If you looked up, you could see a large expanse of silver scales reflecting the dazzling light in the sun.


    Otto had returned.


    Saru arrived at the open space in front of the Giant Bear Cave as soon as possible and successfully saw Otto who was about to go into slumber.


    With his eyes half-closed, Otto drowsily looked at the old Lizardman.


    Tiredly, he said, ¡°I am going to sleep. All matters will still be handed over to you to handle.


    If there is anything difficult to decide, you can discuss it with Sofia.¡±


    Without waiting for Saru¡¯s response, Otto hurried into the depths of the cave.


    Of course, he did not forget to leave one last sentence.


    ¡°From today on, I am the joint master of Nolan Forest and Sulfur Mountains!¡±


    The old Lizardman stood still with a rigid expression, breathing rapidly and appearing stunned¡­.

 Chapter 83 - Chapter 83: 082 Very Good, Very Good!_l

    Chapter 83: 082 Very Good, Very Good!_l


    Translator: 549690339


    From today onwards, I shall be the joint ruler of Nolan Forest and the Sulfur


    Mountains¡­


    This sentence echoed in Saru¡¯s mind, wondering what it truly meant.


    Could he really take it at face value?


    After all, Otto was still a young Silver Dragon in terms of size.


    Could he really defeat two well-known adult dragons?


    Or maybe¡­


    The two foolish adult dragons had destroyed each other, benefiting the great Silver Dragon Lord?


    Unconsciously, he had been standing in front of Giant Bear Cave all afternoon.


    ¡°Chieftain!¡±


    Scar came over, successfully pulling Saru back to reality.


    A cold wind blew, and the old Lizardman looked up at the sky in confusion, realizing that it had already turned dark.


    ¡°Chieftain, a scout team that just returned says they have important news to report to you!¡±


    As he said this, Scar added: ¡°It¡¯s related to the front-line battlefield!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Saru¡¯s eyes lit up, and he immediately asked Scar to lead the way.


    Soon, in his usual office space, Saru met three slender Lizardmen.


    They all looked extremely excited and agitated, indicating that the information they wanted to share was of utmost importance.


    The three Lizardman scouts glanced at each other.


    Then the one who seemed to be the team leader nervously stepped forward, rubbing his hands together.


    He looked at Saru, calming himself down.


    Then he said, ¡°Chieftain, I am Bark, the captain of the Third Scout Team.


    We discovered Princess Sofia and the returning Ogres nearby, along with about


    500 other monster followers.¡±


    Saru nodded, but it was clear that Bark, the team leader in front of him, had more to say.


    Bark quickly continued, ¡°Princess Sofia personally confirmed that we are the ultimate victors in this war.


    The Green Dragon and Red Dragon, as well as their affiliated legions, have already become a thing of the past.


    From today onwards, the great Silver Dragon Lord is the sole ruler of both


    Nolan Forest and the Sulfur Mountains!¡±


    Finally, he added, ¡°Victory belongs to the Soaring Dragon Legion!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Saru¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much.


    But he kept shouting in his heart that his initial choice was indeed correct.


    For hundreds, even thousands of years, the Dragon Eye Clan¡¯s predecessor, the nameless Lizardman Clan, had been struggling to survive in Nolan Forest.


    Finally, under his decision and the guidance of the great Silver Dragon Lord, they were now on the path to glory and endless honor.


    He had always believed in Otto, believing in his own choice.


    But now that the day had come, he felt somewhat dazed.


    Everything had come too quickly, so fast that he hadn¡¯t had time to prepare mentally.


    ¡°When will Princess Sofia return!¡±


    The old Lizardman¡¯s heart was beating at an unprecedented speed.


    He couldn¡¯t wait to personally confirm this wonderful news with Sofia.


    Bark estimated for a moment and then replied: ¡°Based on their current speed, they should be back by early morning.¡±


    ¡°Very good! Very good! ¡°It was already approaching midnight, but Saru did not feel a little bit sleepy.


    He excitedly strode towards the gate of the Land of the Soaring Dragon, the old Lizardman seeming to grow younger in an instant.


    ¡°Hurry! Prepare a feast to welcome Princess Sofia, I want to restart the Harvest Festival!¡±


    Upon the command of the elderly Lizardman Saru, the peaceful Land of the Soaring Dragon, due to the late hour, became lively again.


    Having always been frugal, Saru became very generous this time. At his direction, a variety of foods were dragged out from the cellars and warehouses by the Lizardmen.


    Wild boars and other captured animals nearby were slaughtered and cleaned. The captive Kobolds, whose flesh stinks, narrowly escaped their fate.


    The ancestors of the Lizardmen had also experienced times of prosperity, with a population reaching up to thousands or even tens of thousands during their peak.


    The traditional Harvest Festival was a tradition passed down from that time.


    The main purpose of the celebration was to worship and express gratitude for the Lizardman god, Sai Meu An-Ya.


    For this purpose, they would offer up various precious items or even perform live sacrifices with other races.


    But this time, the situation was different; they did not set up the statue of the Lizardman god Sai Meu An-Ya as was recorded in the past, instead directing their offerings to Otto.


    No one questioned this because it was due to Otto that they had the confidence to restart this carnival.


    Even the Quilboar and Werewolves were no exception. They were also informed to prepare for the Harvest Festival.


    Longfang and Link followed Gaz with puzzled expressions, looking somewhat out of place among the bustling Lizardmen.


    The members of their tribes shared the same baffled look as they watched the excited Lizardmen.


    Soon, Gaz pulled aside Scar, who was leading a group of Lizardmen in preparing for the festival, and asked curiously, ¡°What happened? Why is it suddenly so lively¡­ ¡®


    Scar signaled the other Lizardmen not to worry about him and to continue preparing for the festival before explaining the cause to them.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that the great Silver Dragon Lord defeated two adult dragons and became the ruler of both Nolan Forest and the Sulfur Mountains?¡±


    Gaz looked in disbelief at Scar, while Longfang and Link¡¯s expressions were almost no different from his.


    Once Scar left, the three creatures still had a hard time believing the story.


    With some hesitation, the Wild Boar Chief Longfang said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe, those were two adult dragons¡­¡±


    Among the three, Werewolf Link was the most conflicted, because he had high expectations for the Red Dragon before this.


    Link gave a wry smile, ¡°We were all too full of ourselves¡­¡±


    Longfang patted his shoulder, and Gaz laughed heartily, ¡°What are you two brooding about? Victory belongs to the Soaring Dragon Legion, and thus to us as well. Get your spirits up!


    We are latecomers in the first place; do you want to shamelessly enjoy delicious food without doing anything?¡±


    Gaz personally led the confidantes he had brought from Black Gold City into the busy Lizardmen preparations, doing their best to participate in the preparation of the festival.


    Longfang looked at Link, waiting for his decision.


    ¡°Have some confidence, old friend! The facts prove that your choice was the right one¡­¡±


    Link hooked Longfang¡¯s shoulder, speaking earnestly, ¡°I¡¯ve given up on unrealistic ideas; regardless of the final outcome, let¡¯s journey down this road together to the end!¡±


    Under the leadership of the two chiefs, the Quilboar and Werewolves also contributed their efforts to preparing for the festival.


    During the cheerful festival preparations, various races of different appearances and thoughts seemed to finally let go of their prejudices and peacefully blend together.


    Eventually, with the efforts of everyone in the Land of the Soaring Dragon, the preparation for the Harvest Festival was completed perfectly.


    Now they just need to wait patiently for the distinguished Princess Sofia to return.


    Besides the slumbering Otto, Sofia had the highest status in the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Without the presence of the little girl, no one dared to touch the sumptuous food that had been prepared.


    Saru led the people in the Land of the Soaring Dragon to wait for Sofia¡¯s return at the gate, even preparing a grand welcoming ceremony for her.


    But in the end, they only welcomed the arrival of Little Fatty and Wuga¡¯s monster army, without finding any trace of Sofia from beginning to end.


    Little Fatty laughed idiotically and said to the petrified crowd, ¡°Master said she was going to empty the Green Dragon¡¯s Treasure Vault in the Thorn Nest!¡±

 Chapter 84 - Chapter 84: 083 Princess_l

    Chapter 84: 083 Princess_l


    Translator: 549690339


    The path to the Thorn Nest was quite difficult to find.


    Moss-covered trees intertwined tightly, making all routes to the Thorn Nest labyrinthine.


    However, it became much easier under Iris¡¯s guidance.


    Soon, Sofia, who was sitting on Mega Fatty, arrived at the foot of the giant ancient tree hosting the Thorn Nest with more than twenty ogres.


    Those Icy Backpacks filled with treasures had already been handed over to Little Fatty, who took them back to the Land of the Soaring Dragon first. The Thorn Nest was built by the Green Dragon upon a towering ancient tree of unknown age.


    The little girl could hardly see the view above when she raised her head.


    In order to let the monsters¡¯ families, who couldn¡¯t fly, climb up, there were simple but practical staircases built from the tree trunks around the huge tree.


    Due to the Green Dragon¡¯s death, the green fog that used to loom over the Thorn Nest was now slowly fading away.


    Sofia waved her small hand, casting a spell of poison resistance for herself and the ogres.


    This way, the remaining trace amounts of toxicity were even less of a concern.


    Some monsters were left behind in the Thorn Nest by the Green Dragon to defend against any reckless intruders.


    However, under the deterrent of Iris, the Green Dragon¡¯s favorite pet, no monsters dared to stand in Sofia¡¯s way.


    ¡°Hah, the Green Dragon¡¯s taste¡­¡±


    Sofia sneered at Cassiopeia¡¯s thorn-riddled lair, then entered the hall where the Green Dragon spent most of its time.


    The Green Dragon¡¯s treasure was piled right in the center of the hall, without the need to search for it.


    But upon seeing the so-called treasures, the little girl¡¯s face showed disappointment.


    Compared to the Red Dragon¡¯s treasure vault, this rather meager pile of treasure was quite shabby.


    Sofia took a closer look and discovered quite a few greenish copper coins among the pile¡­


    Controlling the Light Ball, Moray floated over the pile of treasures, then said speechlessly, ¡°Oh, it looks like this Green Dragon had a very miserable life!¡±


    Feeling a bit unconvinced, the little girl looked at Iris, wrinkled her nose, and asked ferociously, ¡°Are you sure this is the Green Dragon¡¯s treasure vault?¡±


    Iris clearly knew what Sofia was doubting and immediately explained, ¡°The Mother of Thorns¡­ Oh no, that Green Dragon barely had any chance to gather treasures here apart from robbing the occasional adventurers that ventured here.


    And those adventurers were usually quite impoverished as well¡­¡±


    Yes, just as Iris said, these meager piles of treasure were accumulated by Cassiopeia over the course of nearly a hundred years.


    If it weren¡¯t for this, a cunning Green Dragon wouldn¡¯t have included a mysterious magic item in its treasure vault so easily.


    ¡°Alright then¡­¡±


    Sofia rubbed her forehead, obviously quite annoyed.


    Actually, Cassiopeia¡¯s accumulation over the years was not bad at all, at least equivalent to the entire fortune of an ordinary human tycoon.


    However, it was of course far inferior when compared to the nouveau riche Red Dragon.


    After carefully picking and choosing among the treasures that she looked down upon, the little girl could only find one decent magic item in the end.


    ¡°Thunder Longsword: The holder of this weapon will inflict a certain degree of lightning damage to both ranged and close-quarters physical attacks.¡±


    After interpreting the description, Moray commented, ¡°This weapon is quite good, actually. Lightning damage usually carries a certain degree of paralysis effect, which can be surprisingly effective in many situations.¡±Sofia nodded and then brought out an exquisite badge from the side.


    It bore a familiar unicorn emblem on top of it.


    The badge was made of precious magic metal, azurite, and the unicorn emblem was painted with red magic gem powder.


    As long as a little magic power was injected into it, the badge would emit a faint red light, and it looked like it would be worth quite a bit.


    What Sofia didn¡¯t notice was that when she picked up these two objects, Elise¡¯s expression was obviously a little off, but Moray noticed this subtle change and floated to Elise¡¯s head.


    Curiously he said, ¡°Little girl, you seem to recognize these two things.¡±


    Elise looked a bit flustered, but under Sofia¡¯s persistent gaze, she reluctantly said, ¡°These are the relics of my elder brother¡­¡±


    The gossip-fire in the little girl¡¯s heart blazed, and under her pressure, Elise quickly confessed everything she knew.


    About thirty years ago, a newly-adult Elise, along with some restless peers, ignored the advice of the elders and decided to venture out into the world.


    Under her brother¡¯s leadership, they followed several human adventurers out of the Dawn Forest and eagerly embraced the world outside.


    However, not every adventurer can be like the main character of a story told by wandering poets.


    Accompanied by wine and flowers, they could traverse every corner of the continent, passing through monster-guarded dungeons without any danger.


    Everything went smoothly at first.


    But when they crossed Kor Town and arrived at Nolan Forest, the nightmare began.


    They caught the attention of the Mother of Thorns, Cassiopeia, and this Green Dragon easily defeated them.


    The Green Dragon killed all living creatures in the adventurer¡¯s team except for the elves.


    Subsequently, the elves were imprisoned and the Green Dragon began to corrupt them.


    Elise and some elves who feared death succumbed to the Green Dragon¡¯s corruption, ultimately abandoning their faith and past lives.


    Even their golden hair turned green, and they became toys for the Green Dragon.


    Of course, there were also elves who vowed to resist, and her elder brother was one of them, ultimately defending his dignity and faith with his life.


    The Thunder Longsword was her brother¡¯s personal weapon, and the unicorn emblem on the badge symbolized their family¡¯s status.


    Suddenly, Sofia exclaimed, ¡°I remember now, this is the emblem of the royal family of the Dawn Forest, Elise, are you a princess?¡±


    Elise looked at Sofia in disbelief, not expecting her to know the meaning of this emblem.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about how to cover up. I lived in a tribe near Dawn Forest for a while when I was younger. I certainly wouldn¡¯t mistake the royal emblem!¡±


    Sofia looked at Elise with interest, very disappointed with the riches of the Green Dragon¡¯s Treasure Vault.


    But she didn¡¯t expect to accidentally discover such an interesting secret.


    She collected the royal emblem and the Thunder Longsword into her Treasure Bag, and said to the silent Elise, ¡°From today on, you are my maid! Hmm, it¡¯s delightful to have a noble elf princess as a servant!¡±


    ¡°Ohohohaha¡­¡±


    Moray laughed strangely, ¡°Interesting, truly to my taste, worthy of being my research partner! ¡°

 Chapter 85 - Chapter 85: 084 Carnival and Magic Wand_l

    Chapter 85: 084 Carnival and Magic Wand_l


    Translator: 549690339


    It wasn¡¯t until that afternoon that Sofia leisurely returned to the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    After the little girl¡¯s return, the harvest festival could finally be held normally.


    Although the carefully prepared roast meat and other foods had cooled down, the monster races living in the Nolan Forest didn¡¯t mind at all.


    Although the Green Dragon¡¯s treasure vault was relatively barren, Sofia still completely emptied it, based on the viewpoint that having something is better than nothing.


    Not even a single copper coin was left behind.


    Other than the Green Dragon¡¯s treasure vault, she also accidentally gained other harvests.


    These were some precious and rare magic materials, which seemed to be prepared for the Enlightenment Skill.


    That¡¯s right, they were the materials Cassiopeia had prepared for the Rotten


    Blood Multi-headed Serpent Lizard at the time, but now they benefited Sofia.


    Many of the precious materials in them could be used for other magic research.


    When Moray saw these materials, he was quite excited.


    The treasures from two adult dragons were piled up in the middle of the Giant Bear Cave.


    Because Otto had fallen into a deep sleep, Sofia didn¡¯t want to disturb him.


    Therefore, these treasures, which could almost dazzle one¡¯s eyes, were placed directly in the center of the passage leading to the inner part of the cave.


    As for the lively harvest festival, the little girl was not very interested and was now tidying up her room.


    Sofia has half Dore Elf bloodline.


    So she was very fond of some exquisite jewelry and precious magic gems, especially red ones.


    There were many such things in the Red Dragon¡¯s treasure vault, and now the little girl was using them to decorate her room.


    Of course, most of the time she just stood on the side, directing the Corrupted Elves to do so.


    These pets, which originally belonged to the Green Dragon, easily accepted their new fate as Sofia¡¯s maids.


    Among them, the elf princess-like Elise was the head maid for the little girl.


    Apart from that, Saru was respectfully waiting for Sofia by the window.


    When the little girl returned to the Land of the Soaring Dragon, she said that she had some matters to inform him.


    He also needed to report some recent matters to Sofia.


    After Sofia assigned tasks to her elf maids, she told Saru about the discussion she had on the way back with Moray.


    For example, regarding the Kobolds currently being kept as reserve food.


    After listening to Sofia¡¯s words, Saru nodded in agreement.


    But soon he said, ¡°I have no doubt about letting the Kobolds participate in the construction of the Land of the Soaring Dragon, but for mining¡­¡±


    The old lizardman hesitated for a moment, but continued, ¡°Princess Sofia, forgive me for speaking bluntly, but we haven¡¯t found any valuable ore veins in our territory¡­¡±


    The little girl didn¡¯t even look at him and rummaged through her treasure bag for something.


    Then she casually said, ¡°As for this, I¡¯ll handle it myself when I have time in the future. You just need to do what you¡¯re supposed to do now¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Saru nodded and soon asked, ¡°About the Quilboar and Werewolves¡­¡±


    ¡°You can handle it yourself. Don¡¯t bother me with such trivial matters in the future. I¡¯m very busy!¡±


    Although Sofia said so, if similar things continued to happen in the future, he would still report to her.


    What the master says is one thing, but what the subordinates do is another.


    But since Sofia said so, at least the Werewolves and Quilboars didn¡¯t have to worry about their lives.


    Later, Saru reported to Sofia about the recent developments in the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Then he respectfully left.


    Although Sofia did not participate directly, the Harvest Festival was still exceptionally lively.Among all the events, the one that attracted the most attention was the one where the strongest warriors were chosen through barehanded combat.


    After a series of intense and bloody battles, Goblin Gaz had the last laugh and became the acknowledged strongest one.


    Of course, this was excluding the great Silver Dragon Lord and the noble Princess Sofia.


    Wolfman Link, who was the last challenger, lay on the ground with tears in his eyes and several bumps on his head.


    Even without weapons, he still couldn¡¯t defeat this peculiar goblin.


    Gaz, on the other hand, dramatically stepped on his butt and made a series of ludicrous gestures and movements towards the surrounding audience.


    Immediately, the crowd burst into cheers and laughter.


    Through this event, the goblin also raised his reputation to a new high.


    Little Fatty and Wuga were also among the losers.


    Ogres and their master were quite interested in this kind of festivity.


    Although the evolved Dragonborn monsters Little Fatty and Wuga were somewhat troublesome, they were eventually taken down by Gaz one by one.


    This goblin¡¯s fighting power was off the charts, and the ogres lost wholeheartedly.


    Littl Fatty¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration and sparkles as he looked at him.


    As for the other major event, the dance of the Lizardman beauty and the shamans was a different scene altogether.


    The elderly shamans were simply pushed aside, with no one willing to pay attention to them.


    Regarding the Lizardman beauty, the atmosphere was much livelier.


    The male Lizardmen naturally drooled, sharing indecent jokes with each other.


    However, there were also Quilboar and Werewolves present.


    Their understanding of the concept of beauty was completely different.


    Even the goblins claimed that a beautiful woman should have green skin, a big head, and preferably a big yellow tooth.


    None of the races wanted to back down.


    Eventually, the relatively traditional dance program turned into a beauty contest stage where young and beautiful girls (according to their respective tastes) from various races competed.


    Although there were more quarrels, the barriers between the races became less pronounced.


    Having just returned from Sofia, Saru looked at everything with amusement but didn¡¯t stop it, murmuring softly, ¡°Ah, youth is wonderful¡­¡±


    He was old, and according to the Lizardman¡¯s lifespan, he might not live much longer.


    On the other hand, things were much quieter in the Giant Bear Cave.


    From the Treasure Bag, Sofia took out two magic items engraved with thought-guiding spells.


    Now, she finally had time to deal with them.


    ¡°Aha! Little demon, are you finally going to act?¡±


    Suddenly, Moray noticed that the little girl¡¯s gaze towards him was very unfriendly.


    So he floated around, saying, ¡°Forgive me! I admit that I was a bit offensive to you before, but now I¡¯m willing to take back those unpleasant words¡­¡±


    But Sofia was obviously very vindictive.


    She showed a charming smile to Moray.


    For Moray, everything that followed was a nightmare.


    The little girl¡¯s eyes were as dazzling and charming as the stars, and she quickly stripped the mental spells from the two magic items.


    Then, using Mage Hand, she grabbed the magic Light Ball imprisoning Moray.


    Ignoring his protests and pleading, she fused it into the red magic gem at the top of the Soul Eater Wand.


    The great Legendary Witch Demon Moray had now become a strangely shaped wand¡­


    (End of Volume One)

 Chapter 86 - Chapter 86: 085 Finally Awake_l

    Chapter 86: 085 Finally Awake_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Land of the Soaring Dragon, three years later, one evening.


    Sofia was exploring a new topic in her magic laboratory.


    The Soul Eater Wand floated back and forth in the air, with Moray trapped inside, chattering non-stop about various problems.


    Suddenly, both the half-elf and witch demon stopped what they were doing and looked towards the core of the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Feeling the elemental feedback in the air from a distance, a faint smile appeared on Sofia¡¯s face.


    ¡°It seems that your big, silly dragon is finally waking up¡­


    An expressive demon face emerged from the red gem at the top of the Soul


    Eater Wand.


    Three years had passed, and Moray had long grown accustomed to his new body.


    With Sofia¡¯s permission, he could control the wand itself, flying freely through the air.


    He even manifested a face on the red gem to show his expressions.


    Sofia chuckled, ¡°He took so long to come out, we need to prepare a big surprise for him!¡±


    The half-elf and the demon face on the wand looked at each other and smiled, their long-prepared skit was finally about to come into play.


    About an hour later, the sky turned completely black, and Otto finally woke up.


    The energy and potential contained in the two adult dragons were simply too vast, and the changes devouring them brought to Otto were astonishing.


    Once, Otto had thought himself no less formidable than a true dragon of similar size, but the reality proved him somewhat mistaken.


    Even though he had gained an amazing amount of power by devouring various materials, it paled in comparison to what devouring a true dragon could provide.


    Throughout his slumber, Otto was in a semi-conscious state, even feeling his body undergoing a qualitative leap.


    However, he could not perceive any changes outside or be aware of the passage of time.


    If there was no external force to wake him up, Otto would not be able to regain consciousness from his slumber.


    His blood-red dragon eyes slowly opened, and in the pitch-black surroundings, they flickered with a terrifying light.


    An awe-inspiring might emanated rapidly from Otto, the so-called Dragon Fear, the bone-chilling aura that dragons possess.


    Having mastered this, Otto could finally shake off his past as a dragon beast and barely call himself a true dragon at last.


    Upon regaining consciousness, Otto couldn¡¯t care less about experiencing the changes within himself and, instead, retracted his unintentionally released Dragon Fear while crawling weakly towards the outside.


    Although he sensed many changes in his surroundings, such as the wider path leading to the cave entrance, Otto didn¡¯t have time to care about them.


    All he did was chase after the light before him.


    Like his previous experience, this slumber had also depleted much of his energy and strength.


    At this point, Otto¡¯s muscles were withered, and his body weak, desperately needing nourishment to sustain his new body.


    When Otto crawled out of the cave, a bright bonfire greeted his eyes.


    The bonfire illuminated the surrounding darkness, and an array of cooked food was kindly placed by the fire.


    It seemed that Sofia and Saru already knew he had awakened and had prepared accordingly.


    With that thought in mind, Otto grabbed a whole roast pig and stuffed it into his mouth without thinking about anything else.


    Yum, it tasted great!


    After praising the taste in his mind, Otto stuffed a large handful of charcoal-grilled cockatrice into his mouth, swallowing it whole without even chewing.


    What about spitting out bones? Not a chance!


    With his strong appetite, almost anything would be digested into essential energy and nutrients for his body, bones and all¡ªno big deal.The food prepared this time was truly abundant and exceptionally delicious.


    Otto even discovered a stone container filled with boiled Cockatrice eggs.


    With the kind intention of allowing a family to reunite, Otto licked his lips and stuffed all the boiled eggs into his mouth.


    Hmm, they tasted similar to ordinary boiled chicken eggs, but even more delicious!


    Apart from these, Otto also happily enjoyed Barbaric Bull meat, Jungle Rabbit, and a large array of dishes that he rarely had before.


    As Otto finally reached 70% full, he slowly slowed down his eating speed.


    Leisurely picking his teeth with a Barbaric Bull leg bone, the now healthy-looking muscular Otto lazily sat on the ground, casting a glance around with interest.


    But soon, he opened his mouth wide, astonished by what he saw all around.


    The change was just too drastic for someone who had only taken a nap.


    Ignoring a group of Ogres that were carrying food towards him, Otto stared blankly at the scene behind him.


    He had just crawled out of the Giant Bear Cave, hadn¡¯t he?


    Where was the cave?


    In Otto¡¯s memory, the Giant Bear Cave, where he and Sofia had first settled in the Nolan Forest, was just an ordinary cave.


    Even the hill where the cave was located would only be considered a small mound compared to the Sulfur Mountains.


    But now, the familiar scenery from his memories disappeared without a trace.


    In front of Otto stood a majestic and fierce-looking castle fortress made mostly of black stone.


    Although the overall shape of the castle was quite elegant, in Goth-style architecture.


    However, the outer walls of the castle were covered with menacing barbs, and a monster guard with an evil look stood on the outer wall.


    It looked like a headquarters for a world-destroying demon king¡­


    Otto thought he must be still dreaming, so he rubbed his eyes with a dragon claw.


    Of course, the scene in front of him didn¡¯t change in the slightest.


    There was a 20-meter high gate in front of the castle, and he must have crawled out from there earlier.


    Not to mention the castle itself, which was so towering and grand that it did not seem possible to have been built in a short time in this era.


    Had he time-traveled again?


    As the idea came to Otto¡¯s mind, a familiar yet slightly unfamiliar voice came from nearby.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long, and you finally decided to wake up, big dumb dragon¡­¡± The tone sounded as refreshing and cold as a mountain stream.


    The only one who would call him a ¡°big dumb dragon¡± was the little Lolita Sofia.


    Although the voice sounded a bit different, Otto was still excited to look in the direction the voice came from.


    ¡°Sofia¡­


    As soon as he started to say her name, Otto¡¯s expression of joy froze.


    It was because he could not confirm whether the person playing with him was indeed Sofia.


    Accompanied by several reverent green-haired elves, a tall, curvaceous, and mature-looking silver-haired elf beauty slowly approached Otto.


    If it weren¡¯t for the substantial difference in their facial features and hair color, Otto would even think that Cassiopeia, who had already moved into his stomach, had come back to life..

 Chapter 87 - Chapter 87: 086 Knowing the Future 1

    Chapter 87: 086 Knowing the Future 1


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°What, don¡¯t recognize me after a night¡¯s sleep?¡±


    The mature, queen-like, silver-haired elf chuckled as she slowly approached Otto.


    As she got closer, Otto began to scrutinize her carefully.


    This elf had silver hair and red pupils similar to Sofia¡¯s, and wore an exquisitely tailored, dark red, off-the-shoulder dress, which accentuated her enchanting figure beyond words.


    Atop her head was an exquisite black jade crown adorned with several top-quality red magic gems.


    It seemed that magical power had been infused into it, making it twinkle faintly with starlight in the night.


    On her delicate and tender white neck hung a beautiful necklace.


    A few slender silver threads were piled on top of one another, making a red crystal diamond float above a large alluring and mysterious area, which was eye-catching.


    In the silver-haired elf¡¯s hand was a wand Otto was familiar with, but the mysterious and gloomy design of the Soul Eater Wand added a dangerous sense of mystery to her.


    Though her appearance and voice might have changed significantly, Otto was absolutely certain about this familiar feeling.


    ¡°Sofia!¡±


    With a touch of surprise, Otto asked, ¡°How did you turn into this?¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, it suddenly occurred to Otto that he might have slept for decades this time?


    Had the little girl, who was originally in a lengthy preservation period, turned directly into an older sister character?


    For a moment, Otto felt somewhat unable to accept it, as if the entire dragon had turned to stone.


    Yet at the same time, he also felt it was rather nice¡­


    Strangely, a phrase Otto had once heard surfaced in his mind: men do love darkness!


    And another: cuteness is worth nothing in front of sexiness¡­


    But thinking about how Sofia had survived in the monster-filled Nolan Forest for so many years and developed the Land of the Soaring Dragon to this extent¡­


    Just thinking about it made his soul tremble with guilt.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be completely muddleheaded from your sleep¡­¡±


    Sofia, who had changed drastically from Otto¡¯s memory, had already walked up to him.


    With a resentful expression, she tenderly stroked the scales on Otto¡¯s chin and murmured, ¡°You¡¯ve been asleep for twenty years. Do you know how I¡¯ve made it through these years?¡±


    ¡°T¡­twenty years?¡±


    Otto¡¯s massive body shuddered and he promptly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I really didn¡¯t know¡­¡±


    But before he could finish apologizing, he noticed Sofia was covering her mouth, trying to suppress her laughter.


    ¡°Could it be that¡­¡±


    Sensing something wrong, Otto looked around and quickly dragged a familiar face over.


    Mega Fatty, who had just arrived and was watching the lively scene, showed an innocent face.


    Having retired from his position as a riding ogre after Sofia learned the Flight Skill just two years ago, he was the reason why he didn¡¯t come along with Sofia and showed un late.


    With a ferocious expression, Otto confronted the innocently framed two-headed ogre and menacingly spoke in a low voice, ¡°Tell me, how many years have I been asleep!¡±


    This frightened Mega Fatty half to death, but he didn¡¯t dare say anything, so he looked to his brother, who shared the same shoulder, for help.


    Reluctantly accepting his new name was Second Fatty¡­


    Yet Second Fatty turned his head, looking at their mistress Sofia with a hopeful gaze.


    He couldn¡¯t help it, for he was just an ordinary ogre¡­


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡±Sofia patted Otto¡¯s scales with a smile, wiping the tears from the corner of her eyes, and laughed, ¡°Stop teasing Mega Fatty and Second Fatty, you just slept for three years!¡±


    ¡°Just three years?¡±


    Otto threw the relieved Two-headed Ogre aside, lowering his head, lost in thought.


    Three years¡­


    Although not as exaggerated as twenty years, it was still quite a long time.


    For a dragon, three years might mean nothing, just a fleeting moment.


    But for most creatures, it¡¯s quite a long time indeed.


    Normally, a half-elf¡¯s lifespan is almost the same as that of their father, although Sofia¡¯s father¡¯s race is still a mystery to this day.


    However, looking at Sofia¡¯s changes over three years, she doesn¡¯t seem to belong to a long-lived race.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Unskilled at speaking, Otto could only express his guilt this way.


    ¡°No big deal!¡±


    Sofia shook her head and said, ¡°You just fell asleep, and whenever I missed you, I would come in to see you. Weren¡¯t you always by my side?¡±


    This touched Otto deeply, but he looked puzzled, ¡°Then what about your current appearance¡­?¡±


    ¡°Haha, you finally noticed it?¡±


    The Soul Eater Wand suddenly flew in front of Otto, and an evil-looking face appeared on the fist-size red gem that Otto was familiar with.


    Moray pretended to cough a few times, then spoke quickly, ¡°Allow the great Legendary Witch Demon Moray to honorably introduce to you a new spell jointly developed by Princess Sofia and me: Know Your Future, Temporary Growth Skill (name tentative) Version 3!¡±


    ¡°Temporary Growth Skill?¡±


    Otto looked confused, and what was the deal with the name in brackets¡­


    Soon, he understood what was happening.


    Moray was circling around Sofia, who was silently reciting an incantation.


    Immediately after, with a wave of magical fluctuations, a shrunken Sofia appeared before Otto¡¯s eyes.


    This was Sofia¡¯s true appearance right now, and of course, after three years of growth, there were many changes.


    First of all, Sofia¡¯s stature had grown quite a bit, and judging by her height, she could no longer be called a little girl; ¡°young lady¡± would be more appropriate.


    Otto estimated that if her height were measured like a human¡¯s, Sofia should be around 14 or 15 years old now.


    The changes were quite significant, it seemed that the Sofia of three years ago might have been so small due to poor nutrition.


    The way she dressed hadn¡¯t changed much, as well as her figure and appearance, which were just a younger version of her previous ¡°mature lady¡± form.


    It seemed that they had temporarily turned Sofia into her future appearance through a newly developed spell.


    So, was the purpose of developing this spell just to wait for him to wake up from his slumber and then give him a big scare?


    Although Otto found it hard to believe, that seemed to be the case.


    This young girl in front of him had grown up quite a bit and looked much more mature, but she was still so childish at times.


    As Otto was thinking, Sofia covered her nose and said with disgust, ¡°Ew, you stink! You haven¡¯t taken a bath in three years¡­¡±


    Otto nonchalantly tossed a whole roasted pig into his mouth.


    It wasn¡¯t his fault; he didn¡¯t know he would sleep for so long.


    But the next moment, Sofia grabbed the Soul Eater Wand and quickly chanted a spell at Otto..

 Chapter 88 - Chapter 88: 087 A Marvelous Spectacle Misleads the Nation 1

    Chapter 88: 087 A Marvelous Spectacle Misleads the Nation 1


    Translator: 549690339


    No way, just because I haven¡¯t taken a bath for three years and smell bad, you¡¯re going to bombard me with magic?


    Well, let her vent¡­


    Just as Otto thought this, a wave of magic rich in water element covered his entire body.


    After that, he only felt a rapid vibration, followed by a refreshing coolness.


    When he looked down, he found that his dirty and dusty body had been cleaned completely.


    Due to the three years of sleep, dust and moss, or cobwebs, were visible on his originally bright silver scales.


    Removing the dirt in the spaces between the scales was even more troublesome, and he intended to find a pond later to wash himself thoroughly.


    But now, with just one spell from Sofia, the effect was so good that the bright silver scales reflected a charming and dazzling light in the glow of the bonfire.


    At this moment, Moray jumped out again, cleared his throat, and squawked at a rapid pace: ¡°Please allow the great Legendary Witch Demon Moray to introduce to you once more.¡±


    This is a new spell developed jointly by Princess Sofia and me: Rapid Cleaning Skill (name to be determined) Version 5, specially designed for when you are pressed for time!¡±


    With a speechless expression on Otto¡¯s face, Moray glanced at Mega Fatty and added in the same tone: ¡°It can also be used to clean messy rooms and pets who have soiled themselves during play, very practical-


    Upon hearing this, Mega Fatty and Second Fatty looked at each other and shivered. In the early stages of development, this so-called Rapid Cleaning Skill had not been tested on them sparingly.


    The pets who soiled themselves during play mentioned by Moray referred to them.


    At first, the process of this spell¡¯s activation was not as simple as it is now.


    Especially after being hit by the first version of the Rapid Cleaning Skill, they felt as though they were inside a whirlpool, with constant dizzying rotations.


    After many more iterations of development, the spell eventually became what it is today.


    ¡°So, for these past three years, you¡¯ve been busy with all of this?¡±


    Regarding this, Otto didn¡¯t even know what to say.


    Hearing Otto¡¯s words, Moray, the demon on the Soul Eater Wand, frowned and protested as he floated over to Otto.


    ¡°Dear Silver Dragon Lord, although you may think all of this is just playing around, in fact, these are all very helpful for the development of the Land of the Soaring Dragon!¡±


    ¡°In addition to saving a lot of time for Princess Sofia to devote to new magic research, the Rapid Cleaning Skill can also quickly clean every corner of the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Now there are more and more monsters living in the Land of Soaring Dragon, and none of them are particularly clean.¡±


    Apart from this, skills like Plant Growth Acceleration, Magic Conversion, and Rapid Construction of Wonders have all been brilliant in the construction of the Land of Soaring Dragon! And also¡­¡±


    At this point, Moray suddenly showed an intriguing expression and whispered in Otto¡¯s ear: ¡°And more importantly, the bodies produced by the Temporary Growth Skill are all solid.


    Moreover, this spell can be used in reverse and I can guarantee that it has no negative impact on the user¡¯s health¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Otto suddenly had a bold idea in his heart¡­


    Glancing guiltily at the bewildered Sofia, he quickly hid this bold idea deep in his heart.


    Then he said solemnly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡­¡±


    Moray disdainfully stared at the Silver Dragon and muttered as he flew away: ¡°Pah, hypocritical! Who hasn¡¯t been a normal man before, who are you kidding?!¡±


    Otto¡¯s mouth twitched; should he remind this bastard that his hearing was excellent?


    To hide his embarrassment, Otto sped up his eating and quickly devoured all the food around him.


    Honestly, the taste of every dish was fantastic.


    At least, before he went to sleep, he hadn¡¯t had such delicious food. Sofia walked over and laughed lightly: ¡°How does it taste?¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡±


    Otto immediately gave a thumbs-up with his dragon claw, albeit awkwardly.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Moray flew over again and proudly said, ¡°What¡¯s worth mentioning is that all these foods were prepared by Princess Sofia herself!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s hardly possible, is it?¡±


    With suspicion, Otto looked at Moray and Sofia. He had a scary appetite.


    The food he had just eaten would be enough to feed the people of a small city for several days.


    Moray chuckled: ¡°Let me introduce another spell we developed together, the Quick Cooking Skill!


    Although this spell has many limitations, as long as the preparations are complete, it can quickly complete a large number of delicious dishes in a short time!¡±


    With Moray¡¯s further explanation, Otto reluctantly understood what was going on.


    In short, it required preparing ingredients and seasonings in advance.


    Then using magic to quickly ripen and flavor the food. The whole process was quite complicated, and Otto didn¡¯t understand it at all.


    Due to shortage of spices in the Land of the Soaring Dragon, they specially developed the Plant Growth Acceleration Skill to grow and harvest various spices and other plants.


    As for the seeds of the spices, they seemed to be purchased from Black Gold City, with two guys named Gaz the Goblin and Link the Werewolf in charge. ¡°Okay¡­ okay! These spells you guys developed are indeed very useful!¡±


    Agreeing, Otto asked, looking at the majestic castle behind him: ¡°Is this your new achievement too?¡±


    Moray never ran out of words. He quickly explained, ¡°This is the actual application of the Rapid Construction of Wonders skill. However, I started developing this spell when I was in the Dark Domain!


    Because I am a Lich, most of my subordinates are skeletons, zombies, and the like.


    So the buildings in my territory are desolate, too ugly, and always being criticized and despised by others¡­ ¡®


    Moray helplessly said: ¡°So, I wanted to create magnificent, beautiful, and difficult-to-build wonders to improve my image.


    But no matter how generous the reward I offered, few craftsmen were willing to work for me¡­


    No wonder, who would dare work for a Lich, thinking their life is too long?


    In his heart, Otto silently complained, while Moray continued: ¡°So, I decided to do all by myself! But after all, I¡¯m a Lich.


    Instead of rude manual labor, I¡¯m more skilled at using magic to solve problems, so I came up with the idea of developing the Skill of Rapid Construction of Wonders! ¡°

 Chapter 89 - Chapter 89: 088 Can ‘t Be Like This_l

    Chapter 89: 088 Can ¡®t Be Like This_l


    Translator: 549690339


    In fact, Otto¡¯s worries were completely unnecessary.


    Although Blackstone Castle was built quickly with magic, it was not a purely magical creation like ice shards or magical ice blocks.


    Instead, it relied on the compression and strengthening of ordinary stone materials, which were then transformed into the final product.


    As a result, Sofia used magic to compress and reinforce all the rocks in the small mountain where the Giant Bear Cave was originally located, using them as construction materials.


    However, even if she used the entire small mountain as raw materials, it was still far from enough to build the perfect castle she had in mind.


    So, at her request, a large group of ogres and other monsters went all the way to the Sulfur Mountains to dig and bring back many stones.


    Even now, there is still a large hole at the foot of the Sulfur Mountains that hasn¡¯t been filled by new debris.


    But having enough raw materials alone was not enough; to build a truly magnificent wonder of this scale, Sofia needed to spend a lot of magic power.


    Plainly relying on the natural recovery of magic power and magical potions was not enough. So she and Moray jointly developed the Magic Conversion


    Skill.


    This spell allowed Sofia to quickly transfer the other party¡¯s magical reserves into themselves with their permission, just like replacing a battery.


    Moray, Corrupted Elf, Mega Fatty, Saru, Lizardman Shaman, and several newly awakened cannibal wizards and Kobold sorcerers served as ¡°batteries¡± for Sofia.


    With sufficient magical support, Sofia eventually took nearly two years to build the magnificent Blackstone Castle using magic.


    Since the Giant Bear Cave itself was used as raw material and transformed, Otto moved into his new home without lifting a finger.


    Praising Sofia generously, Otto entered the spectacular castle.


    With a snap of Sofia¡¯s fingers, dazzling lights lit up around Otto.


    A large number of magic gems were embedded as magic lightbulbs in every corner of the castle to serve as illumination.


    In order to make the interior of the castle as bright as day, Sofia used up all the magic gems from the Red Dragon Treasury.


    There were still some shortages, and many rooms on the edge of the castle were still in darkness.


    The first area after passing through the gate was a spacious hall.


    There was not much luxurious decoration in the hall; both the floor and the supporting stone pillars were uniformly black.


    Only at some key locations were there exquisite elf decorations.


    The surrounding atmosphere was generally simple and solemn, making people naturally calm down upon entering.


    This was a place for Otto to meet with outsiders and deal with various affairs in the Land of the Soaring Dragon, also known as the Council Chamber.


    There was a stain in the center of the hall from where he had crawled out to the gate earlier.


    Soon, these stains were cleaned up by Sofia¡¯s casual Cleaning Spell.


    At the center of the hall¡¯s interior was a luxurious throne.


    The throne was adorned with exquisite elf-style carvings made of precious magic metals and inlaid with magic gems that had imposing special effects.


    This place was for Sofia.


    Behind the throne, there was a rather plain-looking Blackstone Platform.


    However, upon closer inspection, it was clear that the Blackstone Platform had a noticeable indent.


    After measuring it, Otto found that it was just the right size for him to lie on, so it must have been prepared for him.


    Of course, Otto¡¯s throne would not be as plain as it appeared on the surface.


    The indentation was filled with dazzling gold coins and gems, making up a bed or soft cushion with all these eye-catching treasures.


    These were the assets from the two adult dragons¡¯ treasuries, minus the magic materials used by Sofia tor various reasons.Seeing these charming and cute little things, stars flickered in Otto¡¯s eyes.


    Even compared to ordinary dragons, he was much more rational.


    But honestly, even a pure human would love these adorable shiny gold, right?


    Damn, after being impoverished for so long, I can finally live a comfortable life!


    Like a winged big cat, Otto carefully curled up on the Blackstone Platform covered with treasures, showing a satisfied smile.


    At this time, Sofia smiled and said, ¡°I specially designed this stone platform to be movable!¡±


    With that, Sofia used the Flight Skill to land next to Otto¡¯s head, and then stepped on a special button with her foot.


    At first, Otto was a bit puzzled, but he soon felt the stone platform under him moving backward.


    In a short while, the walls behind him opened to the sides, and after the platform passed through, they closed again.


    When the movement finally stopped, he found himself in a palace filled with exquisite objects everywhere.


    ¡°This is your and my room!¡±


    Sofia¡¯s little head leaned against Otto and began to introduce everything around him.


    This was where she and Otto lived daily, while the outer hall was for office or court meetings.


    After a while, Sofia apologized to Otto: ¡°This is the gift I gave you. I¡¯m sorry, we don¡¯t have enough treasures now.


    I originally planned to prepare a stone platform here and one in the outer hall. But now I can only find these few gold and gems, so I made it this movable way.¡±


    In popular perception, dragons like all kinds of treasures and even sleep snuggling with their treasures.


    Although Otto had never done this before, Sofia seemed to think it was just because he hadn¡¯t had the chance.


    So she did her best to prepare these for Otto.


    Just as Otto was deeply moved, Moray, the damn bastard, didn¡¯t care how good the atmosphere was now.


    This bastard laughed weirdly: ¡°Are you extremely moved now? Why don¡¯t you two simply do all the things you should do tonight!


    It¡¯s just making up for my regret three years ago for not being able to observe a dragon¡¯s intimate life closely!¡±


    Sofia¡¯s little face immediately turned red, while Otto glared at Moray icily.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    An inexplicable evil spirit face emerged from the red gem on the Soul Eater


    Wand.


    ¡°No! You can¡¯t do this!¡±


    With a cold smile, Otto grabbed the wand and gently snapped it in half with a little effort.


    That wasn¡¯t the end, Sofia tacitly opened the door to the outside.


    With a swing of his dragon claw, Otto threw the annoying bastard out in two pieces.


    Immediately afterward, under Sofia¡¯s magic control, the door closed, and no one could come in.


    After a tumultuous time, it was late at night, and Sofia was tired too.


    In this inner palace, she had her own dedicated bed and a private partition. But in the end, she took the feather mattress from the Giant Eagle and laid it next to Otto¡¯s head, snuggling tightly against the big dumb dragon she yearned for day and night as they fell asleep..

 Chapter 90 - Chapter 90: 089 A Night Without Words_1

    Chapter 90: 089 A Night Without Words_1


    Translator: 549690339


    A night without words¡­


    As if!


    Having just woken up from a three-year-long slumber and listening to


    Moray¡¯s nonsense, there¡¯s no way Otto could sleep.


    Fortunately, Sofia had returned to her normal state, but if she had continued to maintain that alluring mature form, he wasn¡¯t sure if he could control himself¡­


    Curled up against him, Sofia slept soundly, leaving the insomniac Otto to find something else to do.


    Fearing waking Sofia, Otto cast aside his three-year plan and closed his eyes to feel the changes within himself.


    Devouring two adult dragons had brought about drastic changes to Otto.


    First, he casually flipped through the information appearing on the light ball in his mind.


    As expected, he was overwhelmed by information again.


    However, this time he didn¡¯t need to go through everything one by one, as the bizarre light ball in his mind had evolved once more.


    For starters, the light ball had become more intelligent.


    Now, whenever he gained a new ability, he wouldn¡¯t have to slowly figure out its effects like before.


    That¡¯s because the light ball could now explicitly inform him ot the specific function of an ability.


    The method was simple and convenient; as long as he wanted to know, the relevant information would directly appear in his mind.


    It felt as if he had known all of this from the beginning, and it was crystal clear.


    For example, the ability he gained from devouring the giant ghost: Phantom Insubstantiality.


    By rights, he didn¡¯t know what this ability was for.


    But now, as long as he wanted to know, information about this ability would automatically appear in his mind.


    [Phantom Insubstantiality: Active Skill, transform into a ghostly form that makes you immune to corrosion, toxins, charm, petrification, and other statuses while greatly resisting magical and physical damage; rapidly recover body after suffering fatal damage based on the extent of damage.]


    [While in this state, additional abilities such as Dark Stealth, Insubstantial Movement, Life Absorption, Sensitivity to Light are gained and are accompanied by certain limitations, with only a few other abilities can be used.]


    Feeling the range of Phantom Insubstantiality, Otto couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corner of his mouth.


    Fortunately, the light ball boss had evolved again; otherwise, figuring this out on his own would take an unknown amount of time.


    Apart from newly gained abilities, Otto also had a deeper understanding of earlier abilities due to the light ball¡¯s evolution.


    Below, Otto began to check the new abilities he acquired from devouring the two adult dragons.


    One important thing is that he could feel from the weak feedback of the light ball that it craved for inherited memories.


    Just like his own experience upon birth in this world, the inherited memories of the two adult dragons were also entirely devoured by the light ball.


    This time, the reason why the light ball evolved and became more intelligent seemed to have a strong connection with this aspect.


    First, he gained a new breath weapon ¨C Toxic Breath, originating from the Green Dragon.


    The Toxic Breath was quite different from the Potent Poison Breath obtained from the Rotten Blood Six-headed Serpent Lizard, as this breath weapon emitted a troublesome poisonous gas.


    He had already obtained the Flame Breath from the Red Dragon through the Chimera with a Red Dragon head, but it seemed to have slightly increased its power this time.


    Aside from a few passive abilities representing the True Dragon¡¯s talent and relatively ordinary abilities, the only two abilities Otto favored were Thorn Control from the Green Dragon and Flame Enchantment from the Red Dragon.


    Thorn Control, one of Green Dragon Cassiopeia¡¯s signature abilities, could transform all surrounding plants into highly poisonous magical thorns.


    If no plants were available for conversion, it could also create thorns out of thin air using magic, albeit with higher energy consumption.


    Within a certain range, the poisonous thorns generated by this ability could be freely controlled like an extension of his limbs.


    The Flame Enchantment, originating from Red Dragon Sitte Bragg, allowed Otto to attach the flame from his breath weapon to any part of his body, greatly enhancing his close combat capabilities.


    However, after Otto inherited this ability, it underwent some fusion and changes, and now he could not only attach flames to his dragon claws.


    It seemed that the source of this ability was related to the breath weapon, allowing Otto to attach potent poison, or even Flame Poison to his dragon claws to increase offensive power.


    He could also release poisonous gas through the gaps in his scales, making this ability one of the extremely practical attack methods.


    There were many abilities gained from the two adult dragons, some of which involved amazing magical abilities.


    If Otto was willing, he could now conjure a fireball.


    Although the Red Dragon didn¡¯t like using common spells, that didn¡¯t mean it couldn¡¯t.


    But through the evolved light ball, Otto was very clear that this wasn¡¯t magic.


    Strictly speaking, this could only be considered an instinct or a natural ability.


    Even Thorn Control was the same.


    If Otto were to use it, the energy consumed wouldn¡¯t be the nonexistent magic power of Otto, but ordinary energy reserves or, it could be said, physical strength.


    Perhaps the final result wouldn¡¯t be any different, but in reality, the essence of magic was using the caster¡¯s magic power to manipulate the various magic elements in the air to achieve a specific purpose.


    However, for Otto, everything had to be borne by him alone from beginning to end.


    In simple terms, even just conjuring a fireball would require him to expend much more energy than an ordinary dragon¡¯s magic power.


    Therefore, it could also be said that Otto was still a magically incapable Silver Dragon.


    But he didn¡¯t mind; even if it consumed more energy, at least he had abilities similar to magic.


    Moreover, this couldn¡¯t be said to be inferior to traditional magic.


    In case of encountering trouble like the Death Lord, who knows, there might be unexpected effects.


    Soon, Otto focused his attention on an ability he valued the most.


    Green Dragon Cassiopeia had excellent mastery of the transformation spell, and of course, this ability was also inherited by Otto.


    Whether he could live happily in the future was all up to it!


    But it seemed that some unexpected changes had occurred¡­


    According to the feedback from the light ball, this ability was limited.


    He couldn¡¯t transform into a completely new body as freely as the Green Dragon could.


    After being altered by the light ball, the transformation spell needed to refer to the objects he had consumed, and his size couldn¡¯t be changed.


    After combining with some of the altered magical abilities, Otto preliminarily concluded that because he didn¡¯t know magic, no miracles could emerge, just like when he wanted to conjure a fireball, most of the energy expended came from his breath weapon..

 Chapter 91 - Chapter 91: 090 Council Chamber_l

    Chapter 91: 090 Council Chamber_l


    Translator: 549690339


    On the other hand, many of his original abilities were either replaced or fused with new abilities obtained from the two adult dragons.


    Just in terms of physical fitness, Otto could now be called an authentic True Dragon, even more powerful than a similarly-sized Red Dragon.


    Of course, this only applies if we are talking about close-quarters combat.


    In this world, magic and many other strange abilities always represent variables.


    After fully reviewing his own abilities, Otto began to pay attention to the changes in his outward appearance.


    He first conjured a thorny vine out of thin air and carefully pulled Sofia¡¯s half-length mirror closer to him.


    Upon seeing that it did not affect the half-elf girl, he began to examine his current appearance through this exquisite half-length mirror.


    Even without the mirror, Otto knew that his body length had reached a startling fifteen meters or more, slightly longer than the adult Red Dragon Sitte Bragg.


    Keep in mind that three years ago, his body length was only around eight meters; this stark difference was the reason he had slept for so long. Now, he could openly declare himself a powerful adult dragon.


    At least in terms of size, no one would oppose this statement.


    Through Sofia¡¯s half-length mirror, Otto first noticed how smooth and dazzling his scales were.


    They were like polished silver plates, reflecting a brilliant metallic luster under the weak glow of the magic gemstone above the palace.


    If he were to squat on a high platform, he might even be mistaken for a beautifully made giant Silver Dragon statue.


    Moreover, his body was exceptionally smooth, with the once horrifying barbs and scales all gone without a trace, and even the horns on his head were much smoother.


    His hind limbs were as developed as ever, more so than those of a normal dragon. If he were to stand upright, he might give off a mighty lord¡¯s aura, but without appearing bloated.


    Otto¡¯s limbs and body appeared streamlined, with elegant lines covered by a


    layer of developed scales. It was as if he was wearing a suit of silver armor.


    Even his dragon wings were covered with scales.


    However, he neither looked like an Evil Dragon nor a kind one, appearing somewhat neutral instead.


    Now, Otto¡¯s body was extremely smooth, the elegant curves reflecting dazzling light, even giving off a touch of a sacred feeling.


    But as long as Otto was willing, through his modified transformation and self-replication abilities, he could instantly equip himself with functional and terrifying biological armor with an evil appearance.


    Now his body was more like a blank canvas, allowing him to unleash his creativity.


    As for his new appearance, Otto suddenly had an idea: what if he were to pretend to be a kind dragon in Dawn Forest right now?


    With his current appeal and through some modifications with his transformation and replication abilities, he might easily infiltrate their ranks.


    After all, this was always a world that judged by appearances¡­


    Given how much his appearance had changed, Otto was rather surprised that Sofia could recognize him at first sight.


    However, he surmised that the reason for this might be the half-elf girl¡¯s occasional visits to see him over the years.


    Using the thorny vine, Otto carefully placed Sofia¡¯s half-length mirror back where it belonged and looked at the half-elf girl lying on the side of his head with indulgence.


    He then slowly closed his eyes, preparing to feign sleep for a while.


    What he didn¡¯t see was that Sofia stealthily opened her eyes to look at him shortly after he closed his own.The little girl had just been pretending to sleep. Seeing that Otto ultimately did not do anything, she let out a sigh of relief but also showed a hint of disappointment.


    She grabbed the covers and buried her head tightly into them. Through her silver hair, it could be seen that her pointed ears had already turned bright red.


    ¡°Big stupid dragon¡­¡±


    She silently cursed Otto in her heart, and slowly, she finally fell asleep for real.


    The next day¡­


    Blackstone Castle¡¯s council chamber.


    Otto lay on the treasure-filled Blackstone Platform, listening to Saru¡¯s report. The old Lizardman had detailed the changes that had occurred in the Land of the Soaring Dragon in the past three years.


    Sofia sat on her throne, yawning out of boredom while her cute little head bobbed up and down.


    Elise and her Corrupted Elves stood expressionless at Sofia¡¯s side, occasionally handing her a clean, sliced fruit.


    Clearly, Sofia did not enjoy the old Lizardman¡¯s tedious report, but Otto was quite satisfied with it.


    It helped him fill in the three-year gap quickly and understand the changes in his territory.


    Apart from the old Lizardman Saru, all the higher-ups from the Soaring Dragon Legion waited respectfully to one side.


    Among them were the rapidly growing Lizardman Scars and Longleg, as well as Mega Fatty, Little Fatty, and Wuga, the three Ogres who had evolved into Dragonborn.


    On the side lay an exaggeratedly large Troll with green scales and twisted horns. It was Kamia.


    The look in his eyes when he saw Otto was full of fright, and now he obediently lay on the ground with his head low.


    Apparently, there was still some psychological shadow.


    Besides Kamia, there were some fellows that Otto saw for the first time.


    Goblin Gaz, Quilboar Longfang, and Werewolf Link stood together very closely, seemingly forming a small group.


    They had arrived here early today, and if Saru hadn¡¯t stopped them, they would have come running with Mega Fatty last night.


    Although Otto¡¯s appearance had changed greatly, no one paid any attention to it.


    There were also many tribal races that joined the Land of the Soaring Dragon later, but their leaders were not yet qualified to come here.


    The old Lizardman Saru continued to slowly introduce Otto to the developments of the Land of the Soaring Dragon in the past three years, and gradually, Otto had a general idea of the situation.


    Three years had passed, and the Land of the Soaring Dragon and its surroundings had undergone earth-shattering changes.


    Because Sofia had been mainly busy in her laboratory researching various new magic topics, most of the things in the Land of the Soaring Dragon were still entrusted to Saru.


    Since the two adult dragons had long become the past, it was natural that Saru, leading the Soaring Dragon Legion, took over most of the affluent territories and hunting grounds of Nolan Forest.


    Of course, the stubborn ones in the Thunder Legion still held their ground to the north.


    Although Saru was very dissatisfied with those idiots in the north, they were indeed quite capable of fighting, and as he had many other things to deal with, he was not bothered with them.


    Not long ago, a newly matured Black Dragon appeared out of nowhere, occupying the Green Dragon¡¯s abandoned Thorn Nest and proclaiming itself the new master of Nolan Forest.


    This creature even came to the Land of the Soaring Dragon to make trouble, but the Soaring Dragon Legion soon chased it away, and in the end, it hid in the Thorn Nest and did not dare to show its face..

 Chapter 92 - Chapter 92: 091 Territorial Changes 1

    Chapter 92: 091 Territorial Changes 1


    Translator: 549690339


    Although the black dragon couldn¡¯t really pose any threat, if he was determined to escape, the Soaring Dragon Legion wouldn¡¯t have any effective means to stop him.


    This was also the reason why Saru did not lead a large army to crush him.


    The Soaring Dragon Legion now was far from the weak force it was five years ago.


    After the news of Otto defeating two adult dragons spread, a large number of monster clans joined him out of admiration.


    Among them were powerful monsters like Chimeras and Wyverns, even though they were rare in number.


    Of course, many monster clans did not want to follow Otto.


    Because he had silver scales, he looked like a good dragon.


    For example, the Serpentmen who still lingered in the heart of Nolan Forest, and some blind fools.


    Most of them fought on their own, and a few monster clans became subordinates of the black dragon.


    However, even so, the number of monsters loyal to Otto have now reached an exaggerated level.


    At least in terms of numbers, they were no less than the previous Green Dragon, and even more so, because the Soaring Dragon Legion did not reject the large number of Goblins and Kobolds.


    Although tens of thousands of monsters died in the conflict between the two dragons, it was just a tiny fraction for the vast ancient forest of Nolan.


    After three years of relative peace, development, and nurturing, various monsters in Nolan Forest were once again close to being a plague.


    The old Lizardman heeded Sofia¡¯s advice, or rather, her request, and the Kobolds were no longer prey for other monster races.


    Now, they have transformed into the largest construction team and professional miners in the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    The increasingly large group of Kobolds were busy all the time, showing how busy the old lizard man must be every day as well.


    Shortly after the first Harvest Festival, Sofia personally found several precious magic mineral veins in the Sulfur Mountains.


    Although the mining was extremely difficult, the naturally talented Kobolds were still able to deliver a small amount of ore to the Soaring Dragon land.


    Because magical mineral veins were often accompanied by some ordinary iron or copper ores, some elites of the Soaring Dragon Legion already had a small number of metal weapons.


    Gaz, the Goblin with muscles and incredible strength, had become the highest military commander of the Soaring Dragon Legion besides Saru.


    Under Gaz¡¯s intense training, many core monster races of the Soaring Dragon Legion became very similar to the regular armies of civilized races.


    This was a stark contrast from ordinary chaotic and brutal monsters who fought purely on instinct.


    Among them, werewolves, lizardmen, and goblins were rare cavalry units in the whole Nolan Forest.


    The wolf cavalry made up of werewolves and dire wolves were still scarce in number.


    Although there were a few more cubs, it would take about ten more years before they could enter the battlefield.


    Thus, the number of Wolf Cavalry led by Link still remained around thirty.


    Although they were very strong in both individual combat and assault capabilities, they were usually used as sharp blades or for executing some difficult small-scale missions.


    The goblins and lizardmen served as reinforcements.


    Over the past three years, Gaz has trained a large number of Wargs.


    Although these wolf creatures were somewhat weaker than dire wolves, they were exceptionally intelligent and could even learn the Goblin language.


    Therefore, they were a perfect match for the Goblins.After training, Gaz easily formed an army of two hundred lesser wolf cavalry, consisting of goblins as riders and wargs as mounts.


    At the same time, there were also about a hundred lizardmen warg riders.


    Although their strength was far inferior to that of the werewolves, their numbers could make up for the gap, and they were now considered the main cavalry force of the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    Besides these, the Subterranean Giant Lizards brought back by Sofia were very suitable for the lizardmen.


    These giant lizards from the Dark Domain had formidable physical strength and could carry more supplies, even though their running speed couldn¡¯t match the wolf riders.


    After breeding and expanding, more than one hundred Subterranean Giant Lizards became mounts for the Lizardman Spear Throwers.


    Some extraordinarily strong giant lizards could even carry several spear throwers simultaneously for battle.


    The surface of the Subterranean Giant Lizards was covered with spare throwing spears. Standing on the tall lizards allowed the spear throwers to have a better view and throw farther, turning them into merciless life harvesters on the battlefield.


    Kamia and his trolls shared a similar position to the werewolves, as their numbers were small, and they were generally used as a sharp blade or for executing difficult tasks.


    Worth mentioning, the troll leader Kamia seemed to have become much smarter and more low-key after turning into a Dragonborn Monster.


    Except for showing his crazy side when facing enemies, he usually led his people to stay out of the way in the corner.


    Quilboar and ogres were mixed together, and almost all the regular ores produced in the Sulfur Mountains were supplied to them.


    Under the leadership of Mega Fatty, Little Fatty, and Wuga, the ogres incorporated a large number of scattered ogres and other Ogre Clans.


    The Ogre Fireball Clan had become one of the largest clans in the Soaring Dragon Legion. After rushing to multiply, their population reached nearly a thousand.


    Among them, there were about five hundred elite adult ogres capable of joining the battle, and more than a dozen ogres learned the Great Fireball Skill from Mega Fatty.


    Almost all of them were those Dragonborn Ogres, and they were imbued with magic power to their fullest extent, capable of releasing only one violent Fireball.


    Almost every ogre was armed with a mace embedded with iron nails, while the quilboar took back their original double-handed axes.


    If involved in a battle, the ogres would act like heavy tanks, tearing apart any opponents in their path.


    As reinforcements, the quilboar would kindly give a finishing blow with their axes to those not completely dead or any fish that slipped through the net.


    Among the monsters that later joined the Soaring Dragon Legion, chimeras and wyverns were too few in number and generally existed like mascots.


    The real main aerial forces were the giant eagles, perytons, and manticores, as well as hawkmen from the east of Nolan Forest.


    It was they who had repelled the invading black dragon last time.


    Common monster races like gnolls and lizardmen were simply mixed together, not much different from ordinary monster legions.


    However, in the event of a large-scale battle, these swarm rushing monsters would be the core power of the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    Tens of thousands of monstrous armies were a terrifying disaster anywhere.


    The above was what Otto had learned from Saru¡¯s report about the general situation of the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    There were still many changes to be learned slowly in the future.


    However, Otto also noticed a key point.


    As Saru was about to introduce the construction situation of the Land of the Soaring Dragon, Otto interrupted him, his crimson eyes full of murderous intent.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that an unknown black dragon has occupied the Thorn Nest, even daring to proclaim itself the new ruler of Nolan Forest?¡±


    An indescribable sense of oppression rapidly spread from Otto¡¯s body, as he unconsciously released his Dragon Fear..

 Chapter 93 - Chapter 93: 092 Fresh Out of the Factory_l

    Chapter 93: 092 Fresh Out of the Factory_l


    Translator: 549690339


    After devouring two adult dragons, not only did Otto¡¯s body become more like a real dragon, but even his way of thinking seemed to gradually shift towards that of a true dragon.


    A filthy black reptile dares to covet his territory?


    Because of this sudden power, the surrounding monsters were affected to varying degrees.


    Only Sofia seemed unchanged, her expression as usual, but the corrupted elves beside her were already terrified, their legs trembling, almost unable to stand.


    Regaining his senses, Otto quickly retracted the Dragon Fear he had unconsciously released.


    Feeling that he had become more easily angered, this was not a good thing.


    He didn¡¯t want to become like Sitte Bragg, so Otto would pay more attention to this in the future.


    The old Lizardman, gasping for breath under the intense pressure, sighed in relief. Just now, Otto¡¯s Dragon Fear had almost claimed his life.


    Compared to three years ago, the old Lizardman had aged a lot, his scales gradually losing their luster, and it seemed he had only a few years left to live.


    Otto obviously noticed this and reined in his emotions a bit, gesturing for Saru to continue reporting on the construction of the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    As more and more monsters settled in the Land of the Soaring Dragon, Saru began to replan it like a city.


    The original area enclosed by the walls of the Land of the Soaring Dragon had become the inner city, where only the core monster races could live.


    All the inner buildings were demolished and replaced with massive stone constructions by the Kobolds.


    Of course, their designs were mainly simple and blocky.


    The only structure Sofia built herself using magic was Blackstone Castle, and her magic laboratory was tucked away in a corner of the castle.


    The original wooden walls of the Land of the Soaring Dragon had also been replaced by thick and solid stone walls. The area outside the walls was now the outer city.


    Living here were the monster races that joined the Land of the Soaring Dragon later on.


    The place was noisy and chaotic, filled with different types of makeshift buildings and burrows ¨C some monsters simply slept on the ground.


    Saru would not waste precious resources and time on these creatures ¨C as long as they didn¡¯t cause trouble, they could run free in the outer city.


    Soon, Saru stopped his report ¨C everything that needed to be said had been said.


    With his crimson dragon eyes fixed on the old Lizardman, Otto spoke in satisfaction, ¡°You¡¯ve done well¡­¡±


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s return to the original topic!¡±


    Standing on the Blackstone Platform, his low voice filled with murderous intent, Otto declared, ¡°A filthy black reptile dares to desecrate my domain? It¡¯s time to show him, with brutal facts, who is the true master of the Nolan Forest and the Sulfur Mountains!¡±


    The surrounding top monsters of the Soaring Dragon Legion all showed excited expressions.


    Even Kamia lifted her head, buried in the floor, with her bloodshot eyes filled with eagerness for war.


    Having been relatively peaceful for so long, they were eager for action.


    The opening of hostilities was set for three days later, and these violent creatures hurried into action to prepare for war as soon as they left Blackstone Castle.


    When everyone had left, a very strange rod-like object floated lazily in from outside.


    Upon closer inspection, wasn¡¯t it Moray¡­


    Although he claimed to be a Legendary Witch Demon, there was no trace of a powerful being to be found in him.


    Just last night, Otto had snapped him in two because of some bawdy remarks.


    And now, he had actually used a rope to reattach the two broken parts of his body, appearing dirty and full of dust and leaves.


    He looked not only embarrassed but also a bit comical¡­For a moment, Otto didn¡¯t know what kind of expression to use in front of him, and Sofia¡¯s expression was quite similar.


    ¡°Oh? Why are you both looking at me like that?¡±


    The staff¡¯s tip revealed Moray¡¯s signature evil spirit face, and he said with confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, isn¡¯t my current appearance all thanks to you?¡±


    Seeing that Otto and Sofia didn¡¯t respond, Moray complained, ¡°Do you know how far I was thrown last night? It¡¯s so cruel! I hurried back non-stop and endured countless hardships¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright!¡±


    With a dark expression, Otto said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want your body to be divided into four parts, just behave normally. I have a problem that needs your help right now!¡±


    Moray laughed arrogantly, ¡°You¡¯re asking me for help!¡± Sophia glanced at him, ¡°And your research later¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m extremely sorry, it was my mistake!¡±


    The Soul Eater Wand, housing Moray, bent its staff in a very human-like gesture, an apologetic bow.


    Now, the staff was held together by hemp rope after being broken in half.


    With this bow, the rope broke, and the lower half of the staff flew out spinning into the distance.


    Feeling a bit powerless, Otto held his head, every time he encountered Moray, this bastard would always raise his blood pressure.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll solve it quickly!¡±


    Sensing Sofia¡¯s increasingly unfriendly gaze, Moray immediately used Mage Hand to grab his broken lower half.


    He still has many magical research projects relying on Sofia¡¯s help. For now, Moray could afford to annoy everyone else but not this half-elf girl.


    With sparks and lightning, the violently twisted staff was quickly restored to its original state, and Moray even polished it up.


    The whole Soul Eater Wand looked shiny and new, as if it had just come out of a factory.


    Otto looked speechless, while Sofia seemed to have grown accustomed to such weirdness.


    Completely lacking self-awareness, Moray grinned at Otto and asked, ¡°So, what do you want me to help with?¡±


    It¡¯s impressive that he could make such a rich expression with only an evil spirit face.


    Adjusting his complicated emotions, Otto finally said, ¡°Shasharu looks like he¡¯s about to die of old age¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Moray interrupted, ¡°Do you want me to turn him into a corpse demon? Or maybe a wraith wouldn¡¯t be bad!¡±


    Otto shook his head in refusal, ¡°No, one undead like you is enough.¡±


    Moray stared, ¡°That¡¯s discrimination!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Otto didn¡¯t want to continue quarreling with the chatterbox, he spoke straightforwardly, ¡°I want to turn him into a Dragonborn, but I hope you can provide a safe way to do so. Shasharu is too old, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t make it.¡± As for Shasharu, the old lizardman, Otto was very satisfied with him.


    Thus far, the entire Land of the Soaring Dragon had been managed very well by him.


    As his territory continued to expand, this old lizardman was becoming an indispensable steward.


    Who would he find to replace him if Shasharu died?


    Sofia seemed more interested in magical research, and he didn¡¯t want to waste his energy on boring logistical management.


    He couldn¡¯t lose Shasharu, the handy and versatile steward, at least not for the time being..

 Chapter 94 - Chapter 94: 093 Dragonborn Transformation_l

    Chapter 94: 093 Dragonborn Transformation_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Dragon bloodlines have a strong contaminating effect, even a lump of dragon feces has the possibility of giving birth to a Dragonborn monster.


    Of course, many people like to call the process of dragon bloodline contamination, Dragonborn evolution.


    This process also has great risks, and ultimately whether one can survive depends largely on the individual undergoing the transformation.


    So generally, monsters transformed into Dragonborn are originally powerful individuals, like the aging Lizardman, Saru, whose chances of survival are low.


    As the most critical source of dragon bloodlines, Otto¡¯s body is full of them, so naturally there is no need to worry.


    Upon considering this, Moray quickly said, ¡°I don¡¯t think this is very difficult. I have tried to transform some Dragonborn before.¡±


    ¡°I can design a transformation ritual that will automatically interrupt the process if the person being transformed can¡¯t hold on.¡±


    ¡°The longer the individual holds on, the greater the influence of the dragon bloodline.¡±


    Otto nodded satisfactorily and then asked, ¡°Can you add another layer of insurance in the process?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Moray did not quite understand Otto¡¯s meaning.


    The latter quickly said, ¡°I put in so much effort to save an elderly Lizardman, I don¡¯t want any accidents happening in the future¡­¡±


    Moray jokingly asked, ¡°My dear Majesty, do you not trust him?¡±


    ¡°Saru is trustworthy now¡­¡±


    Otto explained, ¡°He betrayed the Green Dragon for me, who¡¯s to say he won¡¯t betray me for a Blue Dragon in the future?¡±


    ¡°I think I understand what you mean!¡±


    After pondering for a moment, Moray said, ¡°I can add a step to the transformation ritual. As long as you are willing to pay some dragon blood, I


    can inscribe an irresistible Blood Covenant on the soul of the one being transformed.


    ¡°If they dare to betray you, then they will¡­¡±


    Moray chuckled and used magic to condense a bubble in front of him, then burst it with the sharp end of his staff. He laughed and said, ¡°Just like this, BOOM-¡±


    ¡°Great!¡±


    Otto nodded in satisfaction, this annoying fellow finally showed some usefulness.


    The development of this transformation ritual required the cooperation of Moray and Sofia. After saying hello to Otto, Sofia came to her magic laboratory.


    As raw materials, Otto provided a few dragon scales and a few drops of fresh blood with suppressed Rotten Blood ability.


    Atop the magic laboratory in the corner of Blackstone Castle, magic gemstones were inlaid as magic light bulbs, illuminating Sofia¡¯s experiment table like shadowless lamps.


    Under Moray¡¯s guidance, Sofia skillfully used the mage¡¯s hand to inscribe runes on the silver dragon scales with dragon blood.


    Moray had carried out similar research before, and this time he only added a Blood Covenant, so this time it didn¡¯t take much time.


    At Sofia¡¯s request, Mega Fatty brought over a weak Gnoll.


    This Gnoll was the weakest and most powerless throughout the Land of the Soaring Dragon, and seemed to live only a few more days if left alone.


    He would be the first test subject for the Dragonborn Transformation Ritual. The trembling Gnoll, scared out of its wits, was forcibly thrown into a spacious cage by Mega Fatty.


    Sofia coldly used the mage¡¯s hand to pinch a dragon scale and then stuck it on the Gnoll¡¯s head.Suddenly, the motionless Gnoll in the cage seemed to be electrocuted, his entire body stiffly trembling.


    He was experiencing immense pain, and his frail body was undergoing extremely unstable transformations. The messy fur on his body also tore open, revealing several horrifying bloody marks.


    In order to maximize the results of this experiment, Sofia sternly said to the Gnoll, ¡°This is the great gift from the Silver Dragon Lord. As long as you can bear this pain, you will survive and become unprecedentedly powerful.


    Whether or not you can say goodbye to your pathetic and weak past depends on you!¡±


    The Gnoll, who had originally prepared for death, suddenly opened his eyes wide. His eyes were filled with a desire for life and a longing for strength.


    Mega Fatty stood aside, slightly surprised as he watched the Gnoll. This fellow was randomly picked up by him on the streets of the outer city, and its unexpectedly strong will surprised him.


    Second Fatty, one of the heads of the Two-headed Ogre, praised, ¡°If this wolf pup can pull through, he will definitely become an outstanding warrior!¡±


    This Gnoll was surprisingly enduring, and just before the transformation ritual ended, Moray suddenly said to Sofia with a nasty smile, ¡°Did you hear what Otto just said?¡±


    Sofia was recording the Gnoll¡¯s changing condition, and she glanced at him impatiently, ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t trust that old Lizardman who has devoted his wholehearted efforts to him!¡±


    With a sneaky grin on his face, the evil spirit¡¯s mouth curved upwards, ¡°He thinks the old Lizardman might betray him in the future, so he wants us to add a layer of insurance for him, what do you think¡­¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the great Silver Dragon Lord doesn¡¯t trust vou either?¡±


    Moray¡¯s voice was like a devil¡¯s whisper, tempting Sofia to walk towards an abyss of no return.


    But Sofia casually said while recording the Gnoll¡¯s physical changes, ¡°I will never betray the big dumb dragon, but if he needs it, I can also accept this kind of ritual.¡±


    Moray was momentarily speechless. He looked at the half-elf girl with exceptional magical talent in amusement and anger, and complained, ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish. Transforming into a Dragonborn might be a blessing for ordinary people¡­ ¡®


    ¡°But for a genius like you, it is a huge obstacle on the path of magic!¡±


    The half-elf girl casually said, ¡°Thank you for the reminder, but I believe that the big dumb dragon and I share the same thoughts.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally been able to continue my research on new magic subjects, so don¡¯t you go doing anything silly!¡±


    For once, Moray revealed a hint of concern in his expression.


    Sofia helplessly said, ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. As long as the big dumb dragon doesn¡¯t speak up, I won¡¯t, of course, use myself as an experiment¡­ ¡®


    ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ ¡®


    Moray breathed a sigh of relief.


    At the same time, the Gnoll¡¯s Dragonborn Transformation Ritual finally reached its final stage.


    Even though he felt the terrible pain that seemed to tear his body apart, the frail Gnoll managed to persevere with astonishing willpower until the end.


    Simultaneously, the remaining energy from Otto¡¯s scales and dragon blood also entered his body as nutrients.


    Now, his appearance had undergone a huge change, and his originally thin body had become swollen and tall.


    The torn fur had regrown, with only the sticky bloodstains on the messy hair indicating the torture he had once endured.


    His claws had mutated, and the original cracked nails had transformed into sharp blades covered in silver-white scales, significantly enhancing his close-combat killing power.


    However, after a long period of torment, the Gnoll¡¯s spirit seemed to have suffered some damage.


    He breathed heavily, and his bloodshot eyes were filled with violent impulses. The saliva dripping from his mouth sizzled as it corroded the floor.


    Finally, unable to bear any more, the Gnoll howled and charged towards Sofia with a desire to kill..

 Chapter 95 - Chapter 95: 094 The Last Dignity_l

    Chapter 95: 094 The Last Dignity_l


    Translator: 549690339


    The Gnoll had temporarily lost its sanity, and its deranged mind was only focused on tearing everything around it to pieces.


    Sofia calmly noted this down in her notebook.


    Shortly after, the Gnoll¡¯s advance was blocked by the thick cage.


    It roared madly, its claws, like dragon claws, leaving deep marks on the cage in front of it.


    The power was astonishing; if left unchecked, the cage made of ordinary iron wrapped around hardwood would not last long.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to test the effect of the Blood Covenant¡­¡±


    Sofia used Mage Hand to toss the notebook on her desk and then took out another corresponding dragon scale.


    Her delicate, trimmed fingernails slightly scratched the dragon scale, and the previously brutally vicious Gnoll immediately clutched its head in pain and crouched on the ground, wailing continuously.


    The inability to betray Otto on their own accord is a prerequisite of the Blood


    Covenant.


    In addition, if the corresponding dragon scale is damaged, the Gnoll¡¯s soul will collapse at the same time.


    Soon, the raging desire for slaughter faded, and the scarce sense slowly returned to the Gnoll¡¯s mind.


    Moray said with satisfaction, ¡°It seems like the effect is good!¡±


    But Sofia shook her head and said, ¡°A single Gnoll doesn¡¯t mean much. Mega


    Fatty, bring me a Goblin and a Lizardman.¡±


    She added, ¡°And find me a stronger test subject.¡±


    The Two-headed Ogre smiled foolishly and obediently carried out his master¡¯s task.


    At this time, the Gnoll, who had transformed into a Dragonborn Monster, looked at Sofia with some anxiety.


    Although he had lost his sanity at the time, he had after all attacked Her Highness.


    He was worried about how he would be dealt with.


    However, his concern was unnecessary. As the first valuable test subject, Sofia would naturally not destroy him easily.


    Soon, the Two-headed Ogre brought a Goblin, a Lizardman, and a tall and burly Orc as Sofia requested.


    ¡°Very good! ¡±


    Sofia nodded in satisfaction, and then the three monsters were herded into different cages under the urging of the Two-headed Ogre.


    The Goblin was obviously frightened by the nearby Dragonborn Werewolf, whose unintentionally radiated ferocity filled it with fear.


    It trembled and collapsed to the ground. If it weren¡¯t for the seemingly sturdy cage for protection, it might have been scared to wet itself by now.


    The Lizardman and the Orc were in a much better situation, with the Orc even folding his arms and coldly observing everything around him.


    His name was Krom, and he was a powerful warrior among the Orcs.


    Not long ago, he had brought his family through the destroyed Kor Town to Nolan Forest and joined the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    He agreed to participate in this unknown experiment because Mega Fatty promised that his wife and children would be allowed to live in the inner city regardless of the outcome, as well as providing necessary living supplies and housing.


    The experiment started again. Sofia used a special modified Mage Hand to almost simultaneously attach silver dragon scales to the heads of the three new monsters.


    As the ritual progressed, the reactions of the three monsters were different.


    First, the Goblin could not bear the extraordinary pain and nearly had a mental breakdown. It also activated the protective measures of the Dragonborn Transformation Ritual first.


    The silver dragon scales fell from its head first, stopping the pollution and transformation of its bloodline.ln the end, the goblin didn¡¯t seem to change much compared to the beginning.


    Judging from its appearance, it only had a few more silver scales like psoriasis on its face.


    Even though the ritual had already ended, this timid fellow was still cowering, lying on the ground and making an annoying wail.


    Disturbed by the noise, Moray floated to the cage where the goblin was kept.


    After a while, he said with murderous intent, ¡°This guy¡¯s physical qualities haven¡¯t improved at all. Our precious research findings have been wasted like this¡­¡±


    To be honest, Moray felt like killing the goblin on the spot.


    However, Sofia had a different opinion. She pointed at the goblin¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°It seems like his head has grown a bit bigger. Let¡¯s keep him for observation for some time; maybe we¡¯ll have unexpected gains¡­¡±


    ¡°Tsk¡­


    Moray scornfully glanced at the big-headed goblin and said disdainfully, ¡°You little bastard, you just saved your life!¡±


    The goblin, who had just returned from the brink of hell, took a while to regain his senses.


    He cautiously raised his head, which was buried beneath him, and carefully observed the surrounding situation.


    At this time, the lizardman was groaning in pain, while the orc Krom still had his arms folded across his chest.


    However, the furrowed brow and the bulging veins on his forehead indicated that he was not as relaxed as he appeared.


    After a while, the lizardman couldn¡¯t bear the pain anymore.


    With a near-collapse growl, the scales on his forehead also shed.


    His Dragonborn Transformation Ritual ended here, and the orc Krom still stood with his arms folded, maintaining his posture.


    It was obvious that he wasn¡¯t as composed as before, with beads of sweat the size of soybeans rolling down his cheeks, and his whole body trembling from severe pain.


    Temporarily setting the orc aside, Moray and Sofia¡¯s attention was on the lizardman.


    The lizardman¡¯s overall shape had enlarged, with bright silver scales mixed within his dark-red scales.


    Silver scale armor layers had grown over the vital weak points such as the top of the head, chest, and abdomen.


    In addition, sharp silver bone spurs had grown on his front claws, knees, and elbow joints, which had high practical value in combat.


    However, the overall degree of his evolution was far less than that of the previous gnoll, and he seemed much smaller in size.


    After recording these changes in a notebook, Sofia and Moray¡¯s attention shifted to Krom.


    This orc¡¯s willpower was surprisingly strong. Second Fatty, who admired him a lot, whispered to Mega Fatty on the same shoulder, ¡°This is a real man!¡±


    Mega Fatty had a completely different opinion, laughing, ¡°I think his daughter¡¯s pretty good-looking¡­¡±


    Second Fatty was shocked and felt ashamed to share the same shoulder with him.


    As time went on, Krom endured the entirety of the Dragonborn


    Transformation Ritual and was exceptionally clear-headed and calm by the end of it.


    Feeling the unbearable pain gradually fading away, this powerful orc stretched out his arms to sense the changes in his body.


    Surprisingly, apart from two sharp dragon horns growing on his forehead, there were not many Dragonborn features on his body.


    However, he seemed to grow a lot bigger and had remarkably robust physical qualities.


    The worn-out clothes he had been wearing were all torn apart by his swollen muscles, leaving only a piece of clothing the size of shorts at his lower half.


    Fortunately, it covered his private parts, preserving his last shred of male dignity..

 Chapter 96 - Chapter 96: 095 Dragonborn Battle_l

    Chapter 96: 095 Dragonborn Battle_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Krom¡¯s lower-jaw fangs grew longer, making his face appear more ferocious.


    However, his eyes revealed that this orc was far more rational than the werewolf who had also completed its final transformation earlier.


    Suddenly, he fiercely bit his own arm, causing a large bloody wound that looked terrifying.


    Yet, in no time, that bloody wound with exposed flesh started to recover visibly.


    Krom nodded his head, ¡°A fascinating change¡­¡±


    He was quite satisfied with his new abilities.


    Meanwhile, Sofia had recorded all these details in her notebook.


    Soon, the half-elf girl nodded to the Two-headed Ogre, who loyally carried out his master¡¯s will.


    The cages holding the Gnoll and the Orc were dragged into another room, and the Ogre opened the cage doors.


    The room was surrounded by thick black stone walls, with only a single entrance and exit through a stone door that moved vertically.


    It looked like a sealed arena, and there was a small window high up on one of the thick stone walls.


    Sofia stood behind the window, from where she could observe every corner of the central area.


    These two were the strongest Dragonborn Monsters obtained in the experiment, and they inherited different abilities from Otto¡¯s dragon vein.


    Sofia wanted to know if there were any differences between these two with distinct starting points but had both undergone complete transformation rituals.


    After all, a weak Gnoll and a strong, powerful Orc were worlds apart.


    But now, they seemed to be quite similar.


    Even their heights were almost the same at around four meters, with one having massive, swollen muscles and the other having a marble-like, rigid skin.


    The two evolved Dragonborn Monsters cautiously eyed each other.


    Sofia soon spoke coldly, ¡°Show me your worth. The victor shall receive more blessings from the Silver Dragon Lord!¡±


    Moray floated beside Sofia, laughing sinisterly, ¡°Kill at any cost and struggle!


    Haha¡­¡±


    Wanting to see how capable we are¡­


    Krom furrowed his eyebrows and looked at the half-elf girl, who seemed to be around the same age as his precious daughter, through the window.


    Contrary to her cute appearance, she was much more ruthless inside.


    Unlike the Orc with numerous thoughts, the Gnoll roared hoarsely and charged at its only competitor with bloodshot eyes and highly corrosive saliva dripping from its mouth after transforming into a Dragonborn.


    Before the transformation, this Gnoll¡¯s physical condition was even worse than that of the Goblin, who did not survive very long.


    Although it had managed to endure until the end, its spirit seemed to have suffered some damage, making it somehow abnormal.


    The violent factors were now surging in every corner of its body.


    It craved killing, blood, victory, and the additional blessings Sofia had promised.


    Having risen from the lowest level of the monsters, it knew well the miserable end of the weak in Nolan Forest.


    Thus, it aimed to become a formidable force!


    To achieve that, it needed to step on numerous unattainable monsters and tear them apart.


    And this Orc would be its first victim!


    ¡°Oohahaha¡­ Die!¡±


    The Gnoll¡¯s bulging muscles and bloated figure erupted with astonishing speed, its frenzied beast-like pupils leaving a trail of crimson in the air.With unbelievable speed, in almost a single breath, he had already reached the beastman.


    The sharp silver claws were less than a fist¡¯s length away from this gray-brown-skinned beastman.


    With a tongue lolling out and bloodshot eyes wide open, the Gnoll wore a crazy grin on his face, seemingly already picturing the tragic outcome of the beastman.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Contrary to expectations, the cruel scene didn¡¯t happen. The Gnoll looked at his own front claw in confusion, his wrist tightly gripped by a thick, powerful hand.


    And the owner of this big hand was undoubtedly the beastman in front of him.


    Krom gritted his teeth, sweat beads forming on his forehead, his thick arm trembling slightly.


    Obviously, he was not at ease taking this move either.


    But this only made the mentally unstable Gnoll even more furious and crazier.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    As the Gnoll¡¯s anger and madness escalated, the muscles on the arm captured by the beastman began to swell up again.


    However, with careful observation, one could find that the muscle mass of his other arm had simultaneously reduced significantly.


    But the beastman at the forefront had no time to pay attention to these details. The force of the wolf claw in his hand suddenly increased, breaking free from his control almost instantly.


    At the same time, the strength intensified, aiming for his head.


    If he were hit directly, his head might be separated from his body.


    He hurriedly retracted his arm but could only use it as a shield, barely protecting his head.


    Unimaginable force was transmitted from his arm, and Krom felt his body shake as if he had been hit by a heavy object. The Gnoll¡¯s blow sent him flying.


    Like a thrown rock, the nearly four-meter-tall, muscular beastman rolled on the ground, finally crashing into a black stone wall at the edge of the battlefield.


    A large crack formed from the impact before he came to a stop.


    Krom felt a suffocation in his chest and, with the support of the wall, coughed up a mouthful of blood, which made him feel much better.


    He gritted his teeth and looked at his arm, which had been used as a shield, now completely bent and limp.


    Moreover, the wound directly hit by the wolf claw was extensive and deep, exposing the bone and even missing a large chunk of flesh and blood.


    But apart from that, he felt his body was in fairly good shape, with no significant injuries elsewhere.


    If he were still his former self, this blow might have already sent him to meet the great beastman deity, Gruumsh.


    Enduring the piercing pain, he reset the broken bone fragments in his arm. Soon enough, with a series of wriggling and fleshy sprouts, his injury fully healed.


    However, after using such a terrifying self-healing ability, his strength and physical energy were drastically depleted.


    Without giving him more time to recover, the Gnoll howled and charged at him again, and the two Dragonborn creatures were entangled in another fierce struggle.


    Standing behind the window, Sofia coldly observed everything, jotting down notes on her little book from time to time.


    Meanwhile, Moray floated through the window, hovering above the two monsters while shouting encouragement to them.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    A piece of debris flew past Moray, followed by a crash echoed behind him.


    When he looked back, the fragment was deeply embedded in the black stone wall.


    Considering the risk of being accidentally injured, Moray became much more well-behaved and silently floated back to Sofia¡¯s side..

 Chapter 97 - Chapter 97: 096 No Winner_l

    Chapter 97: 096 No Winner_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Half an hour had passed since the two Dragonborn monsters were thrown into the Blackstone Arena.


    At present, the Gnolls show astounding madness.


    Moreover, they are stronger, faster, and have inherited the Rotten Blood ability.


    The Orcs possess a powerful self-healing ability and relatively better combat skills.


    At the same time, their muscle density has increased, providing amazing defenses.


    The two nearly four-meter tall monsters exchanged blows several times, and for now, they were still evenly matched.


    At this moment, the Orc knelt on one knee, clutching a thick wooden stick wrapped in iron sheeting.


    The source of the wooden stick is, of course, the two cages that once imprisoned them.


    Now, the two iron-wrapped hardwood cages have been shattered by the aftermath of the monsters¡¯ battle.


    On the sharp and broken part of the iron-wrapped wooden stick used as a weapon by the Orc, there was some green poisonous blood.


    The blood seemed to contain a violent corrosive toxicity, and the affected part was emitting white smoke.


    Some iron sheets and wood shavings were transformed into sticky liquid dripping to the ground, making a sizzling sound.


    Krom gasped for breath, his body covered in sticky bloodstains.


    There were some unhealed wounds on his back.


    After using it several times, he realized that this powerful self-healing ability wasn¡¯t completely unrestricted.


    If he indiscriminately used this seemingly convenient ability, he might exhaust himself and pass out before even being killed by the Gnoll.


    It seemed that the Gnoll didn¡¯t possess this convenient self-healing ability.


    Even with a thick layer of fur, the Gnoll¡¯s body showed multiple bruises and terrifying wounds.


    Green poisonous blood surged like a fountain around him, a manifestation of Otto¡¯s Rotten Blood ability.


    However, this ability not only caused great trouble for Krom but also quickly drained the Gnoll¡¯s energy, acting as a double-edged sword.


    Overall, the Gnoll¡¯s physical condition wasn¡¯t much better than the Orc¡¯s.


    Both were covered in wounds, nearly exhausted.


    ¡°Haha¡­ hahaha¡­¡±


    Warily eyed by Krom, the Gnoll tilted his head and stood up.


    Wounds all over his body brought unbearable pain.


    But his bloodshot eyes were wide open, and step by step, he approached Krom with a laugh.


    ¡°This pain¡­ is far from enough!¡±


    His upper limb muscles rapidly atrophied, with a large amount of muscle tissue transferred to his lower limbs.


    Soon, the Gnoll disappeared from his original position like a fast-moving bullet.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    With a loud noise, the kneeling Orc grunted and was knocked away.


    He then left a cracked, human-shaped mark on the black stone wall behind him.


    The Gnoll wanted to continue attacking.


    But just two steps forward, he suddenly collapsed to his knees.


    A thick iron-wrapped wooden stick was stuck in his abdomen.


    It turned out that Krom had launched a very effective counterattack the moment he was knocked away.


    As the toxic blood continued to corrode, the part of the stick embedded in the Gnoll¡¯s body began to dissolve rapidly.With a ¡°plop,¡± the exposed flesh fell to the ground.


    It was quickly corroded away by the surrounding Rotten Blood, which bubbled like hot springs.


    Unlike Krom, the Gnoll didn¡¯t inherit Otto¡¯s extraordinary regenerative abilities, vastly surpassing those of a Troll.


    So its current situation was quite dire.


    Although the weapon that had caused its severe injury had dissolved in the Rotten Blood, boiling blood still gushed out from the torn flesh.


    As the blood contaminated the surrounding ground, it also continuously drained the Gnoll¡¯s dwindling strength.


    Even so, the Gnoll struggled to its feet.


    Thick saliva and boiling blood dripped from the corners of its mouth.


    With a terrifyingly manic grin, the Gnoll raised its sharp claws and approached Krom, who had just torn free from the shattered wall, step by step.


    To prepare for the imminent threat, Krom quickly coughed out the clotted blood in his lungs and trachea.


    Feeling slightly better, he reached for a sharp, angular stone nearby.


    As the Gnoll laughed manically and approached Krom, the latter coldly gripped the sharp stone, waiting for his opponent to draw near.


    Finally, they closed in to a dangerous distance.


    The Gnoll cruelly licked its blood-streaked mouth before it charged, laughing wildly, towards the seemingly calm Orc.


    Krom¡¯s heartbeat accelerated, his legs bent slightly, and his body leaned forward.


    The knuckles of the hand gripping the stone turned white, while the angular edges cut through the calloused flesh of his palm.


    Finally, the Gnoll¡¯s snarling claws reached Krom¡¯s chest, and the sharp stone in his hand slashed at the Gnoll¡¯s throat.


    If the situation continued like this, perhaps within the next second, there would be two more tragic corpses of monsters.


    But the reality was¡­


    The next second, the two severely wounded monsters immediately curled up in agony, falling to the ground like boiled shrimp.


    Standing by the window, Sofia expressionlessly watched it all, holding two corresponding silver Dragon scales in her hand.


    These were precious experimental results and couldn¡¯t be wasted so easily.


    The Blood Covenant etched deep into their souls was the most fatal weakness of these two powerful Dragonborn monsters.


    The pain even more intense than the transformation ritual rendered them unable to resist.


    When they were both helplessly curled on the ground, Mega Fatty opened the gate and threw them into two brand-new cages.


    ¡°Such a shame, it¡¯s a draw,¡± Sofia said indifferently as she stood in front of the cages, ¡°So neither of you will receive a new blessing¡­¡±


    With a powerless growl of frustration, the Gnoll in the cage showed its displeasure.


    Krom sat silently, trying his best to recover his strength as quickly as possible.


    The Goblins in the adjacent cage were obviously terrified by the current state of the two monsters.


    Like an ostrich, one Goblin lay on the ground, covering its head with both hands, desperately trying to shut out everything around it.


    The Lizardman fared much better, though fear was still evident on its face.


    Delighted, Moray flew back and forth in front of the cages, laughing, ¡°Ha! It seems our research has succeeded!¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­ Except for this useless, cowardly Goblin¡­¡±


    Sofia closed her notebook, very satisfied with the results of the experiment.


    After carefully placing the Blood Covenant Dragon scales corresponding to the four new Dragonborn monsters into her Treasure Bag, Mega Fatty brought several strong Ogres per her request.


    Quickly, the Ogres carried the Dragonborn monsters in cages to the Council


    Chamber at the front of Blackstone Castle.


    By then, Otto had already been waiting there for some time..

 Chapter 98 - Chapter 98: 097 The Supreme_l

    Chapter 98: 097 The Supreme_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Otto lay on the Blackstone platform covered with gold and gems, slightly raising his head and looking at the four different Dragonborn monsters in cages before him.


    The Lizardman sat obediently in the cage, not attracting much attention from Otto due to his common appearance.


    However, after seeing the almost unchanged Goblin, he had similar feelings with Moray.


    Wasting his precious scales and dragon blood, he had actually transformed such a thing?


    Orc Krom closed his eyes and quickly recovered his energy, and most of his wounds had healed.


    The Gnoll stared enviously at the Orc beside him, looking far worse in comparison.


    Although the bleeding had stopped, only a few wounds were slowly healing.


    As it turned out, he didn¡¯t inherit Otto¡¯s powerful healing ability, but rather had a conflict with the Rotten Blood ability.


    Now gradually recovering his sanity, the Gnoll slowly suppressed the boiling toxicity of his blood, so his injuries began to heal.


    However, because he couldn¡¯t control the conflicting abilities well, his recovery was much slower than the Orc¡¯s.


    Soon, the mentally unstable Gnoll turned his attention to Otto.


    Ah, what a great and majestic creature!


    The Blood Covenant engraved deep in their souls constantly trembled, and the feeling of worship excited the Gnoll immensely, even seeing Otto as his only true god.


    ¡°You, supreme, unparalleled!¡±


    The Gnoll endured the pain throughout his body and devoutly knelt before Otto, looking like an eager sycophant.


    Although Otto seemed very calm, deep inside, he was quite flattered.


    This brown-noser has potential; Lord Otto will remember him!


    Thus, Otto asked with slight interest, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The Gnoll looked at Otto, flattered and surprised, taking a moment to recover.


    Then he said hesitantly, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have a name¡­¡±


    Before the Dragonborn Transformation Ritual, he was just an ordinary Gnoll that could be seen everywhere along the roadside. After falling ill, he couldn¡¯t even get enough food.


    If he hadn¡¯t been picked up by Mega Fatty, he might have starved to death a few days later, eventually becoming food for other monsters.


    As a lowly, ordinary monster, it was only natural that he didn¡¯t have a name of his own.


    He was simply referred to as ¡®Hey¡¯ or ¡®That Gnoll.¡¯


    Sofia handed Otto her small notebook in which she¡¯d recorded the experiment process.


    Otto controlled the size of his dragon claws, skillfully flipping through the delicate little notebook with his claws as slim as Sofia¡¯s arm.


    The scene seemed a bit strange, but the Gnoll¡¯s eyes grew even more reverent as he looked at Otto.


    No wonder he was the great Silver Dragon Lord, casually accomplishing such incomprehensible things.


    After reading through the record in the small notebook, Otto roughly understood the situation of these four Dragonborn monsters.


    This insane Gnoll reminded him of a game character he had occasionally played in his previous life.


    ¡± so¡­¡±


    Otto stared at the Gnoll and said, ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll be called Warwick!¡± The Gnoll¡¯s body shook, and the others around also watched in surprise. The great and noble Silver Dragon Lord had personally given a name to a Gnoll.


    ¡°Warwick¡­¡±


    The Gnoll excitedly lay in the cage, kissing the ground through the bars.Worick respectfully said, ¡°Great master, I am willing to offer everything I have to express my gratitude for your grace!¡±


    This bootlicker really has a promising future!


    Otto nodded satisfactorily, and then said to Sofia, ¡°Heal them and send them back to where they came from. I need them to serve as a positive example to others.¡±


    Morey floated over with a smirk, ¡°Not a bad idea. Just throw these guys back to where they came from, and it won¡¯t be long before countless monsters will do whatever it takes to obtain this so-called grace!¡±


    ¡°But my grace is not something that anyone can obtain! Only those who perform exceptionally well and make great contributions will be eligible to receive this grace!¡±


    Otto shook his head. If every monster in the Soaring Dragon Legion could obtain a piece of dragon scale, even with his powerful self-healing ability, he would probably become a bald dragon.


    But then, Morey asked with a laugh, ¡°Is it the same for this goblin?¡±


    Otto¡¯s expression stiffened, and he looked at the almost unchanged goblin.


    This was one of the reasons why he hadn¡¯t widely promoted this method.


    If the transformed individual isn¡¯t outstanding, there¡¯s a high chance of producing trash like this.


    He didn¡¯t want to waste his scales and dragon blood, even if he could replenish them through food.


    Soon, Otto said, ¡°Forget about him, you guys deal with him!¡±


    Although the goblin in the cage was fearful, he shouted at this crucial moment concerning his life, ¡°No, no! Don¡¯t kill me, I¡­ I¡¯m very clever and can help you do many things that other monsters can¡¯t!¡±


    Morey asked with interest, ¡°Like what?¡±


    But after holding his breath for a while, the goblin couldn¡¯t come up with anything.


    Just as Otto was getting impatient and wanted to directly incinerate this disgrace with his fiery breath, Sofia said, ¡°We happen to need an assistant in our magic experiments. Maybe he can try.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    The goblin shouted in surprise, ¡°Okay, no problem! I won¡¯t let you down!¡±


    The goblin now had a new place to go, as long as he didn¡¯t run around causing trouble, Otto wouldn¡¯t bother with him anymore.


    At Sofia¡¯s signal, the ogres carried down all four cages, and Mega Fatty was sent to inform Shashalu.


    There was still a Dragonborn Transformation Ritual scale left in Sofia¡¯s possession, which could now be used for the old lizardman.


    Now only Otto, Sofia, and Morey remained in the Council Chamber.


    Before Shashalu arrived, Otto suddenly asked Morey, ¡°Any news from the Death Lord?¡±


    Otto stared at him, questioning, ¡°It¡¯s been three years, are you sure he hasn¡¯t come to the surface because of you?¡±


    ¡°Though I failed in the conflict of the two dragons, don¡¯t underestimate me.¡±


    Morey laughed confidently, ¡°Even if I couldn¡¯t successfully transform the two Legendary Dragon Witch Demons, I¡¯m not a mere ant that can be easily crushed in the Dark Domain.


    Even if he is doomed to fail, the Death Lord would have to break a few teeth first.¡¯


    Unfortunately, the Death Lord probably doesn¡¯t have teeth.


    As for Morey¡¯s explanation, Otto asked indifferently, ¡°So, when do you think the Death Lord will come?¡±


    ¡°At the earliest, another two years maybe¡­ ¡®


    After a moment, Morey gave an uncertain answer.


    But Otto wouldn¡¯t completely trust him. Although he now possessed the strength of an adult giant dragon, he was still far from being legendary.


    So, the original plan remained unchanged. If the Death Lord came and Otto couldn¡¯t handle him, he would decisively gift wrap Morey as a present for the Death Lord, and then run far away.


    Depending on the situation, if the other party isn¡¯t easy to deal with.


    Morey, this talking wand, could perfectly act as a piece of Legendary


    Equipment and be thrown into the human kingdom to divert trouble..

 Chapter 99 - Chapter 99: 098 Gift Controversy_l

    Chapter 99: 098 Gift Controversy_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Saru was getting old, and naturally, his legs and feet were not as good as they once were.


    Seeing that he was walking so slowly, Mega Fatty, who was anxious to complete his master¡¯s task, simply carried the old lizardman on his back.


    This two-headed ogre¡¯s method was really too rough.


    By the time he carried Saru to the council chamber, the old lizardman had already been tormented into losing half of his life by him.


    Sofia glared fiercely at the two-headed ogre.


    Only then did Mega Fatty scratch his head and carefully put Saru down with a grin.


    The old lizardman leaned on his magic wand and swayed for a while before regaining his strength.


    He was somewhat puzzled as he looked at Otto, not knowing why he was brought over at this time.


    Without waiting for Otto to speak, Moray¡¯s big mouth had already informed Saru about everything, including the safety measures.


    Otto squinted his eyes and observed the old lizardman¡¯s facial expressions, if he showed the slightest dissatisfaction¡­


    Even if it was a pity, he might have to find a new steward for the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    But much to Otto¡¯s relief, Saru knelt down before the Blackstone Platform without hesitation.


    The old lizardman trembled as he lay on the ground, expressing his gratitude with an incredibly respectful tone, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty, for taking the trouble to help me!¡±


    ¡± so¡­¡±


    Otto¡¯s inquiring voice came from above, ¡°Are you willing to accept this gift?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Great Silver Dragon Lord!¡±


    With a satisfactory answer, Otto nodded to Sofia, and the half-elf girl had already prepared everything.


    Sofia used her mage¡¯s hand to attach the few remaining silver dragon scales to the old lizardman¡¯s head.


    At the same time, Saru felt an indescribable pain coming from the depths of his soul.


    Soon, this painful sensation spread throughout his body.


    In this situation, Saru could not even grasp the broken magic wand he used as a crutch.


    His body stiffened, and both the wand and his body fell to the ground almost simultaneously.


    No one had expected him to endure such a long time.


    But he did not trust the Dragon Eye Clan to the useless younger generation like Scar and Longleg.


    So he had to live on and witness the true revival and glory of the lizardmen.


    However, this caused Moray and Sofia¡¯s hard-researched safety measures to lose their purpose, and the three bosses surrounding them suddenly felt a bit awkward.


    After going through the Dragonborn transformation ritual, Saru still retained his regular lizardman appearance, with a slim figure, but looking much tougher.


    A small, bright silver scale mark appeared on his head, surrounded by dark green scales.


    A pair of sharp and curved dragon horns also grew on both sides of the silver scales, and a pair of dragon wings emerged from his back.


    With a few slight flaps, the old lizardman actually took to the air.


    After obtaining Otto¡¯s approval, Saru picked up his magic wand and threw an acidic pearl on the walkway leading to the entrance.


    Soon, a deep green spherical viscous object smashed onto the black stone floor, corroding a large hole in the ground in a short period of time.


    As the caster, Saru was well aware of his changes, his casting speed and magic reserve was much stronger than before.


    More importantly, after enduring continuous pain, he felt his body was healthier and stronger than ever before.


    Saru¡¯s front claws exerted a slight force, and the magic wand that had accompanied him for years was directly crushed, but he didn¡¯t have the slightest sympathy.


    This extraordinary strength made him feel that even if he arm wrestled with an adult ogre, he could eventually emerge victorious. Of course, this excludes Dragonborn Ogres like Mega Fatty.


    The more powerful Saru became, the more he marveled at Otto¡¯s greatness.


    Even without the influence of the Blood Covenant, he wouldn¡¯t dare harbor any ill intentions.


    He once again bowed devoutly before the Blackstone Platform, expressing his gratitude to the high and mighty Silver Dragon Lord.


    This once-elderly Lizardman, who was on the brink of death, had been reborn through the Dragonborn Transformation Ritual.


    While growing stronger, he also gained a longer lifespan.


    However, instead of sweet words of flattery, Otto wished that Saru would use his energy more elsewhere.


    For example, the upcoming attack on the Black Dragon.


    But eliminating that stubborn Black Dragon is only a side note; his true target lies in the idiots to the north.


    Through Saru¡¯s subsequent reports, he also learned about the Elderly Blue Dragon called Violent Thunder, but that guy had been missing for nearly two hundred years.


    If the Blue Dragon were still around, Otto might have considered his own size.


    However, since the opponent has been missing for a long time, there is no need to be timid and hide behind the scenes.


    Saru soon excused himself, and the pit eroded by the Acidic Pearl was filled in again by Sofia¡¯s magic.


    After these matters were dealt with, night had come.


    Like the previous night, Moray uttered wicked words without knowing any better, and was then ruthlessly snapped in half by Otto and thrown out.


    As usual, Sofia brought her bedding and slept beside Otto; for her and the dumb dragon, it was another peaceful night.


    However, for the outer city of the Land of the Soaring Dragon, tonight was much more lively.


    Three new Dragonborn Monsters had returned to the outer city.


    And because of their return, the entire outer city was plunged into chaos.


    Gnoll Warwick and Orc Krom looked severely injured, but it was nothing serious.


    As long as they were provided with enough food to absorb energy, they would recover in no time.


    Krom was all right, as Mega Fatty had kept his promise.


    Now, this Dragonborn Orc led his family to their new home in the inner city.


    Although Krom always felt that there was something wrong with the look in the eyes of one of the heads of the Two-headed Ogre as they stared at his precious daughter.


    But before that, they needed to find the Quilboar Longfang to register.


    The Quilboar Chief had become the finance administrator for the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Thankfully, with his help, dealing with the large-scale operations in the Land of the Soaring Dragon would be overwhelming for just Saru alone.


    However, the other two Dragonborn Monsters did not have as smooth an experience as Krom, causing chaos as soon as they returned to their respective clans.


    The Lizardman provoked a challenge against his original clan leader first. With the help of his newfound power, he easily crushed the head of the former leader and took his position and name.


    Now, he was known as Redscale.


    Warwick the Gnoll did something similar, but even more brutal.


    This mentally unstable Gnoll acted cruelly and rapidly, killing all the upper members of the Gnoll clans.


    All the chiefs, deputy chiefs, and any other high-ranking members were torn apart and swallowed whole by him in just one night.


    Accompanied by countless mournful howls, he united all the Gnoll clans surrounding the Land of the Soaring Dragon, becoming their one and only king.


    Even other monster races knew his name through this bloody conquest ¨C Mad


    Wolf Warwick..

 Chapter 100 - Chapter 100: 099 Free Canvas_l

    Chapter 100: 099 Free Canvas_l


    Translator: 549690339


    The day to fight the Black Dragon had arrived.


    Apart from the Quilboar Longfang, leading a group of relatively well-behaved monsters to stay in the Land of the Soaring Dragon, Krom also applied to stay behind.


    This orc still had a wife and daughter to care for.


    Meanwhile, many monsters had already started to advance towards the central region of Nolan Forest in succession.


    News about the two Dragonborn monsters, Battle Lizardman Red Scale and Gnoll Warwick, had already spread uproariously throughout the outer city.


    Now, almost every monster knew roughly what had happened.


    The reason these two common and even very lowly monsters could become so powerful was entirely due to the grace of the Silver Dragon Lord.


    What excited them further was the news that came from the inner city.


    The Lizardmen of the Dragon Eye Clan claimed that as long as they could achieve merits that satisfied the Silver Dragon Lord, this grace could be bestowed upon anyone.


    And this battle against the Black Dragon was undoubtedly an excellent opportunity.


    Apart from the outer city monsters, the Lizardmen and Ogres living in the inner city were also eager for this grace.


    This was no exception for the higher-ranking members such as Link and Gaz.


    But before they set off, Saru suddenly sought out Otto.


    Although the old lizardman now appeared more energetic than the younger ones of his kind, he had a slightly worried look on his face.


    He respectfully knelt before Otto and said, ¡°Your Majesty, there is something I don¡¯t know if I should say¡­¡±


    After getting Otto¡¯s consent, Saru continued, ¡°Your Majesty, as for the Serpent Clan and other monsters who are unwilling to join the Soaring Dragon Legion,


    I wonder how you would like them to be handled.¡±


    Most of the monsters mentioned by the old lizardman were survivors of the Thorn Legion, and they had luckily not participated directly in the Twin Dragons Battle that changed the situation in Nolan Forest. ¡°Why do you think they are unwilling to join the Soaring Dragon Legion?¡± Otto counter-questioned Saru, but the latter did not respond.


    Everyone knew the reason, but who would dare to be upfront about it?


    Could Saru tell Otto directly that it was because the monsters looked down on him since he was a Silver Dragon?


    Even if it was just a Black Dragon that had sprung up from somewhere, the


    Serpentmen in the heart of Nolan Forest would prefer to kneel and lick it up.


    Even though that Black Dragon had just matured and had been beaten up after provoking the Land of the Soaring Dragon only once.


    But it was still a genuine Evil Dragon, which met the aesthetics of most evil monsters.


    Otto was actually well aware of this, especially after his recent slumber when the vicious spikes on his body had become smoother.


    His more neutral appearance made him look more like a holy and kind dragon, which was also the reason for Saru¡¯s visit this time.


    If he showed up with this kind of image, not to mention those stubborn Serpentmen, many monsters within the Soaring Dragon Legion might consider turning against him after seeing him.


    But for Otto at present, outward appearance was only a blank canvas.


    As long as he wished, he could add or change it at will.


    He smiled and, in the astonished gaze of the old lizardman, his appearance underwent a drastic change.


    Evil and destructive barbs rapidly grew on his body, while his once smooth dragon horns became twisted and hideous.


    His chest became broader and stronger, and a heavy armor layer emerged from his smooth body surface, giving off a dominant and imposing shape.


    His body, along with his tail, grew numerous steel-saw-like teeth, making his tail and body as terrifying as sharp chainsaws.lf he was unlucky enough to be drawn, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    At this point, Otto looked nothing like a benevolent dragon, except for the color of his scales. His entire body seemed to be covered in evil armor.


    Furthermore, with those pair of crimson eyes, he looked even more wicked and ferocious compared to the adult Red Dragon, Sitte Bragg.


    Saru, who had been standing nearby all along, swore that any monster yearning for evil would tremble with excitement upon seeing Otto like this.


    ¡°You are¡­ unrivaled!¡±


    The old lizardman finally sighed in relief, while also expressing admiration.


    As long as they met Otto now, he believed the ideas of the serpentmen and those unwilling to join the Soaring Dragon Legion would change.


    Saru bowed respectfully to say goodbye as there were many matters related to the Soaring Dragon Legion that he needed to handle.


    If he was still in his old and frail state, the old lizardman would be helpless and probably leave everything to the goblin Gaz.


    But now things were different. With his newfound energy, he would not allow a goblin to hold all military power.


    After Saru left, under Otto¡¯s direction, a group of ogres brought him a large supply of food, or rather, fresh ingredients.


    Transforming his body that much took an enormous amount of energy and stamina, so of course, he needed to replenish himself.


    As it turned out, acting tough was pretty tiring¡­


    Sofia¡¯s quick cooking skill proved extremely useful. With the necessary condiments, she quickly turned a lively giant wild boar into a roast pig.


    Just as Otto enjoyed the food with content, Moray, who had returned to his factory-fresh state, floated over.


    ¡°In my thousands of years of living, I have never seen a Silver Dragon as bizarre as you¡­¡±


    Moray circled around Otto, ¡°Yes, the appearance is not bad. If placed in the


    Dark Domain, you might be worshipped as a deity by some ignorant races!¡±


    Otto nonchalantly threw a handful of Cockatrice meat into his mouth and said indifferently, ¡°I am already a god in Nolan Forest!¡±


    ¡°How arrogant!¡±


    Moray sneered, ¡°When you truly come into contact with the greatness of the gods, you won¡¯t dare to speak like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, but for now¡­¡±


    With a full stomach, Otto stared at Moray, demanding, ¡°I hope you can teach a few apprentices as soon as possible, and someone must learn the Soul Splitting Skill! I need to test some ideas¡­


    ¡°How interesting, you want me to waste my precious time teaching students?¡± The demonic face on the ruby displayed a disgusted expression.


    Soon, Moray continued, ¡°I have taught many Svirfneblin and Dore Elves, but that was because I lacked people to help me with magical research.¡± ¡°But now, with Princess Sofia¡¯s help, I don¡¯t need those clumsy humanoids.¡±


    That was true, but our legendary Witch Demon Moray seemed to forget one thing.


    Sofia had always been on Otto¡¯s side.


    ¡°We¡¯re suspending our research temporarily!¡±


    The Half-Elf girl said indifferently amidst Moray¡¯s despair, ¡°We¡¯ll resume the research once you complete the task given to you by the big, dumb dragon!¡±


    ¡°No, no! You can¡¯t do this!¡±


    As Moray protested, Otto opened his terrifyingly wide mouth, and his voice was deep and terrifying.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t manage it, I don¡¯t mind using you as a test subject in their place!¡±


    Moray was frightened, and at the same time, he guessed what Otto wanted to experiment with.


    ¡°World Devourer, this title really suits you!¡±

 Chapter 101 - Chapter 101: 100 Times Have Changed_l

    Chapter 101: 100 Times Have Changed_l


    Translator: 549690339


    On the way to the Thorn Nest, the Soaring Dragon Legion did not waste any time while traveling.


    The surrounding monster clans that were unwilling to join the Soaring Dragon Legion were also destroyed by them.


    Some clans were torn apart and devoured by various eternally hungry monsters, while some formidable clan leaders were brought before Otto.


    Originally, powerful Minotaur clans would never have wanted to follow a Silver Dragon.


    But after seeing Otto¡¯s new appearance, they immediately overturned their previous opinions.


    These guys respectfully bowed down before Otto and offered their loyalty.


    Similar situations continued to occur, and as the Soaring Dragon Legion advanced, the number of monsters joining the legion kept increasing.


    At this, Otto sighed once again, thinking that this truly was a world that judged one based on appearance¡­


    Thus, a bold idea that once occurred to him reappeared in his mind.


    After all, to Otto now, his appearance was just a canvas he could freely manipulate.


    As long as he was willing, not to mention his current world-ending demonic dragon appearance.


    Transforming into a Silver Dragon with angelic wings and an incredibly pure appearance might not be impossible.


    At that time, running to the Dawn Forest or other territories of good creatures would allow him to do many naughty things.


    Of course, the prerequisite was that no one cast a faction detection spell at him¡­


    But before that, he had to expand his own material library.


    His current ability to change his appearance was limited, being the product of merging the features of the monsters he had devoured.


    Of course, he was able to make certain changes based on his needs.


    At present, it indeed suited the aesthetics and pursuit of evil creatures.


    But from beginning to end, Otto¡¯s diet was always related to evil beings.


    To pretend to be a good dragon, perhaps he needed to devour creatures like unicorns or pegasi.


    Unknowingly, the army of the Soaring Dragon Legion had advanced to the area below Thorn Nest.


    Mother of Thorns, Cassiopeia, had been dead for three years, so the path to the Thorn Nest had become easier to find.


    The green poisonous fog that had once floated above Thorn Nest had long since disappeared completely.


    And because a Black Dragon now resided here, the surrounding environment had changed accordingly.


    The originally relatively dry ground became damp and sticky, and the low vegetation grew lush and complicated.


    At the same time, a faint mist from the Black Dragon obscured the surroundings, and some nearby water sources were polluted and decayed.


    Several blind monsters vomited for a long time after drinking this unclean water.


    It seemed that this place was turning into an annoying swamp.


    Thus, even though they had easily found this place, the swamp-like environmental changes made most of the monsters in the Soaring Dragon Legion uncomfortable.


    The monster clans entrenched here were mostly former members of the Thorn Legion loyal to the Green Dragon, with some Serpentmen lying on massive ancient tree branches, bow and arrow in hand, ready to counterattack.


    And those crude wooden ladders leading to the top of the ancient tree had already been destroyed in advance.


    It seemed that the Black Dragon had already learned of the Soaring Dragon Legion¡¯s attack.


    But just this was not enough to stop the crazed monster legion.


    Most monsters had sharp claws and teeth, and even without the rough wooden steps, they could quickly climb to the top of the ancient tree.


    However, Otto did not let the Soaring Dragon Legion do so.


    Having slept for three full years, he was already suffocating.


    With a body length of over fifteen meters, Otto, who resembled a world-ending demonic dragon, flew to the ancient tree, brewing terrifying energy in his mouth.He took a deep breath.


    Accompanied by a earth-shaking dragon¡¯s roar, hot flames swept through the ancient tree with terrifying momentum.


    Releasing a full-power Flame Breath made Otto feel incredibly refreshed as if all his muscles were stretched out.


    This ancient tree, which had grown for countless years in Nolan Forest, was suddenly ignited by the blazing flames.


    Amidst the cheers of countless monsters in the Soaring Dragon Legion, the colossal ancient tree turned into a thick pillar of fire.


    The top of this tree could bear the weight of an adult Green Dragon¡¯s palace, which indicates how large its trunk diameter must be.


    In his past life, this ancient tree would have undoubtedly become a world-class scenic spot when combined with its surroundings.


    But now, Otto used it as firewood to play with.


    Anyway, he didn¡¯t want to live here, so why keep the ancient tree¡­


    First there was a Green Dragon, and now a Black Dragon. Who knows if a Blue Dragon would suddenly appear and take its place.


    So, it¡¯s better to destroy it!


    Actually, the gorgeous pillar of fire looked quite beautiful.


    At least, the half-elf girl who used the Flight Skill to follow not far behind Otto seemed to enjoy the scene quite a lot.


    Under normal circumstances, Moray would surely come out and chatter incessantly about it.


    But now, he was forcefully imparting a vast amount of magical knowledge to several Kobold Sorcerers.


    Before completing the task assigned by Otto, he¡¯d be well-behaved for a while.


    Otto flapped his dragon wings and flew in the sky, occasionally admiring his masterpiece with a nod of approval.


    In the ruthless flames, a large number of Black Dragon¡¯s followers screamed and struggled.


    From time to time, to avoid the fire, some Serpentmen or other races would jump down from the ancient tree.


    The result, however, did not improve. They either died on impact with the ground.


    Or were swarmed by several Soaring Dragon Legion monsters before they could struggle to their feet, getting torn to shreds.


    As the fire spread to the top of the tree, finally, the Black Dragon couldn¡¯t bear it any longer.


    With an angry dragon¡¯s cry, a Black Dragon that looked much smaller than Otto flew out of the sea of fire.


    ¡°Who dares to burn down the palace of Evil Queen Hiltlina¡¯s son, the destroyer of nations, the spreader of death, the master of Nolan Forest, and the Black Tyrant Ansaldo!¡±


    Otto was somewhat speechless as he looked at the approximately twelve ¨C meter-long Black Dragon.


    The composition of Mother of Thorns, Cassiopeia¡¯s Thorn Nest was highly flammable, especially after losing the power of the Green Dragon.


    This Black Dragon had already struggled immensely just to escape the sea of fire. It was hard to believe he could recite such a long list of titles in such a short time.


    It seemed like he had memorized these messy phrases long ago.


    As Otto stared at him, the Black Dragon was also carefully watching Otto. To be honest, he wanted to escape¡­


    Those damned Serpentmen, didn¡¯t they say that this Silver Dragon would only be about eight meters long?


    Take a look, a careful look! This must be at least fifteen meters long!


    There¡¯s almost a twofold difference. Though they claim they saw it with their own eyes three years ago, the difference is simply too great! It¡¯s only been three years, how could there be such a big change!


    Those bastards must have deceived him.


    What he didn¡¯t know was that the Serpentmen didn¡¯t deceive him; it¡¯s just that times had changed¡­.

 Chapter 102 - Chapter 102: On-shelf Thoughts_l

    Chapter 102: On-shelf Thoughts_l


    Translator: 549690339


    It was quite sudden. I only got the message yesterday saying that this book will be shelved at 12 noon today.


    I originally thought it would be on the first of next month.


    Since I¡¯ve always been updating twice before noon, I¡¯m doing that today as well, so it¡¯s like I forced the shelving to be delayed until tomorrow.


    Before the shelving, let me say a few words.


    First of all, I¡¯m really grateful to all of you who are willing to follow the work of a rookie author like me.


    But, we need to make a living, right?


    However, making a living also requires sincerity. Perhaps the reader lords at QQ Reading already know about the big news I announced, which is 10 updates on the day of the shelf.


    I want to say, this big news will soon be realized, let¡¯s do it like this tomorrow!


    First, set a small goal, 10 updates on the day of the shelf, and a weekly 10,000 for the next week.


    Even if I don¡¯t want to, I have no choice!


    Then, for the rest of this month, try to maintain three updates a day.


    With such obvious sincerity, it¡¯s not too much to humbly ask for your first order and regular following, right?


    This book, from the beginning until now, whether before or after the contract, has been updated twice daily without fail.


    I added an update to celebrate when we reached 300 collections, 500 collections, 1000 collections, and 3000 collections. I plan to do the same when we reach 5000 collections and 10,000 collections or even higher.


    If I¡¯m fortunate enough to continue writing a second book, I¡¯ll probably carry on with this tradition.


    Besides the honors for the collection, I also added more updates to make up for one draggy chapter I wrote halfway through, which made me feel quite guilty.


    Looking back at those chapters after the mole incident, I found that they were indeed too draggy. It would have been better if the word count had been half of what it was.


    This time, I deliberately delayed the shelving time by one day in order to update two more free chapters, hoping to make it up to those who have been following me until now.


    I have to give a special thanks to the boss ¡°?Z%Z7¡±, who was the first to reward this book and later became its helmsman. To celebrate, I added an update.


    Actually, I have very little confidence in my writing. Every time I finish typing,


    I always worry whether the reader lords can accept it,


    It¡¯s the rewards and encouragement from all the bosses that have allowed me to continue writing until now.


    But since the book is on the shelf now, I must take responsibility for all reader lords who are willing to spend money on following and rewarding. Not only will I finish the book, but I will also strive to write better and better.


    Although the chances are slim, I still have to say it with a thick face.


    Just in case, I mean, if there is a new helmsman, I will add one more update on top of the original, and three more if there is an alliance leader.


    I don¡¯t even dare to think about going any higher.


    I think I¡¯m quite diligent. After all, with my limited skill level, I can only rely on diligence to succeed.


    But this is only because I don¡¯t have any serious work right now, so I dare to say that.


    To be honest, in the cooling channel of fantasy, the current performance of this book is not bad, but it¡¯s definitely not good either.


    It¡¯s not realistic to want to make a living by full-time typing, so I might start looking for a job in a month or two and treat writing as a sideline.


    By then, I will probably return to the state of two updates daily, just to make a living.


    So, if you can, please subscribe and support me, or at least throw me a first


    If not, it¡¯s okay, it just proves that my level is not good enough.


    Haha, I won¡¯t sell myself short anymore.


    In the future, I will learn from my previous mistakes and strive to write better works.


    Last but not least, I want to thank all the reader lords who have voted and rewarded this book. May we all have a better and better time in this unusual year.


    Tomorrow, see you at the 10 updates!

 Chapter 103 - Chapter 103: 101 Path of Being Beaten (Seeking First Subscription)_l

    Chapter 103: 101 Path of Being Beaten (Seeking First Subscription)_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Even among evil dragons, black dragons are the most violent and despicable.


    They enjoy collecting treasures and the corpses of their masters, as well as witnessing the destruction of humanoid kingdoms.


    Foul-smelling jungle swamps and the ruins of destroyed kingdoms are their favorite nesting grounds.


    Of course, if they can have high-quality nests like the Thorn Nest, they are more than happy to accept it.


    Otto was sizing up the black dragon in front of him, which seemed to have just reached adulthood recently.


    The sunken eye sockets and triangular open nostrils make its face look like a skull.


    The curved, forked pair of dragon horns are bone-white at the base, and the color fades towards the ends.


    The flesh around the dragon horns and cheekbones looks like it has been corroded by strong acid, withering down to a thin layer of skin scales, making it look more like a skeleton.


    Sharp spikes and horns grow on its dragon head and neck, and a strong acid-like sticky fluid spreads between its lips and teeth, stinking to the core.


    Although it doesn¡¯t look great, Ansaldo, who calls himself the Black Tyrant, appears to be a very standard black dragon.


    At least compared to Otto, the mutant, his bloodline is much purer.


    He also has the mentality of dealing with things like a normal black dragon, which can be simply described as being afraid of the strong and bullying the weak.


    If he can win, he will show an extremely brutal and ferocious side.


    Watching the pathetic pleas of his prey for fun, and even ruthlessly killing them after giving them a chance to escape, are Ansaldo¡¯s favorite things to do.


    But when facing the strong, he will give up his territory and nest to save his own life.


    Even after reaching adulthood, his actions are usually like this.


    In fact, he was beaten all the way to Nolan Forest.


    The great Black Tyrant Ansaldo¡¯s experience since being driven out of the dragon¡¯s lair by his mother has not been smooth.


    Not long ago, he arrived at the Dragon Bone Wasteland and discovered a bustling merchant city, Black Gold City.


    The city was full of wealthy merchants, and it seemed that the defense forces were average, without the well-equipped guards common in humanoid kingdoms.


    Therefore, the kind-hearted Black Tyrant Ansaldo decided to include Black Gold City in his rule.


    He would grant these lowly creatures protection as a gift, and in return, they would have to hand over all their property.


    For example, those shiny, beautifully crafted imperial gold coins.


    The idea was good, but before he could land to intimidate them, a brass dragon much larger than him flew out of Black Gold City.


    It might have even reached the level of an ancient dragon.


    In a few blows, the brass dragon beat him half to death, and if it hadn¡¯t let him go at the end, he would have gone to see the Mother of Evil Dragons, Tiamat.


    Next, he flew to a small town on the edge of the Dragon Bone Wasteland.


    This was a town made up of adventurers, taverns, and inns, and looking at the adventurers clad in worn-out equipment, Ansaldo had another bad idea.


    He demanded that these adventurers hand over all their property and serve as his servants to build a palace and hunt for food for him.


    But who would have thought that a blue-haired human girl would pin him down like a humanoid tyrannosaur and beat him mercilessly.


    After several of his teeth were shattered, Ansaldo finally found a good opportunity to break free and escape.


    Fortunately, that strange human girl couldn¡¯t fly, or the consequences would have been unimaginable.


    After that, he found the northern part of Nolan Forest.


    A group of formidable monster clans was entrenched there, and there seemed to be no decent master in charge.


    Perhaps, he could inform them of the greatness of the dragons!


    Just as he thought his spring had finally arrived, a two-headed ogre in a robe walked out.


    At his command, more than a hundred chimeras with blue dragon heads unleashed a barrage of lightning breath attacks on him without a word.


    Unsurprisingly, he was beaten and fled again¡­


    Finally, he found the Thorn Nest.


    This time it was relatively smooth, and he occupied the palace left behind by the Mother of Thorns, Cassiopeia.The surrounding snake people and other surviving monsters of the Thorn Legion willingly followed him, becoming his followers.


    It was through the snake people that Ansadis learned that the west side of Nolan Forest was occupied by a not yet mature, weird silver dragon.


    It seems to be only about eight meters long and not mature yet.


    Upon hearing this news, he immediately became spirited.


    Even the snake people and other minions were not brought along, he just flew to the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    He thought, it¡¯s just a little silver dragon that¡¯s only eight meters long.


    When it sees the awe-inspiring black tyrant, Ansadis, it would have to obediently lie down and surrender, sticking its butt up in the air, right?


    As for its territory and followers, they would naturally belong to the great Ansadis.


    The idea was good, but reality was cruel.


    He was chased and beaten by hundreds of perytons, giant eagles, manticores, and hawkmen, running around in confusion.


    On the side were more than a dozen chimeras and wyverns, and even a large group of ranged troops on the ground staring at him.


    A luxurious lineup!


    So, he was tragically beaten and driven away again¡­


    Moreover, at that time, he didn¡¯t even catch a glimpse of the immature silver dragon.


    Who would have thought that not much later, he would finally encounter the silver dragon that the snake people spoke of.


    But the size seems a bit weird!


    This silver dragon, which was still immature according to the snake people, looked like it was even larger than him.


    And, can this appearance really be considered a silver dragon?


    If you say it¡¯s a hell lord, it¡¯s more convincing than a silver dragon¡­


    So, naturally, the great black tyrant, Ansadis, wanted to run away again.


    Anyway, this kind of thing isn¡¯t new to him, he¡¯s very used to it.


    However, if he¡¯s not willing to face everything, and just turns around and runs, it seems a bit too humiliating.


    After all, there are many spectators around.


    If he gets scared off with just a glance, the word would spread, and it would sound terrible¡­


    Although he had long lost his sense of shame, he himself seemed to have little awareness of it.


    So, Ansadis intended to try his luck first, by casting a few acidic arrows from a distance, just to make his point.


    He did as he said, the black dragon silently recited the dragon language spell in his mind.


    In no time, a few sparse acidic arrows smeared onto Otto¡¯s dragon wings..

 Chapter 104 - Chapter 104: 102 Barbecue Feast (Second Update Seeking Subscription)_l

    Chapter 104: 102 Barbecue Feast (Second Update Seeking Subscription)_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Facing Ansaldo¡¯s strong acid breath, Otto did not dodge or hide but instead took a deep breath.


    Then, a scorching flame swept towards the strong acid breath.


    Ansaldo was startled and even found it hard to believe his own eyes.


    By the Mother of Evil Dragons, Tiamat, what did he just see¡­


    A Silver Dragon spewing flames from its mouth?


    According to common sense, shouldn¡¯t the Silver Dragon¡¯s breath weapons be ice or paralyzing gas?


    However, this Silver Dragon looked odd and might have traces of Red Dragon bloodline mixed in.


    Since it could use the Flame Breath, that was basically confirmed!


    He had been hiding in the Thorn Nest earlier, so he didn¡¯t see the scene of Otto burning the ancient tree.


    Before he could lament further, the flames and strong acid collided and erupted into a thick, smelly fog.


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    Ansaldo only heard a whoosh and then stared with wide eyes in disbelief at Otto in front of him.


    He realized he had messed up as the strange Silver Dragon, which was far away just a moment ago, was now right in front of him.


    When the flames and strong acid collided, Otto took advantage of the fog to quickly approach the Black Dragon.


    Even among adult dragons, this recently emerged Black Dragon was much weaker than Cassiopeia and Sitte Bragg.


    Furthermore, Otto was clearly stronger than normal adult dragons now. Since the Black Dragon did not choose to flee the moment he saw Otto, Otto would let him know.


    From now on, there would be no need to worry so much¡­


    As for the sudden turn of events, the monsters surrounding the Thorn Nest cried out in surprise almost simultaneously.


    Right before their eyes, the great Silver Dragon Lord grabbed the overconfident Black Dragon and slammed it straight into the raging fire.


    Upon witnessing this, Sofia frowned and followed the two adult dragons with her Flight Skill.


    In the midst of the blazing fire burning on top of the ancient tree.


    The scorching flames were eroding Ansaldo¡¯s scales, causing him immense pain.


    But at this moment, he didn¡¯t have time to care about that. His life was in immediate danger compared to the pain on the surface.


    With Otto¡¯s dragon claws bolstered, they were like powerful iron pliers that firmly gripped onto the Black Dragon¡¯s neck.


    No matter how hard the latter struggled, he didn¡¯t budge.


    Because his neck was tightly choked by Otto, Ansaldo could not even use his strong acid breath to counterattack smoothly.


    Now, he could only weakly scratch on Otto¡¯s front chest scales, creating a row of sparks.


    In terms of power alone, this Black Dragon was utterly weak in Otto¡¯s eyes.


    Since devouring the Red Dragon, the raging flames could no longer harm him.


    If Otto wanted, he could even bathe in the molten lava of the Sulfur Mountains now.


    And the sensation would not be much different from soaking in a hot spring.


    However, the Black Dragon was different. Being used to living in damp swamps, he couldn¡¯t bear such a scene.


    At this moment, some of the scales on Ansaldo¡¯s back had already cracked and fallen off under the burning flames.


    Blisters appeared on the skin protected by the scales, and as time went on, the damage he suffered would only worsen.


    Sofia floated outside the fire, and only when she saw Otto had no discomfort did she breathe a sigh of relief.The half-elf girl slowly flew farther away, even with the enhanced flame resistance, it was still difficult to get close to the pillar of fire.


    The temperature was just too high!


    This ancient giant tree, which had lived for countless years, seemed to be able to burn for quite some time.


    Of course, Otto dragged the black dragon into this sea of fire not to move to a more suitable battlefield.


    With the ability of this black dragon, it was not enough for him to do so.


    The reason, in fact, was quite simple: he was about to have a meal!


    It¡¯s best to keep the scene of devouring a true dragon as secret as possible, especially from those evil monsters who can¡¯t keep their mouths shut.


    He didn¡¯t want to be visited by a group of true dragons in the near future to settle the score.


    Feeling the increasing pressure of the dragon claw on his neck, Ansaldo, who appeared quite domineering when he came out, immediately began to beg for mercy.


    ¡°No, please spare me, I don¡¯t want to be your enemy! I promise to leave immediately, my territory, my wealth, it¡¯s all yours now!¡±


    Similar pleas for mercy had been said by this black dragon to the brass dragon living in Black Gold City.


    Of course, in fact, he had nothing left to lose, as years of failure had robbed him of even a treasure vault as barren as Cassiopeia¡¯s.


    But that amazingly powerful brass dragon still let him go, on the condition that he never set foot in Black Gold City again.


    Usually, a silver dragon with the title of Virtuous Dragon would also let him go, like that brass dragon¡­


    Right?


    As Ansaldo thought so, Otto had already coldly snapped his neck, and the black dragon¡¯s face was frozen with resentment.


    The sharp dragon claws, enhanced with blazing flames, cut through the black dragon¡¯s neck effortlessly, with almost no resistance, like a sharp pair of scissors.


    From start to finish, Otto didn¡¯t even bother to say a word to him.


    Compared to the current Otto, this black dragon was far too weak to pique his interest.


    Besides, not many rough men had the time to chat with their food¡­


    With the help of kind Otto, the black dragon who had been beaten all his life was finally relieved.


    He easily tore open the dragon¡¯s flesh and, using the flames nearby, started a self-help black dragon meat barbecue feast.


    Although the black dragon looked skinny, the taste of the meat was surprisingly good.


    It had a complex flavor, and if Otto had to compare it to the food he had eaten in his previous life as a human, it was indeed similar to grilled fish, but even more delicious, with no trace of a fishy taste.


    After some time roasting, it even began to feel like eating at a barbecue buffet.


    As expected, dragon meat is the most delicious ingredient in this world!


    However, as time went on, some parts of the black dragon started to burn slowly; if they didn¡¯t speed up their eating, all that would be left in the end would be a pile of charred remains.


    Not long after, Otto, who had eaten everything, patted his belly and flew out of the sea of fire with satisfaction.


    Sofia had been waiting outside for a while, and the two exchanged a smile.


    Surrounded by the monsters of the Soaring Dragon Legion, they cheered loudly when they saw their master emerge unscathed from the sea of fire.


    For simple-minded evil monsters, nothing is happier than following a powerful master.


    However, Otto had no interest in what they thought; after devouring an adult black dragon, he needed to take a short nap.


    After giving a brief explanation to Sofia, he flew back into the sea of fire at the top of the ancient tree.


    There should be no safer place nearby.


    Presumably, not many fools would dare to disturb him through the blazing flames, and the Soaring Dragon Legion was guarding the surrounding area..

 Chapter 105 - Chapter 105: 103 But I refuse (third update seeking subscription)_l

    Chapter 105: 103 But I refuse (third update seeking subscription)_l


    Translator: 549690339


    As Otto had expected, this sleep didn¡¯t waste too much time.


    Compared to three years ago, he had already become much stronger, and the changes a mature black dragon could provide him were not that significant


    anymore.


    ¡°Awooo¡­¡±


    Otto raised his body, lying in the sea of fire like a big cat with wings, lazily stretching.


    His body was pulled to form an arch shape.


    If a pet cat did this, it would undoubtedly be adorable, but a giant dragon that looked incredibly terrifying¡­


    To most creatures, the scorching flames that were deadly turned out to be as comfortable as a heated room for Otto.


    Climbing up from the still burning shattered charcoal, Otto shook his body and flicked off the debris on him.


    The rare warmth made his sleep very enjoyable, and maybe he could really take a dip in the magma in the Sulfur Mountains later.


    Although there were still traces of black on the silver scales, they could be easily resolved by Sofia¡¯s cleaning spells once they went outside.


    Regarding the abilities provided by devouring a True Dragon, the previous Green Dragon and Red Dragon had already given him most of them.


    So, swallowing an adult Black Dragon this time mainly provided Otto with its characteristic abilities.


    At least his body length only increased slightly.


    But, he now has a new weapon, Strong Acid Breath.


    As he gained more and more new abilities and breath weapons, Otto felt that one head was clearly not enough.


    After all, many abilities were most effective when released through the mouth.


    Although he still had the Multi-headed Regeneration ability, at least he wouldn¡¯t use it lightly until he solved the problem of controlling new heads. At the same time, Otto was now almost immune to acid damage.


    He also gained many low-level spells mastered by the Black Dragon, such as Acidic Arrow and Darkness Magic, but they were modified.


    The energy source of the Acidic Arrow was provided by his newly acquired breath weapon, and Darkness Magic required Otto to open his mouth or release black smoke from the gaps in his scales.


    Apart from acid immunity and strong acid breath, these abilities were not very advanced.


    Like this Black Dragon, most lazy giant dragons didn¡¯t bother practicing spells or training regularly, relying solely on their natural talents to live. After all, sleeping would make them stronger, so why bother practicing¡­?


    Moreover, compared to magic, isn¡¯t the convenient and powerful dragon breath more appealing?


    Most giant dragons had this mindset, so they didn¡¯t master advanced spells until they became old or even ancient dragons.


    By that time, they would have lived for over four hundred years.


    If they were unlucky, they could be wiped out by dragon-slaying squads of short-lived humanoid creatures, which would be a delightful story in the bards¡¯ mouths.


    It¡¯s worth mentioning that the inheritable memory of this Black Dragon was, as expected, absorbed by the Light Ball Boss.


    This time, the Light Ball Boss didn¡¯t evolve any particularly useful functions.


    It just added a detailed list of the objects it had swallowed.


    Otto casually flipped through it, but it didn¡¯t seem complete, so it could only display recently swallowed objects.


    Seeing the top of the list, the objects swallowed were the Red Dragon and the Green Dragon, the two adult giant dragons.


    Even what he had eaten last night was detailed on there.


    So, what¡¯s the point of this feature, just to remind himself not to forget those who had passionately sacrificed themselves for him?


    Too lazy to bother with this, Otto sat in the fire, hesitating for a moment before patting his warm and comfortable butt, flapping his wings, and flew out of the sea of fire.Glancing back, the ancient tree was still burning fiercely, the column of fire and black smoke casting a dark red hue across the sky.


    Thankfully, there was no need to worry about environmental protection in this world¡­


    With that strange thought in mind, Otto landed at the heart of the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    Sofia and a group of high-ranking monsters had been waiting for him for quite some time.


    Without Otto having to say anything, the half-elf girl cast a cleaning spell on him.


    With a sense of refreshing coolness and vibration, Otto¡¯s scales, which had been stained with black soot, regained their shining brightness.


    Feeling comfortable, Otto sat on a huge blanket specially woven for him and asked Saru, ¡°How long have I been asleep?¡±


    ¡°Two days, Your Majesty!¡±


    The old lizardman with dragon wings respectfully replied.


    Otto nodded, then looked around.


    He noticed that the two newly transformed dragonborne monsters, Gnoll Warwick and Battle Lizardman Red Scale, were also present.


    Warwick, the loyal lapdog, was kowtowing respectfully to Otto, devoutly kissing the muddy ground.


    As an explanation, Saru said, ¡°They are waiting here as representatives of the outer city monsters. If you have any instructions in the future, it would be more convenient to order them directly.¡±


    Otto looked at Sofia, who was lying lazily on a chair.


    Behind her, several beautiful corrupted elves were carefully massaging her.


    Elise was holding a plate of fresh fruit, occasionally handing her a slice.


    Sofia seemed like a natural-born exploiter, enjoying everything without any psychological pressure.


    To be honest, Otto was quite envious of this scene¡­


    But he didn¡¯t see Moray, the witch demon trapped in the wand, who was still working hard and forcibly instilling a large amount of spell knowledge into several Kobold sorcerers.


    He still had many magical problems to solve and needed to hurry to complete the tasks Otto had assigned him.


    Shifting his complex gaze away from Sofia, he saw several ogres escorting a muscular serpentman.


    ¡°Your Majesty! ¡±


    Saru pointed at the untrustworthy-looking serpentman and said, ¡°He is the leader of all the survivors in the Thorn Legion and also the new chieftain of the Serpent Clan.¡±


    The previous leader of the Serpent Clan had been torn to shreds and eaten by Little Fatty.


    This serpentman stared at Otto for a while, realizing how much he had changed compared to three years ago, before reluctantly lying on the ground.


    Then, he said, ¡°The Serpent Clan¡­ is willing to submit to you¡­¡±


    ¡°Really¡­¡±


    With a cold laugh, Otto replied, ¡°But I refuse!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The disheveled serpentman looked at Otto incredulously, this statement effectively a death sentence for the Serpent Clan.


    How could this be? Hadn¡¯t the Silver Dragon always wanted the loyalty of the serpent people?


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t do this! The serpentmen can be of great help to you, if you refuse us, you will regret it!¡±


    Ignoring the tough words of the dying serpentman, Otto disdainfully waved his dragon claw, and several ogres dragged him away with malicious grins.


    Soon, the miserable screams of the serpent people could be heard nearby.


    What a joke, waiting until they were at the end of the line to choose to join the Soaring Dragon Legion.. Did they really think Otto was still the poor, struggling dragon from years ago?

 Chapter 106 - Chapter 106: 104 Northland Intelligence (Fourth Update)

    Chapter 106: 104 Northland Intelligence (Fourth Update)


    Translator: 549690339


    The serpentmen met a tragic end; they would become food and be torn to pieces and devoured by the monsters.


    Saru, who had witnessed all of this, swallowed hard.


    The elderly lizardman was glad that he had chosen Otto, a promising force, early on.


    Having dealt with the annoying serpentmen, Otto¡¯s mood improved significantly.


    Thinking of what to do next, he asked Saru, ¡°What¡¯s the latest news about the northern part of Nolan Forest?¡±


    An adult black dragon without powerful backing was not a concern for Otto.


    It was just an aside, what really needed attention was the Thunder Legion in the north of Nolan Forest.


    To become the true master of Nolan Forest, one could not avoid them.


    Mother of Thorns, Cassiopeia, had been operating in Nolan Forest for so long, but she had never been able to bring the Northland under control.


    Just from this point, it was clear that those guys were not easy to deal with.


    Saru nodded and then said, ¡°As for the Thunder Legion entrenched in the north of Nolan Forest, we¡¯ve sent scouts to continuously monitor them from the periphery.


    Just like before, they still prefer to stay in the Northland and are more vigilant now. Maybe they have found out about our intentions.¡±


    Otto asked, ¡°What do you know about their specific strength?¡±


    Saru: ¡°Your Majesty, I think it would be better if I let someone more professional answer that for you.¡±


    Amidst Otto¡¯s puzzled expression, a muscular goblin stepped forward¡ªit was Gaz.


    This guy looked very familiar. His size was unique among goblins, so it was hard not to remember him.


    The first time Otto saw Gaz was three years ago, but he was too lazy to delve into those details.


    ¡°Your Majesty! ¡±


    Gaz respectfully knelt before Otto, looking calm and composed, unlike other goblins who would be scared upon seeing Otto and their legs would immediately go soft.


    ¡°I used to be a part of the Thunder Legion. I can provide some useful information about their internal workings.¡±


    ¡°Go on!¡±


    Otto watched the unique goblin with interest. After receiving Otto¡¯s approval, Gaz began his story.


    ¡°The number of monsters in the Thunder Legion isn¡¯t large, adding up to less than ten thousand from all the clans, but their strength is formidable. Even the most basic monsters have at least the strength of Quilboar.¡±


    So there were ten thousand monsters with strength equal to or greater than the Quilboar?


    Otto imagined the scene of them battling the Soaring Dragon Legion and it seemed that relying solely on his minions, their chances of winning were not very high.


    Now, the Soaring Dragon Legion had many monsters, and although Otto hadn¡¯t counted specifically, together with the monster families that had joined along the way, there were estimated to be around forty to fifty thousand battle-ready monsters.


    However, most of them were Gnolls, Lizardmen, and other miscellaneous soldiers. A strong Quilboar could easily take on four or five of them, or even more.


    That is to say, if they confronted head-on, relying only on the Soaring Dragon Legion, they might not even be able to defeat the tough guys up north.


    It appeared that possessing such great strength was the reason why Mother of Thorns, Cassiopeia, couldn¡¯t do anything about them despite operating in Nolan Forest for so long.


    As Otto pondered this, Gaz¡¯s narration continued.


    ¡°They are loyal to an elderly blue dragon called Violent Thunder, who disappeared nearly two hundred years ago. For some reason, they have been guarding the north side of Nolan Forest ever since without knowing why.¡± This information was already known to Otto, so he kept it brief to avoid annoying the great Silver Dragon Lord.


    Gaz spoke faster: ¡°Now, the Thunder Legion obeys the orders of a two-headed ogre called Kuru. This two-headed ogre rarely appears, so I don¡¯t know much about him.


    All I know is that one head is called Koru, adept at lightning magic, and the other head is called Uru, who usually controls the body and is a powerful warrior.¡±


    At this point, Otto asked in surprise: ¡°So you¡¯re saying that these two heads are collectively called Kuru, and it¡¯s a two-headed ogre with both magic and martial arts?¡±


    As he said this, Otto glanced at Mega Fatty and Second Fatty, who were daydreaming nearby.


    Ever since this kid evolved into a two-headed ogre, it seemed like he was developing in this direction.


    After growing a new Second Fatty, he was already very proficient in wielding the two-handed hammer bestowed upon him by Sofia when controlling the body.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡±


    Gaz gave a positive reply, then continued, ¡°Not only that, although I have never witnessed it personally, Kuru¡¯s prestige in the Thunder Legion is very high, and he should be very powerful as well.


    Because there are hundreds of chimeras in the Thunder Legion, and they are all willing to obey his orders!¡±


    Upon hearing this startling news, everyone else except for Link, who already knew about it, was shocked, including both Saru and Otto.


    However, Sofia appeared indifferent, as she was napping in her chair.


    She had no recollection of what was being discussed on the side.


    The reason for this situation was simple: apart from dragons and some other rare and powerful creatures, chimeras could definitely be considered the rulers of the skies.


    Now, there may be many giant eagles and hawks in the Soaring Dragon Legion, as well as quite a few manticores and perytons.


    Altogether, there should be a few hundred of them, but if they were to go up against nearly a hundred chimeras, it would be hard to tell the outcome.


    Perhaps the chances of losing would be even higher, because most ordinary monsters would be afraid and reluctant to fight against these aerial overlords.


    There are also some chimeras and wyverns of equal strength in the Soaring Dragon Legion, but their combined numbers have just reached the double digits.


    However, if Otto were to join the battle personally, he could completely crush these chimeras.


    As long as he could forcefully create an opening, the inspired monsters would naturally unleash their ferocity and charge without fearing death.


    At this point, Gaz added, ¡°These chimeras are somewhat different from the ones we usually encounter; their dragon heads are blue.¡±


    Chimeras generally have three heads, with the dragon head positioned in the middle. They can use different breath attacks based on the color of the dragon head.


    The chimeras commonly found in Nolan Forest and the Sulfur Mountains have red dragon heads, which naturally grant them the Flame Breath ability.


    Generally speaking, the colors of chimera heads resemble dragon species.


    Since they have blue heads, their breath attack should be the same as that of blue dragons ¨C the Lightning Breath.


    Although blue dragons are considered weaker than red dragons in the hierarchy of Color Dragons, they are still quite powerful.


    So, could it be that chimeras with blue heads are also stronger than the more common chimeras?


    The gathered monsters looked at each other, unsure if this could be considered good news or not¡­

 Chapter 107 - Chapter 107: Chapter 105: Thunder Legion (Fifth Update)_l

    Chapter 107: Chapter 105: Thunder Legion (Fifth Update)_l


    Translator: 549690339


    But in fact, the threat posed by a hundred Chimeras running wild on the battlefield, whether spitting flames or lightning, is enormous.


    Apart from the different breath weapons, the strength of Chimeras with different heads is not very different.


    As for these blue-headed Chimeras, Gaz has nothing more to say.


    He sorted out his thoughts and said: ¡°Apart from Chimeras, the most difficult to deal with in the Thunder Legion should be the Ogres.¡±


    The Ogres led by Kuru are called the Thunderstorm Clan, and there are no less than a thousand adult Ogres who can participate in battles.


    Aside from Kuru, a small number of Ogres know some magic, most of which are based on lightning magic, and are almost all two-headed Ogres.¡± A small number of two-headed Ogre Magicians who know how to use spells?


    Otto looked at the unresponsive Dragonborn Two-headed Ogre next to him, wondering if this rare species had suddenly become so cheap¡­


    Before Otto had time to think more, Gaz continued: ¡°Your Majesty, besides these two-headed Ogres, ordinary Ogres should not be underestimated either.¡±


    It seemed that the situation in the north was much more severe than he had imagined, so Otto became more focused.


    ¡°The biggest difference between the Ogres in the Blue Storm Clan and ordinary Ogres is that they have their own heritage.


    Compared with the general monster clans, using the words of human kingdoms, it can be said that they are the difference between regular armies and bandits¡­¡±


    Otto stared at him: ¡°Be more specific!¡±


    ¡°Even in the Thunder Legion, apart from Chimeras, the Ogres of the Blue Storm Clan should be the strongest group of monsters, so I have observed them more.


    Although I¡¯ve never seen Kuru himself, I¡¯ve found that they undergo systematic training under the guidance of some powerful Ogres.


    About every ten Ogres are led by a more powerful Ogre. I¡¯ve seen them hunting Giant Wild Boars and Berserk Bears, much easier than Lizardmen and Werewolves.


    Except for a heavy weapon, they rarely wear any other equipment, their fighting style is crude and simple, but very effective and powerful.


    If they get injured and bleed, it even incites their ferocity, making them fiercer in battle!


    There are similar fighters in Black Gold City, and they call themselves Berserkers.¡±


    Otto thought he understood what the Goblin meant. According to his thinking in his previous life, this was the difference between ordinary and elite monsters.


    Or it could be said that the Ogres on his side were unawakened and couldn¡¯t use skills.


    On the other hand, the Ogres of the Blue Storm Clan have successfully advanced and have acquired skills.


    One side can only perform basic attacks, while the other can both strike and cleave. How can they fight¡­


    Just as Otto was feeling confused, Gaz added: ¡°However, the number of Ogres that can reach the level of Berserkers is still a minority, probably one in every ten Ogres.


    As I mentioned earlier, those powerful Ogres who lead their training, maybe we can call them squad leaders.¡±


    Earlier, Gaz said that there were at least a thousand adult Ogres in the Blue Storm Clan, and even if it was one-tenth of the proportion, would there still be a hundred Ogre Berserkers?


    But having said that, he still didn¡¯t have a simple and practical evaluation standard for the so-called Ogre Berserkers in his mind.So, Otto asked, ¡°Then, taking all the monsters present as an example, who would an ogre berserker¡¯s strength be similar to?¡±


    Hearing Otto¡¯s request, Gaz was stunned for a moment, then looked around, finally settling his eyes on Link.


    Link, feeling unnerved by Gaz¡¯s gaze, finally stepped forward.


    Suddenly, all the monsters around them turned their eyes to this werewolf leader.


    Gaz pointed at the werewolf and said to Otto, ¡°As you can see, an ogre berserker¡¯s strength would be roughly equal to Link¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Go on!¡±


    Otto examined the werewolf, who had been hiding in the back with little presence, while Gaz patted Link¡¯s shoulder.


    Then, Link respectfully knelt down before Otto and said, ¡°I once led my wolf cavalry to join the Thunder Legion. To join them, you simply need to defeat one of their minor leaders.


    In most cases, the opponent will be an ogre berserker from the Blue Storm Clan.


    I ultimately won thanks to the unique constitution of werewolves. If we¡¯re just talking about strength, those ogre berserkers should be about the same as me.¡± Comparable to this werewolf, huh¡­


    With this, Otto somewhat understood the strength of an ogre berserker and let out a slight sigh of relief.


    Link was a strong fighter in the Soaring Dragon Legion, but not among the strongest.


    At least, many dragonborn monsters were much stronger than him.


    However, if he could withstand the dragonborn transformation ritual that Sofia and Moray were developing, this werewolf should still have much potential left to tap into.


    If things go awry in the battle, maybe he could create many dragonborn monsters overnight to solve this big problem.


    Understanding this, Otto looked at Gaz and said, ¡°Well, I heard you say that the Thunder Legion should have about 10,000 usable monsters. Apart from ogres and chimeras, is there anything else we need to be aware of?¡±


    Gaz nodded and continued, ¡°The number of Blue Storm Clan members and chimeras in the Thunder Legion is not much. In addition to them, the Minotaur Angry Horn Clan and the Centaur Swift Spear Clan are the ones we need to pay attention to.


    Although they usually act and hunt loosely, if these two races gather and charge together, their speed and destructive power are astonishing.


    Moreover, like the Blue Storm Clan¡¯s ogres, they also train periodically and in an orderly manner. The centaurs¡¯ combat style looks more like human cavalry.¡± My estimate is that these two races together should have about 3,000.¡±


    At this point, Saru suddenly asked, ¡°Are you sure there are centaurs among them? Nolan Forest should be unsuitable for such monsters to live in¡­


    To this, Gaz quickly explained, ¡°You might have forgotten that just north of Nolan Forest lies the Dragon Bone Wasteland. Apart from a few oases, half of the area is a desert, and the other half is a barren grassland where centaurs are everywhere.¡±


    Saru said no more, and Gaz continued, ¡°These four monster races are the main force of the Thunder Legion. The rest of the monster types are more complicated.


    I¡¯ve seen trolls, wyverns, dragonmen, Orcs, bear men, and serpentmen¡­


    Perhaps there are some monster races I haven¡¯t seen before. They make up the remaining part of the Thunder Legion! ¡±


    The monsters Gaz mentioned were not cannon fodder at all, and at least they were much stronger than gnolls and lizardmen..

 Chapter 108 - Chapter 108: 106 Lightning Airstrike (Sixth Update)_l

    Chapter 108: 106 Lightning Airstrike (Sixth Update)_l


    Translator: 549690339


    As for the intelligence about the north, Gaz the goblin had pretty much covered everything.


    Although the Thunder Legion seemed like a tough nut to crack, it was clear that Otto wouldn¡¯t back out so easily.


    While the Soaring Dragon Legion seemed to be at a disadvantage against them, don¡¯t forget, Otto was the biggest variable.


    With his physique far superior to ordinary adult dragons, as long as the timing was right, his participation in the battlefield could completely turn the tide of the abnormal war.


    Therefore, the Soaring Dragon Legion continued to push north towards Nolan Forest.


    Of course, Otto didn¡¯t intend to directly confront them; before a full-scale war broke out, some necessary reconnaissance was needed.


    Finally, at a considerable distance from the Thunder Legion, the Soaring Dragon Legion found a suitable location to settle down.


    In the core of the Soaring Dragon Legion¡¯s camp, Otto was lying on his large blanket, listening to the report of several Lizardman scouts.


    Only Saru and Gaz accompanied Otto; the other higher-ranking monsters stayed in their respective racial camps.


    Sofia had gone to help Moray, who seemed to have encountered some trouble.


    At this moment, Bark, the captain of the Lizardman scout team, had just transformed back from a nimble large lizard to a humanoid form.


    To better execute the scouting tasks, Saru had selected some elite Lizardmen scouts and handed them over to the shamans within the clan for training.


    After a certain period of learning, a few Lizardmen had already mastered some low-level spells.


    For example, using spells to transform into a fast-running large lizard on the ground, or an alligator that could easily move through the swamp.


    At Saru¡¯s request, these Druid-like spells were to be learned by the outstanding Lizardman scouts.


    Bark was the best among them; not only had he learned the rudimentary transformation spells, but he also mastered Entanglement and Fog Skill.


    Though these were low-level spells, they enabled Bark to venture deeper into dangerous territories, and even if discovered, he had a high chance of successfully escaping.


    Now, Bark was representing the Lizardman scout team in reporting some recent situations of the Thunder Legion to Otto.


    He respectfully knelt before Otto and said, ¡°Your Majesty, the Thunder Legion¡¯s recent activities have been quite significant, and I believe they have discovered us.


    During our scouts¡¯ reconnaissance, some of our warriors have been attacked.


    Although the losses are not significant, it has become increasingly difficult to penetrate further into their territory.¡±


    It was difficult to avoid being discovered by the tens of thousands of approaching monster army, even though they were stationed quite far away.


    ¡°So, have you gathered any useful intelligence?¡±


    In response to Otto¡¯s question, Bark replied, ¡°We found that the outer defenses are mainly made up of peripheral monster races of the Thunder Legion.


    Orcs, Bearmen, Dragonmen, and so on, these mixed monster races amount to about three thousand in total.


    Under the command of a small number of Minotaurs and Centaurs, they are crowded together in their original small territory.


    The place used to belong to the Bearmen and is called Salmon Village.¡±


    Bark thought for a moment and shared some of his own opinions: ¡°Based on the experiences of Sir Gaz and Sir Link, most of them are monsters, tribe members, and subordinates who joined the Thunder Legion later.


    We have only penetrated the periphery of the Thunder Legion territory at most; to go further, we can¡¯t bypass the monsters in Salmon Village.


    So, I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty, we can only provide this much information at the moment.¡±


    As Otto nodded, just as he was about to say something, he suddenly looked up at the northern sky with a dark expression.¡±Your Majesty?¡±


    Saru looked at Otto with some confusion, not knowing what was going on all of a sudden.


    However, soon, the chaos on the outskirts of the Soaring Dragon Legion provided an answer for Otto.


    The old lizardman looked surprised as he followed Otto¡¯s gaze to the northern sky.


    Soon, he saw hundreds of Chimeras with blue dragon heads flying above the Soaring Dragon Legion, provocatively roaring.


    Not only that, the hundred Chimeras that nearly covered the entire sky occasionally spat out dense lightning storms at the area densely populated with monsters below them.


    This kind of top-down high-energy attack made the Soaring Dragon Legion instantly chaotic.


    Most of the monsters in the outer city were hit by the lightning breath of the Chimera.


    Faced with this deadly aerial strike, these creatures could only rage helplessly.


    Throwing spears and rocks were worthless against the Chimeras flying in the sky, unable to cause fatal damage.


    ¡°So they want to teach me a lesson, make me think it¡¯s difficult and retreat? But be careful not to go too far!¡±


    Otto narrowed his eyes at the Chimeras wreaking havoc in the sky, for now, they had a new opponent.


    Under Gaz¡¯s command, giant eagles and perytons had begun to counterattack, while manticores and hawkmen were also ready.


    Saru was also urging the few red-headed Chimeras and wyverns in the Soaring Dragon Legion to join the battle.


    Madwolf Warwick, on the outskirts of the Soaring Dragon Legion, grinned at the Chimeras in the sky. He had stolen a throwing spear from a neighboring Lizardmen camp.


    With a crazed grin on his face, the mentally unstable Dragonborn Gnoll stared intently at a Chimera spewing lightning above him.


    Then, the muscles in his left hand visibly withered quickly, and his right hand, tightly holding the spear, began to swell.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    With a terrifying whistling sound, the thick wooden spear went with an astonishing speed and force towards a Chimera that was breathing lightning.


    ¡°Puff¡­


    The thick spear pierced the Chimera¡¯s abdomen, taking a large chunk of flesh and organs with it.


    The intense pain prevented the Chimera from maintaining normal flight, and it fell from the sky, screaming, and landed with a heavy impact.


    Then, it was torn apart and devoured by the surrounding monsters.


    As a large number of flying monsters belonging to the Soaring Dragon Legion joined the battle, the aerial battlefield became chaotic, with many giant eagles and hawkmen falling from the sky.


    But the Chimera¡¯s situation was not much better. As more and more enemies filled the sky, their pressure also began to increase.


    The reason for their attack was just a warning. A hundred Chimeras alone could not destroy tens of thousands of evil monsters.


    So, the leader of the Chimeras, a Blue-headed Chimera significantly larger than the others, let out a long howl and prepared to lead his people to retreat.


    But Otto would not let them go so easily.


    A column of scorching fire swept across the area where the Chimeras were


    most densely packed, carbonizing both two Chimeras and several unlucky


    hawkmen in its path.


    Like an apocalypse dragon, Otto flapped his massive wings and appeared in the air, sneering: ¡°You¡¯ve come all this way, and you want to leave without leaving anything behind?¡±

 Chapter 109 - Chapter 109: 107 Thunder Retreats (Seventh Update)

    Chapter 109: 107 Thunder Retreats (Seventh Update)


    Translator: 549690339


    The leader of the Blue-headed Chimera did not dare to approach Otto and shouted from afar: ¡°Silver Dragon, take your kin and leave the Northlands, and we will pretend that nothing has happened!¡±


    In this case, you can remain the nominal master of Nolan Forest!¡±


    Years ago, he had threatened a green dragon in the same way and was very effective.


    More than a hundred adult chimeras had directly scared away the Mother of Thorns, Cassiopeia.


    But this time, the result was completely opposite.


    ¡°Sadly, in my eyes, there can be only one voice in Nolan Forest!¡±


    With sharp dragon claws, Otto grabbed a struggling chimera, ruthlessly tearing off the three heads of the chimera one by one.


    Then, Otto casually dropped the blood-soaked corpse onto the ground below for the surrounding monsters to feast on.


    He stared at the angry Chimera leader, mocking: ¡°Blue-headed parrot, you seem very confident. But soon, you will pay a heavy price for your foolishness!¡± He called me a blue-headed parrot?


    This angered the Chimera leader who was biting his teeth in rage. His great master had personally given him the resounding name of Thunder.


    Although his master has been missing for nearly two hundred years, he still takes pride in this name.


    ¡°Silver Dragon, this is just a warning. We are not interested in the places beyond the Northlands, but if you remain stubborn and refuse to leave here.¡±


    Thunder paused for a moment, then roared: ¡°You will taste the real terror of the Thunder Legion!¡±


    Instead of speaking, Otto unleashed a searing flame. On the verge of being hit, Thunder quickly flapped his wings and dodged the attack.


    But the Chimera behind him wasn¡¯t so lucky, despite his best efforts to avoid it, the flame still scorched his wings.


    In the end, the poor Chimera could only slowly fall to the ground, where a horde of monstrous beasts awaited him.


    Even as he resisted fiercely he was eventually overwhelmed and torn apart by an endless tide of monsters.


    Compared to common monsters, Chimeras are indeed very powerful.


    But after losing their ability to fly, in the face of a large group of vicious Gnolls and other monsters, they still cannot change the final outcome.


    ¡°Damn Silver Dragon!¡±


    Thunder stared at Otto indignantly, but in the end, he had no choice but to continue issuing the retreat orders, his voice hoarse.


    The pressure from this probe attack was beyond his expectations.


    Besides this bizarre Silver Dragon, the greatest threat to the Chimeras surprisingly came from a Gnoll on the ground.


    Warwick, known as the Mad Wolf, was like a tireless war machine, continuously throwing heavy wooden spears into the air.


    Next to him, a group of wolf cubs was providing him with a steady supply of spears.


    Although his hit rate was low, if one were to be hit by a spear thrown with such terrifying force, even a graze at the edge would cause significant injury.


    The power of this Gnoll¡¯s throwing spear attack was almost comparable to a well-made crossbow.


    Apart from this Gnoll, there was also a hideous troll with four arms that gave him a headache.


    It was Kamia, who had become much quieter after joining the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    Unlike Warwick, this Dragonborn Troll preferred to throw boulders using all four arms at once.


    Under Thunder¡¯s command, all the Chimeras began their retreat towards the north.


    The giant eagles and hawkmen, who were significantly weaker compared to the Chimeras, could not provide any effective resistance.


    The only ones who could currently cause some trouble for these blue-headed Chimeras were large groups of Manticores and Perytons.


    Or perhaps the handful of red-headed Chimeras and Wyverns that were so few they could be considered mascots.


    Of course, one must not forget Otto.


    His bright silver scales, reflecting a dazzling light under the sun, Otto charged towards the enemy¡¯s camp like a silver lightning bolt. His face was ferocious, much like a destructive demon dragon.


    In the beginning, Lei Ming mocked Otto for his foolishness, just as he dealt with the Black Dragon they had recently encountered.


    At Lei Ming¡¯s command, a large group of Chimeras spewed dense Lightning Breath towards Otto.


    However, a cloud of black fog emerged from Otto¡¯s mouth and the gaps in his scales, completely obscuring the area around him.


    This made it difficult for the blue-headed Chimeras to aim their Lightning Breath directly at Otto through the fog.


    By the time the black fog surrounding Otto had been mostly torn apart by Lightning Breath, he had already charged in front of the group of attacking blue-headed Chimeras.


    The breath attacks that did manage to hit him were pitifully few. After passing through his scales¡¯ protective layer, they could only break some of the outermost scales.


    However, those broken scales were soon replaced by new ones.


    Then, like a starving wolf charging into a flock of sheep, a dozen Chimeras could not stop this fifteen-meter-long, silver dragon.


    Otto¡¯s sharp dragon claws extended significantly under the influence of growth, resembling blades attached to his front paws.


    Swirling flames wrapped around his claws, further increasing the lethality of this weapon.


    Against Otto at this moment, the Chimeras, seemingly powerful to ordinary monsters, were merely lambs to the slaughter.


    His fiery dragon claws barely brushed against these beasts, cutting them effortlessly into several pieces.


    There was minimal blood, as their wounds had already been scorched by the blazing flames as they were cut open.


    A chimera circled to Otto¡¯s rear, taking a deep breath, attempting a sneak attack with its breath weapon.


    But Otto¡¯s thick dragon tail, swinging like a whip, smashed into its chest with a formidable force, comparable to crashing thunder.


    The parts of the tail akin to steel blades shredded through its flesh and bones completely.


    The Lightning Breath just gathered in the Chimera¡¯s mouth instantly exploded within its dragon head and neck. Then the Chimera¡¯s body fell lifelessly from the sky.


    Similar scenes occurred again and again, and more than a dozen Chimeras could only briefly stall Otto¡¯s advance; they were unable to inflict any effective damage on him.


    Otto¡¯s target was Lei Ming, the leader of the blue-headed Chimeras. However, this coward hid within a large group of Chimeras and didn¡¯t dare to show his face.


    His performance did not live up to the tough talk he had been spewing, Otto¡¯s strength was beyond his expectation.


    In order to ensure a successful retreat, he abandoned some of his clan to cover their escape.


    While he himself led the majority of his clansmen towards the territory of the Thunder Legion without looking back.


    Therefore, Otto could only vent his anger on some ordinary blue-headed Chimeras.


    In the end, Lei Ming successfully retreated with his clansmen, but not without paying a heavy price.


    Out of over a hundred adult Chimeras, only seventy or so managed to escape, losing nearly a third of their number.


    This was their greatest loss since their master disappeared.


    On the way to retreat, Lei Ming repeatedly looked back with lingering fear, worried that Otto would relentlessly pursue them..

 Chapter 110 - Chapter 110: 108 Courtesy Exchange (Eighth Update)_1

    Chapter 110: 108 Courtesy Exchange (Eighth Update)_1


    Translator: 549690339


    The core area of the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    Otto was still lying on his specially made blanket, and Saru was reporting to him the losses of the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    Although more than a hundred Chimeras had been driven back, and they had paid a considerable price.


    At the same time, the losses of the Soaring Dragon Legion were not small.


    Most of the casualties were caused by the first wave of concentrated lightning breath.


    Ordinary monsters, after being directly hit by such a powerful weapon, were mostly turned into charcoal.


    Some of those who survived were worse off than dead, with no good spot left on their fur, and some even paralyzed.


    The loss of intercepting flying monsters was also severe, with Giant Eagles and Hawkmen having no room for resistance when facing Chimeras.


    So, Otto asked Saru, ¡°Starting today, Giant Eagles and Hawkmen are to be transferred to the scout unit. Giant Eagles can be assigned to Lizardmen, and Hawkmen are naturally born scouts.¡± ¡°As you wish, Your Majesty.¡±


    Saru also agreed on this matter.


    He was quite disappointed with the performance of these two races in the aerial battlefield.


    Usually, when facing an aerial overlord like Chimera, they could only serve as cannon fodder.


    But these two races were the most numerous flying monsters in the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    Without them, the Soaring Dragon Legion would still be at a disadvantage against the remaining seventy or so Chimeras of the Thunder Legion, even with the Manticores, Perytons, a few Red-headed Chimeras, and Wyverns.


    Despite having many monsters in the Soaring Dragon Legion, the effective aerial forces are scarce.


    Thinking of this, Otto glanced at the newly grown dragon wings behind Saru.


    He wondered if he could obtain more powerful flying monsters through Dragonborn transformation.


    Soon, Saru finished reporting the losses of the Soaring Dragon Legion. The majority of the casualties were ordinary monsters from the outer city.


    Although there were many casualties, it wasn¡¯t much for the already large Soaring Dragon Legion.


    So, Otto asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s the name of that place with three thousand monsters¡­¡±


    Gaz the Goblin hastily said, ¡°Salmon Village.¡± ¡°Alright, Salmon Village¡­¡±


    It was in line with the naming habits of monsters.


    Otto said indifferently, ¡°With tens of thousands of monsters from the Soaring Dragon Legion at their doorstep, they only let three thousand low-level soldiers stand in the front.


    And then sent over a hundred Chimeras to ambush us, are they underestimating us?¡±


    Gaz, who had spent some time in the Thunder Legion before, tried to analyze, ¡°The various monster races within the Thunder Legion are not united, and some even antagonize each other.


    Ogres, Minotaurs, Centaurs, and Chimeras belong to the core races of the Thunder Legion, while other monster races joined later and are in a marginal position.


    I used to hang out with these marginal monster races, so I know that they don¡¯t get along well with the core monsters of the Thunder Legion.


    Those core monster races didn¡¯t take them seriously at all.


    Perhaps these three thousand monsters were being used as cannon fodder.¡±Goblin frowned, trying hard to recall while continuing: ¡°They are mainly local monsters from the north of Nolan Forest and the edge of Dragon Bone Wasteland. The reason for joining the Thunder Legion is simple ¡ª it¡¯s just for survival.¡±


    The Thunder Legion is very clear about their attitude towards outsiders entering the Northland. It is slaughter, but their core races cannot manage the vast territory and resources of the Northland.¡±


    So they need manpower, but they don¡¯t want just anyone to join under the name of the Thunder Legion. That¡¯s probably why one has to defeat a minor leader to join them.¡±


    Otto asked: ¡°You mentioned before that their internal relationships don¡¯t seem to be very good?¡±


    Gaz nodded, then continued: ¡°Yes, core races like the Blue Storm Clan don¡¯t think much of the other monsters who ioined later. In their dailv training and inheritance, there is no place for those other monsters.¡±


    Not only that, but the monsters who joined later also have to provide food for the core monsters of the Thunder Legion regularly. The relationship is somewhat similar to the inner and outer cities of the Land of the Soaring Dragon.¡±


    However, the monsters of the outer city still have a chance to enter the inner city, but they can never enter the core of the Thunder Legion.¡±


    I think that¡¯s the biggest reason for the internal conflicts.¡±


    After all, the monsters that can defeat an Ogre Berserker and join the Thunder Legion aren¡¯t ordinary Gnolls. There are quite a few monsters like me who are unwilling to accept the status quo.¡±


    In fact, this situation that Gaz mentioned also existed in the former Thorn


    Legion and Flame Legion.¡±


    However, the same problem for the Thunder Legion could be fatal.¡±


    That¡¯s because they don¡¯t have a real master. The Elderly Blue Dragon, known as Violent Thunder, has been missing for nearly two hundred years.¡±


    Kuru is just a powerful two-headed Ogre. He can¡¯t make a large group of strong and brutal monsters stay loyal.¡¯


    Having heard this, Otto, now knowing what to do, looked at Goblin Gaz and said coldly, ¡°Since they¡¯ve sent someone to give us a nice gift, how can we not return the favor?


    Your name is Gaz, right? I heard that you¡¯re in charge of many things in the


    Soaring Dragon Legion.¡±


    So you¡¯ll be my envoy and deliver the first gift to the Thunder Legion!


    Whether they¡¯re cannon fodder or not, Salmon Village is a good choice. As for the specifics, you can figure it out yourself!¡±


    The sturdy Goblin felt invigorated. Although it was a bit risky, this was a rare opportunity.


    In the eyes of the great Silver Dragon Lord, Saru, the old Lizardman, seemed to have an unshakable status as one of the first followers.


    It might be difficult to surpass Saru, but if Gaz could just be on par with him, there might still be a chance.¡±


    But to do that, Gaz had to succeed in the first task the Silver Dragon Lord had given him and make it look impressive.


    With that thought, Gaz quickly knelt before Otto, loudly saying, ¡°Your Majesty, I will not disappoint you!¡±


    With Otto¡¯s permission, Gaz could freely mobilize all the forces in the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    After Gaz left, Saru asked with some concern, ¡°Your Majesty, what should I


    Since being transformed into a Dragonborn, Saru had gained more life.


    At the same time, his mindset had changed somewhat, and Gaz¡¯s changing status had begun to worry him.


    Now that his physical condition is great, Saru naturally abandoned his previous idea of yielding power to Gaz.


    Otto looked at the old Lizardman who had been with him from the beginning, showing no emotion, and spoke in a low voice, ¡°Let the Lizardman Scout assist


    Gaz.¡±


    If the results go well, Bark and the others can continue to advance further north. It would be best to find out why those guys had been guarding there for nearly two hundred years.¡±


    Saru accepted the order, and assigning the Lizardman Scout to help Gaz clearly had the implication of monitoring Gaz and maintaining a balance of power.


    As for giving Gaz such a task this time, it was not just a whim. Apart from himself and Sofia, Saru now held the greatest power..

 Chapter 111 - Chapter 111: 109 Bearman Clan (Ninth Update)

    Chapter 111: 109 Bearman Clan (Ninth Update)


    Translator: 549690339


    At dusk, Salmon Village.


    The village was named for the large, delicious salmon that could be caught in the nearby river.


    It was originally a gathering place for a group of Bearmen covered in brown fur.


    However, now it had been forcibly filled with many other monster races.


    It was just a small village where three hundred Bearmen lived, but now there were ten times as many other monsters plunged in. Suddenly, it became immensely crowded.


    For that, they were striving to expand the wooden houses in the village or build makeshift shelters.


    Due to the massive number and limited time, many monsters were still forced to sleep on the ground.


    Naturally, the food was quite scarce, as monsters were not in the habit of bringing their rations, so many of them were starving.


    Doke was the leader of the original three hundred Bearmen gathered in Salmon Village. He used to have a spacious, clean wooden house.


    But now, a minotaur had seized it, and even the decent houses around it had been taken over by other minotaurs and centaurs.


    They were the privileged clans in Thunder Legion and far stronger than ordinary monster clans due to their martial legacy.


    The other three thousand monsters of various races here were their subjects and had come here following them.


    Meanwhile, Doke himself was squeezed into a little room that used to be a woodshed, reluctantly and with his people.


    It was small and damp, but at least it had a roof to shelter from wind and rain.


    Because he was the Bearman¡¯s leader, he was able to stay in this woodshed with his close followers.


    Many of his clansmen had to huddle with strangers under a tree or in a corner of the wall to keep warm at night, which annoyed Doke.


    But he had no other choice; three hundred Bearmen were nothing compared with an army of three thousand mixed-race monsters.


    Around a dozen Bearmen over three meters tall gathered in the woodshed, and a bonfire was burning in the middle of these burly men.


    Hanging over the bonfire was a pot full of cracks, boiling delicious salmon soup, but the soup was watery with little meat.


    Doke, who had three claw marks over his right eye and appeared to be the strongest, was the Bearman¡¯s leader.


    These three claw marks were just purely scars, not affecting his vision, but they made this Bearman look even fiercer.


    Doke took up a wooden bowl and crudely scooped some creamy, white salmon soup. He didn¡¯t care that it was hot and gobbled it down.


    Feeling his body warming up, Doke licked his lips and chuckled, ¡°Blackbird, speak up!¡±


    The Bearman called Blackbird looked a bit smaller than his peers. He was one of the few spellcasters among the Bearmen, possessing some simple druid spells.


    He could transform himself into a large black eagle with great vision or use some not-so-effective healing spells.


    These were practical low-level spells, which also gave him a status in the Bearman clan just below leader Doke.


    When Bearmen speak, they are always straightforward, and Blackbird was no exception.


    Taking a bowl of fish soup from Doke¡¯s hand, Blackbird said, ¡°I saw it myself. Those arrogant Chimeras were fleeing in lamentation.¡±


    After a sip of the delicious soup, he continued, ¡°Over a hundred adult Chimeras, only over seventy managed to escape. The Silver Dragon on the other side is much stronger than the Green Dragon we encountered last time.¡±


    Cassiopeia once had her sights set on the Thunder Legion, but she had difficulty dealing with these Chimeras.


    Originally, she planned to enhance her aerial beasts¡¯ strength before causing trouble for the Thunder Legion again.


    However, a Red Dragon suddenly appeared out of nowhere, forcing her to shift her focus elsewhere.


    The news of a hundred Chimeras fleeing in disarray had the surrounding Bearmen whispering and discussing it in hushed tones.


    Bearmen seem simple and straightforward and usually don¡¯t talk much, but in fact, they are smarter than most monsters who only know killing.


    The wooden bowl filled with fish soup was passed around among the Bearmen. Doke asked coldly, ¡°Who do you think will have the last laugh this time, Kuru or that Silver Dragon?¡±


    A Bearman was the first to speak up, ¡°Boss, regardless of who wins in the end, we will soon be brought down by the Thunder Legion!¡±


    Another Bearman indignantly added, ¡°Exactly, those damned Minotaurs and Centaurs not only seized our wooden houses but also our food. Many of our young ones are already starving!¡±


    ¡°I guess they want to use us as fodder on the frontlines. Even the Gnolls are just trash that knows only eating and defecating, but with tens of thousands of them¡­¡±


    Some other Bearmen also expressed their dissatisfaction with the current situation in succession.


    They were living peacefully in Salmon Village, everything was fine.


    Even though they had to pay regular food tributes to the Thunder Legion, at least they did not lack food thanks to the abundant hunting grounds and the river nearby.


    But after those damned Minotaurs and Centaurs came, everything changed. How could a small village that initially housed only three hundred Bearmen feed three thousand monsters with large appetites?


    What¡¯s worse, the hunted meat and caught salmon had to be first served to those Minotaurs and Centaurs, who did nothing to earn it.


    These primary members of the Thunder Legion had now become explicit exploiters.


    Suddenly, Blackbird asked, ¡°So, do we take the clan and leave this place?¡±


    The dozen Bearmen around were silent. They had lived here for over a century. How could they easily abandon it?


    Doke shook his head, ¡°Escape, but where? To Dragon Bone Wasteland or elsewhere in Nolan Forest?¡±


    If they want to go to the Dragon Bone Wasteland, they will have to pass through Thunder Legion¡¯s territory, and elsewhere in Nolan Forest is all occupied by that Silver Dragon.


    Facing such a situation, one of the Bearmen asked in despair, ¡°So what are we supposed to do?¡±


    Just then, a Bearman who had been standing outside walked in and handed Doke a piece of beast-hide with something written on it.


    According to the Bearman guard, a brother encountered a Hawkman while he was out taking care of business, who handed this to him.


    And he had explicitly requested it to be handed to their leader, Doke.


    After reading what was written, Doke threw the beast-hide into the fire.


    The beast-hide had a line written in common language, which most Bearmen couldn¡¯t recognize, but Doke and Blackbird could.


    ¡°Rather than running or doing nothing, there might be another way¡­¡±


    On Doke¡¯s face, a vicious smile appeared. They had joined the Thunder Legion just for food and territory.


    If there were a better choice, they wouldn¡¯t mind taking a risk and changing their nest.


    But before that, they needed to check out the other side¡¯s strength..

 Chapter 112 - Chapter 112: 110 Salmon Night Raid (Tenth Update)_1

    Chapter 112: 110 Salmon Night Raid (Tenth Update)_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Soaring Dragon Legion.


    As usual, Otto was lying on the specially made giant blanket.


    Because of the spikes growing on his body, this blanket, which had been woven by the Corrupted Elves for several days, was already full of scars.


    He had just woken up from a short sleep, and a perfectly preserved blue-headed Chimera would be his dinner tonight.


    He had always avoided using his devouring ability in battle, especially on things he had never eaten before.


    Because this might make his spirit tired and fall into a deep sleep.


    Just a blue-headed Chimera, which only gave him a new breath weapon, the Lightning Breath.


    However, the Lightning Breath could be combined with the Flame Breath to create a new breath weapon, which the Light Ball Boss named Thunderflame Breath.


    After a simple test, Otto found it to be a powerful breath mixed with flames and thunderstorms, causing astonishing damage.


    In the future, it should replace the Flame Breath as his primary means of attack.


    Sofia, who had recently returned, was squatting on a luxurious chair with a pout, holding her knees in both hands.


    Obviously, she had helped Moray with his problem, but she wasn¡¯t in a good mood right now.


    The reason was simple: when the blue-headed Chimeras attacked the Soaring Dragon Legion and Otto needed her, she wasn¡¯t by his side!


    Annoyed, she vented her anger on an innocent Moray by throwing the Soul Eater Wand into the magical vortex and turning it for a long time before feeling a little better.


    Now Moray was enduring dizziness and teaching some Kobold Sorcerers.


    For those poor Kobolds, their magic teacher seemed to be particularly strict today.


    Helplessly glancing at Sofia, Otto turned his attention to the Hawkman in front of him.


    These Birdmen had lived in the eastern part of Nolan Forest before joining the Soaring Dragon Legion, where the surroundings were filled with relatively weak monster Clans.


    Apart from them, the Murlocs with a certain scale and combat effectiveness were the only ones who couldn¡¯t leave the seaside too far.


    These Murlocs also joined the Soaring Dragon Legion, but due to their special physique, they still guarded the shore of the Gale Sea Area.


    Generally, the Hawkmen have the upper body of a human female and the lower body and claws of a vulture. Their arms are replaced by brown or black wings, their faces are ugly, and their personality is greedy.


    Compared to gold and silver treasures, they prefer smelly bones and fat meat.


    Because their tribe consists only of females, some people call them Harpies.


    At the same time, because there are only females in the tribe, they need to reproduce by capturing males of other races.


    Once they give birth, these male creatures who have lost their use are slaughtered for food.


    However, they don¡¯t need to do this now, because there are plenty of thirsty male monsters in the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    Not long ago, Otto had asked to turn the Birdmen into scouts, and Saru had quickly implemented it.


    Now, this Hawkman acts as a messenger to report Gaz¡¯s frontline actions to Otto.


    After the Birdman left, Otto asked Saru: ¡°Gaz seems to want to cooperate with the Bearmen of Salmon Village for an inside and outside job, do you think it¡¯s feasible?¡±


    Saru nodded: ¡°If the situation inside the Thunder Legion is really as he said, it¡¯s worth a try.¡±


    Otto chuckled: ¡°If he can send a big gift to the Thunder Legion on my behalf, I won¡¯t be stingy with my rewards¡­¡±


    The old Lizardman didn¡¯t say anything. He knew very well what Otto¡¯s reward meant.


    Although he was reluctant to admit it, in terms of combat, the Goblin was indeed more professional than himself.As time progressed into the deep night.


    At this time, almost all the monsters in Salmon Village had entered their dreams, except for a few who enjoyed staying awake at night. Only the Bearmen remained awake.


    Moreover, those few who didn¡¯t go to sleep properly had already been discreetly dealt with by the Bearmen.


    In addition to that, he had also, according to the requirements on the beast skin, eliminated the Orcs who were on guard duty at the entrance of the village.


    At Doke¡¯s request, all the strong and mature Bearmen gathered around him.


    As for the elderly, weak females, and cubs of the clan, they had just been sent to the river outside Salmon Village.


    Now, they were at the southern entrance of the village, and if the beast skin was correct, Salmon Village would soon become lively.


    He would choose whether to continue doing what the other party requested based on the actual situation.


    If the other party has limited strength and fails to gain an advantage¡­


    Then he was sorry, but Doke would lead the Bearmen and the mixed monsters of the Thunder Legion to tear the invading enemies apart.


    During the long wait, a Bearman next to Doke rubbed his claws and said impatiently, ¡°Boss, will those guys really do anything? They won¡¯t make us stand here all night for nothing, right?¡±


    Another Bearman echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, we have to go fishing in the river tomorrow, and my little brother is already hungry all day today!¡±


    ¡°Enough chattering!¡±


    Doke glared at both Bearmen, and the surroundings immediately quieted down.


    However, the wait was indeed too long, it was almost dawn, were those guys going to wait until daybreak before making a move?


    If the other party was really so stupid, he wouldn¡¯t be involved with them.


    Meanwhile, at a distance from Salmon Village, some yawning Orcs were standing around.


    Ordinarily, monsters did not have the habit of arranging guards outside the village, especially at night.


    However, after all, tens of thousands of Soaring Dragon Legion monsters were stationed not far away, and all the monsters in Salmon Village were currently under the command of a powerful Minotaur.


    At the request of this Minotaur, a certain number of guards had to be set up near Salmon Village at all times.


    Naturally, ordinary monsters were not willing to do this, so the guard duty was simply randomly drawn every day. These Orcs were the unlucky ones today.


    Watchtowers were even more non-existent. Aside from the core territories of the Thunder Legion deep in the Northland, most ordinary monsters just muddled through.


    Some Orcs were even napping with their backs against tree trunks, paying no attention to their duties. Naturally, they did not notice that several shadows had slowly approached them.


    Goblin Gaz led the team personally, taking several goblin confidants and Werewolves he brought from Black Gold City, and keeping a low profile, they approached these Orcs.


    Also, several capable Hawkmen were on standby.


    He slowly drew a simple-looking longsword from his back, which was none other than the Giant Slayer Longsword produced by the Red Dragon Treasury.


    It was Sofia¡¯s reward to him two years ago.


    He and Link had ridden Wargs and Dire wolves, risking their lives to cross the Thunder Legion¡¯s territory, and brought back various spice seeds from Black Gold City.


    But in Gaz¡¯s opinion, what truly pleased Sofia was the exquisite large vanity mirror he had purchased on his own initiative.


    Although it was just a longsword, for a goblin of Gaz¡¯s size, this longsword was a heavy two-handed weapon.


    In the darkness, Gaz mimicked a sharp insect chirp as a signal.


    Almost at the same time, the Orcs serving as guards were pierced by various weapons through their vital points..

 Chapter 113 - Chapter 113: 111 The Only Way Out (Eleventh Update)_1

    Chapter 113: 111 The Only Way Out (Eleventh Update)_1


    Translator: 549690339


    (Surprise, it¡¯s a 5000-collection bonus update!)


    Everything seemed to be going smoothly, all according to plan.


    However, two fish managed to slip through the net, a goblin and a werewolf failed.


    Two gray-skinned orcs were lucky to escape, and they diverged their angle and ran towards Salmon Village.


    But before they had time to shout out a warning, a lightning-tinged short arrow shot into the back of one orc¡¯s head.


    As for the other orc, its skull was crushed by a hawkman that descended from the sky.


    Although there was some commotion during the operation, overall, it didn¡¯t significantly impact the sleeping monsters in Salmon Village.


    Gaz frowned. An ambush had almost gone wrong even in such an advantageous situation. Monsters that could join the Thunder Legion were indeed much stronger than ordinary gnolls.


    Link was commanding his werewolves to quickly clean up the scene, and a curved longsword hung at his waist.


    Because of the same reason as Gaz, Sofia had granted him the unique magic item from the Green Dragon Treasury, the Thunder Longsword.


    Link, born into a hereditary noble family, loved this elegant weapon, and its effects were also very practical.


    After waiting for the kobold miners to finish digging, Mega Fatty and his ogre mages who specialized in the Great Fireball skill arrived.


    Apart from the ogres, a large group of shivering kobolds out of fear was also one of the protagonists today.


    At Gaz¡¯s request, these professional miners were digging underground with their crude tools at an astonishing speed.


    After staying in place for some time, and when the group of grimy-faced kobolds crawled out of the tunnel, Gaz¡¯s plan had just begun.


    Like arranged in advance, several lizardman scouts guided the ogre magicians stealthily to the west and east sides of Salmon Village.


    Furthermore, they were accompanied by robust subterranean giant lizards carrying large amounts of dry firewood and deadwood.


    The reserved southern side faced the Soaring Dragon Legion, while the farthest northern side was assigned to Mega Fatty himself.


    At this time, in the southern part of Salmon Village.


    A large group of yawning bear people had already grown very impatient.


    If it weren¡¯t for their leader, Doke, who was personally suppressing them, they would have returned to their respective homes and found a place to nap, instead of staying out in the cold.


    Besides an odd underground tremor they had felt earlier, there were no other movements in the surroundings.


    Doke looked up at the sky, and if there was no movement, it would be dawn soon.


    Just when Blackbird was about to say something out of impatience.


    Unbelievably huge fireballs were thrown into Salmon Village from outside, throwing the whole surrounding area into chaos.


    Salmon Village was small in size and mostly made of wooden buildings. It didn¡¯t have wells like human villages, either.


    So, there was no chance of putting out the fire.


    The moment the flames exposed, they spread rapidly and uncontrollably, engulfing the entire Salmon Village in searing heat.


    Some unlucky monsters were even killed by the fireballs directly.


    Most monsters were afraid of fire, not just due to their nature.


    Except for some special monsters, fire was nearly always a fatal weakness for the rest of them.


    Almost all the monsters screamed, running out of their burning wooden houses in a frenzy.


    They shoved other monsters around them, fearing that they would be buried in the sea of fire if they were any slower.


    Because of the overwhelming noise and crowded surroundings.Some smaller and less fortunate creatures were unable to get back up after falling.


    Under the feet of larger monsters, these poor souls became lumps of mashed flesh.


    Salmon Village, being mostly made of wood, became a breeding ground for flames, with deadly fires everywhere.


    Thick walls of fire also erupted on the village¡¯s outskirts, making it difficult to pass through.


    These walls of fire were suspiciously neat and blocked all the village exits, clearly being a man-made product.


    But under such chaotic circumstances, few monsters bothered to investigate, as most of them were preoccupied with escaping the terrifying inferno.


    Soon they found one area to be much safer, almost devoid of any flames.


    It was at the southern end of the village, where the bear people currently resided.


    By this point, some monsters suspected that this fire was a premeditated trap, but with scorching flames all around them, it seemed as if there was only one option left.


    Compared to risking burn injuries or even death by trying to cross the walls of fire, the relatively safer southern end of the village was the choice for most monsters.


    Unlike the panicking monsters, Doke had been with his clan from the beginning, guarding this area, and they had seen those outrageously large fireballs.


    Doke furrowed his brows, realizing that whoever was behind this also had some sort of heritage.


    Of the more than 300 bear people, only Blackbird had acquired some rudimentary druid spells, making him about as proficient as a lizardman shaman.


    This showed just how vital heritage is among ordinary monsters.


    The reason why the Blue Storm Clan of ogres could firmly rule over the Thunder Legion for so long is because they held the heritage of the berserkers and lightning spells.


    Simply put, the monsters called it heritage, which is actually the knowledge of nurturing various elites.


    Seeing that many other monsters had already appeared around them and Doke still had not given any indication, Blackbird anxiously asked, ¡°Boss, what do we do now?¡±


    Finally snapping out of his trance, Doke immediately replied, ¡°Proceed with the original plan! Lead all the other monsters out of the village!¡±


    Upon receiving Doke¡¯s order, all the bear people sprang into action.


    Originally, the narrow southern end couldn¡¯t accommodate that many monsters, but under the enthusiastic guidance of the bear people, most of them began to run towards the outskirts.


    Meanwhile, the bear people hid themselves behind the last group of monsters, even maintaining a certain distance from them.


    Suddenly, there was a commotion at the forefront of the band of monsters.


    Without needing Doke¡¯s command, Blackbird instantly turned into a giant black-feathered eagle and took to the sky.


    He soon discovered a row of massive subterranean giant lizards at the


    forefront of the group of fleeing monsters.


    On the backs of these giant lizards were one or more lizardmen.


    They exerted their full strength, launching large wooden spears towards the horde of monsters that had just escaped Salmon Village.


    One after another, monsters fell beneath the onslaught of spears.


    Given their tightly packed conditions, the lizardman spear throwers didn¡¯t even need to aim accurately.


    The deaths of their companions didn¡¯t bring fear to these monsters but stimulated their ferocity instead.


    More importantly, compared to their nearly 3,000-strong numbers, that row of lizardman spear throwers was nothing.


    Furthermore, though the subterranean giant lizards were large and could carry many things, they weren¡¯t very agile.


    As long as they could charge forward, victory would undoubtedly be theirs!

 Chapter 114 - Chapter 114: 112 Deep Pit Baptism (Twelfth Update)_l

    Chapter 114: 112 Deep Pit Baptism (Twelfth Update)_l


    Translator: 549690339


    (Thank you to White Dragon JZ boss for becoming the second helmsman of this book, adding one more update)


    The idea was very good, but reality was cruel.


    But when they were all halfway there, three Dragonborn Ogres with red circles painted on their bellies slowly emerged from behind the Lizardman Spear Throwers.


    ¡°For the Fireball!¡±


    These three Ogres held homemade wands that looked no different from ordinary wooden sticks.


    Then, three outrageously large fireballs shot towards the mixed group of charging monsters.


    After successfully casting the spell, the three Ogres struggled to lift their wands for a long time, but nothing happened.


    Just like Mega Fatty at the beginning, they could only cast one fireball in a short period of time.


    Although the sudden appearance of the three Ogre Mages surprised the monsters, they didn¡¯t pay too much attention to them.


    What use could there be in having three more unique Ogres in this situation?


    Moreover, it seemed that these three fools could only cast one spell.


    Once they rushed up, they would instantly tear these three Ogres and those annoying Lizardmen to shreds.


    These three fireballs were so large that, as long as their luck wasn¡¯t too bad, they shouldn¡¯t hit them.


    So most of the monsters continued to roar and charge forward, their speed even increasing a bit.


    As most of the monsters had thought, the three giant fireballs landed in the center of the crowd, blasting away a bunch of unlucky ones.


    At this point, the monsters at the front were already not far from the line of Lizardmen, and could almost see the tragic fate of these cowards.


    Even the Bearmen were debating whether these Lizardmen had gone mad when the ground suddenly began to tremble.


    The fierce ground shaking made it difficult for most of the monsters to stand on the ground.


    Then, with the location of the three fireball explosions as the center, the surrounding ground began to collapse.


    Batch after batch of monsters struggled in vain, as the once hard ground became incredibly soft, leaving them no place to stand.


    Even if they caught the edge of the collapsing ground before the earth beneath their feet crumbled, it didn¡¯t help.


    As the collapsing area grew larger and larger, almost all the monsters fell into the deep pit except for a few lucky ones on the edge.


    The area underground had been completely hollowed out by the Kobolds.


    At the same time, horrifying howls of wolves were heard, as hundreds of Wolf Cavalry charged out from the dense woods not far away.


    Under the personal leadership of Link and Gaz, the Wolf Cavalry quickly rode past the monsters who hadn¡¯t fallen into the trap.


    While taking advantage of the speed of their wolf charge to kill the monsters on the perimeter, they drove them towards the collapsed giant pit.


    The Bearmen who had been waiting in the rear finally betrayed them.


    With malicious grins, they swung their huge axes or thick clubs, kicking the monsters trying to return to Salmon Village into the deep pit.


    Soon, those fortunate monsters on the outskirts who hadn¡¯t fallen into the trap were also being driven into the pit by the Wolf Cavalry and the Bearmen.


    With the monsters¡¯ formidable constitution, this height did not seem to be fatal to them.


    Moreover, some monsters who had regained their senses even tried to climb up using their claws and teeth.However, the Lizardman Spear Throwers on top of the giant lizards never stopped attacking, with thick wooden throwing spears raining down into the pit like raindrops.


    In this situation, there was no need to worry about accidentally hurting allies, just focused on pouring firepower into the collapsing deep pit.


    Some monsters were pierced by the thick throwing spears halfway through their climb, pinned directly to the soil wall at the edge of the pit.


    Even if they finally managed to climb up, they would be killed by the Wolf Cavalry or Bearman.


    In the deep pit, a sturdy Centaur crawled out from the sandy soil, tossing aside the corpse of a Minotaur that had been turned into a porcupine.


    He was one of the upper-level monsters in the three thousand mixed monsters of Salmon Village and also the deputy clan leader of the Centaur Swift Spear Clan of the Thunder Legion, called Raymond.


    He stared at the edge of the pit, measuring the distance, a strong front hoof moving up and down, adapting to the feeling under his hoof.


    Soon, the strong Centaur gripped the long spear tightly and exerted its powerful strength with all four hooves, suddenly bursting with astonishing force.


    Taking advantage of the protrusions on the soil wall in front of him, he made a quick, agile jump, as if walking on even ground, out of the deep pit.


    A Goblin Wolf Cavalry happened to be around him.


    Although surprised that the Centaur could escape from the pit so quickly, the Goblin still raised its low-quality machete, heading straight for him.


    A disdainful smile appeared on Centaur Raymond¡¯s face as he stomped forward, holding the long spear horizontally and charging at the Goblin Wolf Cavalry quickly.


    In the moment of the exchange, a machete fell to the ground, accompanied by the howl of the Warg, and the Centaur stepped on the Warg and raised its long spear with disdain.


    At this point, the Goblin had already been pierced by his long spear, struggling in mid-air for a moment before dropping down limply.


    With a powerful footstep, he cruelly stomped the Warg to death and tossed the overconfident Goblin corpse aside.


    Raymond¡¯s cold face surveyed his surroundings, and after confirming that there was no chance of a turnaround, he sprinted forward, intending to break through the encirclement and escape.


    Soon, another Goblin riding a Warg intercepted his way.


    Another idiot seeking death?


    Raymond continued holding his long spear horizontally, at a fast pace. After disposing of this suicidal Goblin, he would successfully break through the encirclement of the Wolf Cavalry.


    The endurance of the giant wolves that served as mounts was poor; as long as he could pass through the enemy¡¯s encirclement, his chances of escaping were high.


    For the same opponent, Raymond employed the same attack methods as before.


    However, the muscular Goblin facing him blocked his chest with a simple long sword.


    Laughable, does he think he can withstand my charge like this?


    Just as Raymond thought this, his long spear struck the sword of the Goblin.


    But the result that he expected did not happen. Under the fierce impact, the Goblin was not blown away.


    Instead, a strange magical glow emerged from his body, making the Goblin and the Warg beneath him seem completely still, without any movement.


    As for his long spear, it started to break from the middle, the astonishing force of impact transmitted to Raymond¡¯s arm through the wooden pole of the spear.


    The intense pain coming from his arm made him dizzy, followed by the sight of the spinning scenery in front of his eyes and the endless darkness.


    With a fatal strike, Gaz calmly sheathed his sword.


    At this point, the battle situation was completely stable. Apart from this extraordinary Centaur, no other monsters managed to escape from the deep pit.


    Under the onslaught of throwing spears from the Lizardman, these monsters, much stronger than the average Gnoll, suffocated and died in the deep pit..

 Chapter 115 - Chapter 115: 113 Fair Duel (Request for Subscription) 1

    Chapter 115: 113 Fair Duel (Request for Subscription) 1


    Translator: 549690339


    (Today¡¯s Five Changes)


    Salmon Village, North side.


    A two-headed ogre was leaning against a huge subterranean giant lizard, sitting on the ground and roasting meat by a bonfire nearby.


    Now, Second Fatty was controlling the body most of the time, while Mega Fatty was resting with a satisfied smile on his face.


    Mega Fatty, who was solely responsible for the north side, had just drained all of his magic in a short period of time, tossing fireballs and now entered sage mode.


    However, Mega Fatty still found it a bit strange and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go find that goblin and join them?¡±


    Second Fatty disdainfully looked at his brother Mega Fatty on the same shoulder and said irritably, ¡°By the time we get there, everything good will already be over.


    It¡¯s better to squat here and see if we have any unexpected gains!¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s fire everywhere, which idiot would take this path¡­¡±


    Before Mega Fatty could finish, there was a commotion coming from the firewall not far away.


    Soon, a muscular minotaur holding a charred wooden board rushed out of the sea of fire.


    Aside from using a wooden board as a makeshift horn, he was also covered in several burning fur blankets.


    After quickly throwing the board and the burning blankets aside, he noticed the two-headed ogre not far away roasting meat.


    This Minotaur was one of the leaders responsible for commanding the 3,000 miscellaneous monsters in Salmon Village, as well as the second-in-command of the Minotaur Angry Horn Clan. His name was Angry Hoof.


    Although there were two-headed ogres among the Thunderstorm Clan as well, the one he was now looking at was definitely not one of his comrades.


    Because it was evident at a glance that this fellow was a dragonborn two-headed ogre; although such unique individuals existed among the Blue Storm Clan, they were mainly blue dragon dragonborns.


    But Mega Fatty and Second Fatty looked as if they were covered in red scales, clearly a red dragon dragonborn monster.


    Angry Hoof had his battle-axe ready and prepared to attack.


    Unlike ordinary monsters, from the beginning of this incident, he sensed a heavy conspiracy throughout.


    Rather than opting for the clearly guided southern direction, he instead chose to venture through the burning sea to the north, which would also conveniently take him directly back to the Thunder Legion¡¯s core territories.


    The fire burned fiercely; even after covering himself with several thick fur blankets and holding a large wooden board as a shield, his fur still got scorched in several places and was still faintly painful.


    But with the enemy right in front of him. he couldn¡¯t care less about it now.


    ¡°See, I told you squatting here might find us some unexpected gains!¡±


    Second Fatty, currently controlling the body, cheerfully put the roasted meat back on the bonfire, and grabbed the Leader¡¯s Two-handed Hammer hanging on the giant lizard.


    In response, Mega Fatty grumbled, ¡°I¡¯ve run out of magic, and this guy seems pretty strong. Can you handle him?¡±


    ¡°Heh! You don¡¯t underestimate me, brother¡­


    With the two-handed hammer on his shoulder, Second Fatty slowly walked towards the Minotaur.


    Meanwhile, Angry Hoof snorted from his nostrils with his body slightly crouched, and then charged towards Second Fatty at full speed.


    Angry Hoof lifted his battle-axe, leaving deep footprints in the soft ground with his thick hooves.


    As the ground trembled slightly, Angry Hoof¡¯s horns were already in front of Second Fatty.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A loud blast echoed as Second Fatty blocked Angry Hoof¡¯s sharp horns with his all-metal two-handed hammer.


    With the powerful impact, the two-headed ogre¡¯s legs were dragged back across the ground, leaving long marks on the ground.


    ¡°Huff! ¡°Accompanied by a swooshing sound, the Minotaur raised its head, and its heavy giant axe swung towards Second Fatty¡¯s shoulder.


    On this side was Mega Fatty¡¯s head


    Seeing that he was about to be accidentally sliced, just as Mega Fatty was anxiously preparing to spew a fragrant breath, Little Fatty quickly dodged to the side.


    No matter how much they quarreled with each other in daily life, they still shared a body after all.


    If one of the heads dies, even if a healing spell is used to recover from the heavy bleeding, the life span of the surviving one would not be too long.


    The Minotaur exerted too much force, and the axe plunged straight into the soft earth, delaying its next attack for a brief moment.


    Meanwhile, Second Fatty seized this brief opportunity, reaching into his waist and pulled out a handful of dark powder containing some sharp fragments.


    ¡°Ah, that is¡­¡¯


    Before Mega Fatty could finish, Second Fatty had already smeared the powder on Angry Hoof¡¯s face.


    ¡°Damn, what is this?¡±


    Under the intense irritation, Angry Hoof couldn¡¯t even care about his huge axe stuck in the ground, he covered his eyes and nose, coughing painfully.


    Tears and snot uncontrollably gushed out, making it difficult for him to even open his eyes a crack.


    This powder was the spice that the two-headed ogre used for roasting meat in their daily life, a mixture of pepper and other spicy powder particles.


    Even though many spices were grown in the Land of the Soaring Dragon, they were still extremely valuable.


    Mega Fatty had worked hard for a long time to get this handful from Sofia, but now, it was all sprinkled out by Second Fatty.


    Seeing the exceptionally good effect, Second Fatty reveled in his success, directly swung the Leader¡¯s Two-handed Hammer, smashing it with all his might on Angry Hoof¡¯s head.


    This blow shattered his horns and skull, the red and white viscous substance mixed together, staining the square hammerhead.


    ¡°Ha, no matter how much I listen to this sound, I never get tired of it!¡±


    Just as Second Fatty sighed like this, Mega Fatty protested, ¡°We did ultimately win, but was it all worth it?¡±


    He was referring to that precious pepper powder


    Second Fatty looked disdainfully, ¡°Look at your lack of ambition, this Minotaur seems to have some status, and if you take him back, maybe the master will reward us with more spices!¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    Mega Fatty¡¯s face appeared puzzled, while Second Fatty expertly hung Angry Hoof¡¯s corpse on the Subterranean Giant Lizard.


    Ogres are massive, and Subterranean Giant Lizards are among the few creatures that can serve as their mounts.


    Hmm, the roasted meat was just cooked right.


    Soon, Second Fatty, riding the Subterranean Giant Lizard, found Goblin Gaz.


    This guy was amazed when he saw Angry Hoof hanging on the Subterranean Giant Lizard, as he had just been looking for this Minotaur not long ago.


    Through those informant Bearmen, he learned that there were three top-level monsters mixed in with the three thousand monsters.


    One was turned into a hedgehog by a Lizardman¡¯s Throwing Spear, one died under his blade, and the last one, named Angry Hoof, the Minotaur, was nowhere to be found.


    He originally thought this guy had found a chance to escape, and in fact, Angry Hoof did, just didn¡¯t expect to fall into Second Fatty¡¯s hands.


    After the confirmation from the Bearmen and Angry Hoof, all hostile monsters in Salmon Village have been cleaned up.


    So, finally, a smile appeared on Gaz¡¯s face, and he did not fail Otto¡¯s expectations, and at the same time, he seized this opportunity with his own hands.


    Looking at the Two-Headed Ogre next to him, he knew that the identity of a Dragonborn was no longer far away for him..

 Chapter 116 - Chapter 116: 114 Dragonborn Goblin 1

    Chapter 116: 114 Dragonborn Goblin 1


    Translator: 549690339


    Soaring Dragon Legion.


    Otto was lying on a flat open space, listening to Gaz¡¯s report on the battle of Salmon Village.


    Under the torment of sharp spikes all over his body, the blanket he had been


    using was successfully scrapped.


    Now, Elise was leading several corrupted elves in working overtime to re-weave a new blanket.


    They also collected some precious magical materials, preparing to enchant the new blanket, making it more durable and sturdy.


    Thus, Sofia sat alone in her chair for a rare moment, looking with faint interest at the nervous bearman standing nearby.


    In her eyes, the fur of these bears looked good, seemingly suitable for making a carpet.


    Bearman Leader Doke was standing in the corner with his trusted Blackbird and several followers, feeling extremely tense. The silver dragon in front of him looked far more terrifying than he had imagined.


    Moreover, the monster¡¯s instinct made him notice Sofia next to Otto.


    Somehow, he always felt that the half-elf girl¡¯s gaze at him was extremely dangerous.


    More importantly, her status seemed quite high, which made him feel very insecure.


    This time, the upper-level monsters of the Soaring Dragon Legion had all gathered. They had consciously decided their standing positions based on their respective statuses.


    Gaz and Shashalu naturally stood in the first row, followed by three Dragonborn Ogres, Werewolf Link, and Giant Troll Kamia, whose status was similar to them.


    Only in the last row were the newly transformed Dragonborn monsters, Warwick and Redscale.


    As for Orc Krom, he took a lower profile, volunteering to stay in the Land of the Soaring Dragon, guarding their home with Quilboar Longfang.


    Soon, Otto, having listened to Gaz¡¯s report, turned his gaze to the bearman on the edge.


    Just judging from their appearance, they seemed taller and stronger than the likes of Quilboar, seemingly more capable of fighting.


    However, in this operation, they played only a simple supporting role.


    In fact, in Gaz¡¯s plan, the bearman¡¯s betrayal only helped to speed up the implementation of the plan and ensure the annihilation of the three thousand mixed-type monsters within Salmon Village.


    In Gaz¡¯s report, he also pointed out that if the bearman were unwilling to cooperate, or even directly united with other monsters to resist.


    He would then postpone the execution of the plan according to the situation and find an opportunity to solve the bearman and other monsters together.


    It just would waste a lot of time and perhaps let some escape.


    Gaz had no intention of avoiding this topic in front of the bearman, which was also a way of warning them.


    It let the bearman know that what they had done was just trivial matters.


    As he thought, Doke now felt extremely nervous, glad that his choice was the right one.


    As for claiming credit, after seeing the powerful goblin on the side and the fierce and terrifying look of Otto in front of him


    Doke swallowed hard, and completely abandoned this unrealistic idea.


    But Otto seemed to have a good impression of these bearman and said to


    Shashalu, ¡°Leave some space for these bearman inside the city!¡±


    Although Doke wasn¡¯t sure what the inner city was, he could tell from the stares of the other monsters around him that it seemed like a good place.


    Otto always preferred monsters with a higher intelligence level, as it meant they were more likely to complete the tasks assigned to them and accelerate the construction and development of the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    However, there was a point to note that the higher the intelligence level, the more likely they were to betray for their interests.


    Thinking of this, Otto turned his gaze to Gaz.


    This goblin¡¯s ability was quite outstanding, far surpassing his peers in strength, and had great potential.


    Before Gaz returned, a hawkman had already reported the details of the battle to Otto in advance.


    At the same time, he had also learned that this muscular goblin had easily killed a very powerful centaur.


    So, since Gaz had successfully completed the task assigned to him, there was naturally no reason to be stingy about granting a favor.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done well; you haven¡¯t disappointed me!¡±


    Otto stared at the goblin in front of him, who seemed to be quite calm, showing no excitement or joy.


    ¡°This reward is yours now!¡±


    At Otto¡¯s signal, Sofia handed over a dazzling silver-colored scale.


    Excluding the Blood Covenant, this great reward made all the surrounding monsters envious.


    The changes in Madwolf Warwick and Lizardman Leader Redscale served as prime examples. Before receiving the gift, they were mere bottom-level monsters.


    Even the three Dragonborn Ogres, who had already evolved into Dragonborn, had longing in their eyes when they saw the dragon scale.


    Otto also noticed the three Ogre Dragonborn and wondered whether monsters that had already evolved into Dragonborn could still accept his Dragonborn transformation ritual.


    Well, this was a question worth exploring. After dealing with the things to be entrusted to Moray, he could throw this new topic to him!


    When the symbol of power was presented before his eyes, even Gaz¡¯s breathing became more rapid.


    Among all the surrounding monsters, even facing the Dragonborn three Ogres or Madwolf Warwick, he was confident of defeating them as long as he was well-prepared.


    However, Gaz was considered to have the lowest background, just an ordinary goblin, and he had gained his current strength and status through day-to-day efforts.


    He once told Link that there¡¯s no reason a goblin couldn¡¯t be a sword saint. But with the shortcut to strengthening his bloodline in front of him, how could he refuse?


    Goblins had limitations, so he decided not to be a goblin anymore!


    Moreover, couldn¡¯t a Dragonborn goblin still be considered a goblin?


    Thus, Gaz knelt down excitedly in front of Sofia, who attached the silver scale


    to the back of his head.


    There was no fixed location for using this item, where to attach it entirely depended on Sofia¡¯s mood.


    During the Dragonborn transformation ritual process, Gaz¡¯s performance was similar to Krom¡¯s. His expression remained stoic until the end.


    After becoming a Dragonborn, the only change was a pair of sharp silver dragon horns on his forehead.


    However, Gaz¡¯s physical condition had undergone earth-shattering changes. As he grew even more powerful, he had also handed his soul over to Otto.


    As the beneficiary of this gift, Gaz could naturally sense the Blood Covenant engraved deep in his soul.


    But he didn¡¯t care about it. In order to gain such great power, what does it matter to pay a certain price?


    He knelt down again in front of Otto, expressing his heartfelt gratitude, ¡°Thank you for the gift, Your Majesty.. From now on, I, Gaz Lurvy, will never let you down either!¡±

 Chapter 117 - Chapter 117: 115 Continue Advancing_1

    Chapter 117: 115 Continue Advancing_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Nolan Forest, Northland.


    The blue-headed Chimera leader, Leiming, landed in the center of a stone formation.


    As the huge stones engraved with magic arrays around him slowly rotated, an odd magical glow flickered beneath his feet.


    Shortly after, this larger-than-normal Chimera disappeared on the spot.


    Soon, Leiming shook his head, freeing himself from the side-effect of dizziness, and appeared in a dark underground dungeon.


    Three powerful monsters had been waiting there for a long time.


    Upon seeing Leiming return, a female centaur wearing exquisite plate armor walked towards him.


    She was the leader of the Centaur Swift Spear clan, Rita.


    As she moved, crisp hoof sounds could be heard around her.


    She grabbed Leiming¡¯s dragon head and laughed heartily, ¡°You finally came back, so like before, did the Silver Dragon get scared away like those two stupid dragons?¡±


    But after waiting for a long time, she didn¡¯t receive a response from Leiming.


    Rita looked at him and found that all three heads were drooping listlessly.


    It seemed that something was wrong.


    So, the other two monsters also gathered around.


    A Minotaur with a golden ring on its nose, red horns on its head, and a bare upper body covered in rough flesh came over.


    He slapped Leiming¡¯s goat head and grunted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    He was the leader of the Minotaur Angry Horn clan, Bloodhorn.


    The last monster was Kuru, the leader of the Ogre Blue Storm clan


    This two-headed ogre wore a gray robe, one head had a single eye, that head was Uru.


    The other one, which looked like a normal ogre, was Koru.


    The two-headed ogre also came over, and Uru with his single eye asked in a deep voice, ¡°Big bird, not happy?


    Koru on the same shoulder furrowed his brows and asked softly, ¡°Did something unexpected happen?¡±


    As Koru spoke, the rest of the monsters quieted down, waiting for Leiming¡¯s answer.


    Finally, the three heads of the blue-headed Chimera looked at each other. The head resembling a blue dragon spoke: ¡°We have failed, and my clan has lost a third of its numbers¡­


    ¡°What?¡±


    All the surrounding monsters were surprised and stared at Leiming. Over a


    hundred Chimeras could even handle an adult Red Dragon.


    Moreover, this time they were only going to scare the Silver Dragon like usual, not kill the tens of thousands of monsters. How could such a significant loss happen?


    After Leiming told them all the details, the monsters fell silent.


    Suddenly, Koru said, ¡°If Leiming is right, Salmon Village is probably finished¡­¡± Rita hesitated and said, ¡°Then what about Angry Hoof and Raymond¡­¡±


    ¡°Forget about them, if there¡¯s no news in a few days, they¡¯ll probably be dead!¡±


    Koru gritted his teeth, ¡°This Silver Dragon seems to be much more difficult to deal with than the Green Dragon and Black Dragon of before. Go back and tell your clans to stop treating this event as fun and games.¡±


    As Kuru had said earlier, from the beginning, most of the members of the Thunder Legion hadn¡¯t taken the approach of the Soaring Dragon Legion seriously.


    It seemed as if they were still dealing with Otto the same way they had dealt with Cassiopeia, believing that sending a hundred Chimeras to show off their power would be enough to scare Otto away.


    As for the vanguard force of three thousand mixed monsters, it was only dispatched after intense lobbying from Kuru.


    He felt it necessary to guard against the scouts of the Soaring Dragon Legion from penetrating deep into the Northland and discovering the reason they had been guarding this place for nearly two hundred years.


    That would be the underground city where they were now and also the Blue Dragon Treasury, which housed all the precious collections of their great master from nearly five hundred years.


    Even powerful legendary items were stored there.


    Koru sternly said to his companions around him, ¡°Before the master returns, we must keep all of this safe for her!¡±


    On the Soaring Dragon Legion side¡­


    At Otto¡¯s request, a large number of monsters were rapidly advancing towards the Northland of Nolan Forest.


    He had wanted to wait and see, but the death of the three thousand monsters in Salmon Village had given him confidence.


    The total number of monsters in the Thunder Legion was not large, and the loss of three thousand monsters was already a huge loss for them.


    The Lizardman Scouts and Hawkmen were at the forefront of the Soaring Dragon Legion, responsible for exploring the correct path.


    Since Salmon Village had been uprooted, their scouting mission had become much easier.


    Soon, Otto received a report from a hawkman.


    Not far ahead, there was a lookout post with about ten orcs in it.


    Although there were not many orcs in the outpost, there was a huge horn in the center of the post that could be heard throughout the entire Northland of Nolan Forest when blown.


    Of course, Otto didn¡¯t want to give them the chance to blow the horn. The best thing was to keep his surprise attack a secret for as long as possible.


    As for how to actually do it, he was too lazy to think about it and left it to Gaz to handle.


    As for himself, he simply picked a juicy tree from the side and ate it like a cucumber.


    Lately, he had been consuming a lot of meat and fish, and occasionally eating some vegetables was also good.


    Hmm, it was a new variety he had never eaten before and not only tasted peculiar but also gave him a new ability called ¡®Water Storage.¡¯


    This aroused Otto¡¯s interest, so he deliberately began eating unfamiliar plants along the way.


    There were flowers, grasses, and even some strangely shaped stones.


    Saru, who had been following Otto closely, selectively ignored all of this, while Sofia appeared to understand something as she pondered thoughtfully with her thumb and forefinger on her chin.


    While Otto was busy eating dirt in various ways, Gaz had already begun to erase the orc¡¯s lookout post, with only about ten orcs present.


    There were barely over ten Chimeras and Wyverns combined in the Soaring Dragon Legion, which might not make much of a difference in large-scale battles.


    But for this small outpost, it was more than enough, with the only thing to be careful about being that both of these airborne predators made a lot of noise when they took action.


    Perhaps before they had even landed from the air, they would have been discovered by the orcs below, followed by the sounding of the horn in the center of the outpost.


    So Gaz prepared some groundwork for the Chimeras and Wyverns¡¯ appearances.


    At his request, several hawkmen sneaked around the outpost. Their small and nimble bodies were not easily detected, and the Chimeras and Wyverns were also ready in the high altitude.


    Soon, these hawkmen accelerated their flight to the center of the orc¡¯s post and, before they could react, the hawkmen girls screeched sharply.


    As the orcs clutched their painful ears, the Chimeras and Wyverns seized the opportunity to swoop down from the sky, easily tearing their bodies apart..

 Chapter 118 - Chapter 118: 116 Soul Splitting_l

    Chapter 118: 116 Soul Splitting_l


    Translator: 549690339


    As the Soaring Dragon Legion continued to advance, they encountered several similar small outposts.


    After obtaining accurate intelligence from the Hawkmen and the Lizardman Scouts, Gaz also used similar means to eliminate them.


    However, as they continued to advance into the Northlands, they couldn¡¯t find similar outposts.


    Not only that, but they didn¡¯t even run into a single creature from the Thunder Legion. They only found a few hasty dwellings and villages.


    This made the army¡¯s advance exceptionally fast, and Gaz reported this situation to Otto without delay.


    In response, Otto concluded that the army should continue to advance, and they should notify him if any other abnormalities were discovered.


    At this moment, he had other matters to deal with, as Moray had finally reappeared.


    Previously, Otto had assigned a mission to Moray. After taking so long, it seemed he could finally present some results.


    The sinister face on the Soul Eater Wand seemed exhausted, and behind him followed a trembling Kobold who looked terrified.


    ¡± so¡­¡±


    Otto gazed at the seemingly ordinary Kobold and asked, ¡°Is this your achievement?¡±


    It seemed that the Kobold didn¡¯t have anything special about him.


    ¡°My dear lord, do you know how much precious time I¡¯ve wasted because of your request¡­¡±


    As Moray spoke, his staff seemed to bend slightly, appearing truly exhausted.


    But at the same time, he began to explain to Otto: ¡°The Soul Splitting Skill isn¡¯t something any random creature can learn. I¡¯ve been pouring magical theories into more than a dozen Kobold Sorcerers every day.


    Finally, only this Kobold has barely grasped a tiny bit of the skill.¡±


    Otto didn¡¯t care about how hard Moray had worked; he was only concerned about one thing.


    ¡°And the result?¡±


    ¡°The result is that this Kobold has successfully mastered the Soul Splitting


    Skill, though it¡¯s a castrated version¡­¡±


    ¡°Castrated version?¡±


    Otto looked dissatisfied at Moray and said coldly, ¡°So, you¡¯re just trying to fool me with an unqualified product?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not!¡±


    Moray replied helplessly, ¡°What I meant is, this is already the limit for a Kobold. They can only master the skill to this extent.


    If you want better results, you will have to provide me with more qualified students, such as the Corrupted Elves.¡±


    Otto shook his head: ¡°Sofia won¡¯t agree to that¡­


    At this time, Sofia and her Corrupted Elf maidservants happened to be away. It seemed the Half-Elf girl had some personal matters to take care of.


    Moray grinned, ¡°If I ask her, she definitely won¡¯t agree, but what if it¡¯s her beloved big stupid dragon?¡±


    ¡°Enough..


    Otto said impatiently, ¡°Forget the Corrupted Elves. They¡¯re taking care of Sofia just fine for now. I will find you qualified students in the future.¡±


    ¡°With those foolish creatures from the Nolan Forest?¡±


    Moray expressed doubt.


    However, Otto laughed and said, ¡°Once we deal with the troubles in the north, perhaps we can purchase some humanoid slaves from Black Gold City, such as Halflings or Dwarves.¡±


    ¡°Fine, alright..


    Moray said indifferently, ¡°After all, you¡¯re the boss, and you set the requirements. As long as you don¡¯t find it troublesome, I can wait.¡±


    ¡°But!¡±


    Moray suddenly raised his voice and demanded, ¡°Before that, you must let the honorable Princess Sofia continue to cooperate with my magical research!¡± ¡°That can be arranged, but since you¡¯ve brought this Kobold over¡­¡±


    Otto looked at the terrified Kobold who couldn¡¯t move and chuckled, ¡°So, this so-called castrated version should have some uses, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The cheerful Moray, who could continue his magical research, quickly explained, ¡°Even though he has only mastered a castrated version of the Soul Splitting Skill, this Kobold is an absolute genius among his kind.


    Although he can only split one part of his soul from his body, he can control the size of the split portion.¡±


    Otto narrowed his eyes. It sounded like this was worth an attempt for his idea.


    So, when there was no one else nearby except Moray, Otto decisively swallowed the Kobold.


    The poor creature was already scared out his mind and didn¡¯t dare even think about resisting.


    As with most monsters¡¯ opinions of Kobolds, their meat was sour, smelly, and almost all bones.


    In short, it tasted terrible¡­


    However, Otto was more concerned about his idea than the taste.


    Soon after, Otto received definite feedback from the Light Ball Boss, and a satisfied smile appeared on his face.


    He had obtained the Soul Splitting Skill from the Kobold, as well as a castrated version of it.


    As Moray had described, he could split a part of his soul as he desired and even pour it into other containers.


    As Moray had mentioned, the power of the splitted soul was proportional to the size of the portion split.


    Moray, standing nearby, noticed the change in Otto¡¯s expression. He floated in the air and said to Otto, ¡°Do you need me to kindly remind you? Perhaps you¡¯ve now acquired this ability, but its help in combat might not be that significant.


    After all, as you split a part of your soul into another container, your own strength will decrease.


    Well, maybe there won¡¯t be much of an impact in close combat, like a


    Barbarian¡­¡±


    However, Otto laughed, ¡°My usage of this power won¡¯t be as crude as yours.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Moray felt insulted, but just as he was about to spit some venom, he saw a lump of wriggling flesh on Otto¡¯s shoulder.


    Soon, that lump of flesh quickly transformed into a dragon head identical to


    Otto¡¯s at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    A familiar sight, but different from the previous situation right after swallowing the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard.


    This ferocious Dragon Beast slowly opened its eyes, but its gaze showed no sign of violence, and it was very rational.


    Otto asked, ¡°How does it feel?¡±


    The newly grown head rotated its neck as if adjusting to something.


    Soon, it answered, ¡°The feeling is alright, just that the perspective has changed and it¡¯s a bit hard to adapt.¡±


    Moray was astonished by what was happening before his eyes.


    As the inventor of the Soul Splitting Skill, even he hadn¡¯t thought the skill could be used this way..

 Chapter 119 - Chapter 119: 117 Reimprovement_l

    Chapter 119: 117 Reimprovement_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Even though everything before his eyes had completely exceeded his expectations, Moray quickly recovered.


    He pretended to be calm and chuckled, ¡°Although I didn¡¯t expect such a usage, what¡¯s the point?


    It is just to have an additional independent-thinking head, isn¡¯t it?


    My dear majesty, do you think turning into a two-headed cannibal dragon is a good idea?¡±


    Soon, Otto answered him with practical actions.


    To avoid unnecessary troubles, Otto took Moray away from the Soaring Dragon Legion and found an open space.


    Afterward, both of his heads took deep breaths, and then terrifying energy brewed in their mouths.


    One head used Flame Breath, and the other used Lightning Breath.


    Almost at the same time, the two destructive breaths swept two separate areas of the ground.


    Flame scorched the earth, leaving a large black mark, lightning blasted the ground, leaving chaos all around.


    The power of both were astonishing, considering that the newly grown head only had about one-twentieth of the soul infused.


    But the Lightning Breath from the newly grown head didn¡¯t seem to have reduced much power.


    Perhaps this was because they grew on the same body and directly summoned the internal respiratory weapon.


    Looking at his masterpiece, Otto nodded, then asked his other head, ¡°How do you feel, will there be any impact if used continuously?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there will be any impact, but perhaps more experimentation would be better.¡±


    So, in the shocked expression of Moray, Otto¡¯s two heads sprayed two completely different breath weapons simultaneously again.


    This time he used the combined breath weapons of Flaming Poison Breath and Thunderflame Breath.


    But the situation was different this time, and the power seemed to have been reduced somewhat.


    The temperature of the Flame Poison and the flames in the Thunderflame Breath were much weaker, making it seem like the energy created by the internal breath weapons was fixed.


    Thus, Otto had both heads use Flame Breath together.


    As he thought, the power of the two fan-shaped flames was reduced to some extent.


    Roughly estimating, each flame appeared to have only about two-thirds of the usual volume.


    Next, he tried the combination of Thunderflame Breath and Strong Acid Breath.


    Soon, Otto concluded that if different breaths from the same breath weapon were used, it didn¡¯t seem to have much impact on the power.


    It¡¯s just a pity that the Soul Splitting Skill he could master now was a crippled version, only controlling one extra dragon head.


    If he could reach Moray¡¯s level, combined with his many breath weapons.


    Tsk, tsk, tsk .


    Just thinking about it felt exciting!


    No matter at which level, in many situations, dragons relied most on simple and effective breath attacks.


    And he alone could unleash the firepower of multiple dragons at the same time, with different types of breath weapons that could complement each other.


    By then, even if he only had the strength of an adult dragon and faced a vigorous or even an elder dragon, he would have some fighting spirit.


    Then Otto continued to experiment with some Darkness Magic and other refurbished spells and found no significant change in power.


    Perhaps this was because all the magical abilities had been modified by the Light Ball.


    After all, when Otto used them, he didn¡¯t consume his own nonexistent magical power, but purely physical power and the energy provided by the breath weapons.


    It seemed that as long as he used the Soul Splitting Skill correctly, his combat power could be significantly increased.


    But there was one thing that bothered Otto, just as Moray had said, the newly born head and his main body were completely separate entities.


    Thinking about this, Otto¡¯s main body asked, ¡°Can you sense what I¡¯m thinking right now?¡±


    The other head shook its head, ¡°No, not only that, but I can¡¯t control any other parts of the body except this head.¡±


    This seemed similar to the situation with the two-headed ogre, where the stronger head had priority in controlling the body.


    As for the split souls appearing more like separate entities, Otto was somewhat dissatisfied.


    He even worried that these split souls would become disloyal like the Death Lord who betrayed Moray, having a divided heart.


    Although they grew on the same shoulder, making the risk seem lower, it was precisely because of this that he felt even more uneasy.


    So Otto stared at the newly-born head and said coldly, ¡°Since the new ability has been tested enough, it¡¯s time for you to return!¡±


    The new head looked stunned and somewhat hesitant, but Otto did not seek its consent.


    Then Otto used the insurance link of the Soul Splitting Skill, and the small amount of split soul he sent out merged back into his main body.


    After that, Otto also sensed some new memories and sensations.


    As expected, the independent-thinking soul entity was not very willing to merge back into the main body, and it was even considering how to escape from Otto¡¯s body.


    Next, he resorted to his old method, biting off the newly born head and swallowing it into his stomach.


    As the split soul left, the violent thoughts of the dragon head itself began to gradually awaken.


    Otto didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble, so it was better to simply eliminate this variable early on.


    The wound on his shoulder healed as the flesh wriggled, while Moray was left stunned by Otto¡¯s chain of actions.


    But soon, Otto proposed a new request to him.


    ¡°Regarding the Soul Splitting Skill, I would like to make some changes!¡±


    ¡°What¡­what?¡±


    Moray, who had just come back to his senses, looked confused at Otto, not paying attention to what he had just said.


    So, Otto repeated his request, ¡°Regarding the Soul Splitting Skill, I would like to make some necessary changes.


    For example, I hope that the split soul entity will no longer be independent in thought, and it would be best if they could communicate with my intentions.¡± ¡°No longer separate thoughts, I think I understand what you mean ¡­¡±


    After thinking for a while, Moray tried to propose a solution: ¡°I can make some changes to the Soul Splitting Skill, adding a new connection channel between your main body and the split body.


    As long as this connection exists, you can share memory and perspectives simultaneously between your main body and split body, and naturally, independent-thinking entities will not be formed.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good!¡±


    It seemed that Otto was very satisfied.


    But then, Moray laughed, ¡°However, if you really develop in this direction, you might encounter some difficult problems.


    For example, even though you have grown extra heads, you may find it hard to control them effortlessly..¡±

 Chapter 120 - Chapter 120: 118 Living Plants_l

    Chapter 120: 118 Living Plants_l


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°It¡¯s like having an extra limb to control, and more importantly, having an additional perspective to manage.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s similar to controlling two separate magic puppets, each with their own viewpoint, which is not something ordinary people can do.¡±


    ¡°Even if you can do it, the difficulty of controlling them increases linearly with each additional perspective.¡±


    At this point, Moray suddenly smirked: ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ll need a lot of time to adapt to the new skill.


    But for a dragon, time is never a valuable commodity.¡±


    Otto kept a straight face, and from Moray¡¯s tone, he figured that modifying the Soul Splitting Skill to his specifications wouldn¡¯t be too difficult.


    The real challenge lay in learning to use the enhanced ability himself.


    Through Moray¡¯s explanation, Otto more or less grasped his intentions.


    If he really adopts Moray¡¯s proposed modification, he could perhaps think of it with a perspective from his past life for easier understanding.


    It¡¯s like having multiple computer screens in front of you, each running their own separate game that needs hands-on management.


    Or, more simply, Otto has to control five heroes in a team all by himself with just these multiple screens, doing a challenging group battle.


    If he can perfectly control the five characters during an intense team fight, then it means he¡¯s mastered this ability.¡±


    This seems incredibly difficult just thinking about it.


    As Moray put it, even if you can achieve it, it will take a lot of time.


    But Otto didn¡¯t want to give up easily, so after thinking for a long time, he finally said, ¡°Let¡¯s go with this approach then. Whether we can be successful or not, only trying it will tell us.¡±


    ¡°I like your attitude!¡±


    Moray seemed to be in a good mood and seemed to foresee the future.


    In order for Otto to master and use the ability, he would indeed have to spend a lot of time practicing through immense pain.


    Seeing others suffer always delighted Moray, and he found common ground with Sofia in this regard.


    Oh¡­ except for the completion of a new magic project!


    On the way back, Moray suddenly said, ¡°My dear Majesty, improving the Soul Splitting Skill is one thing, but before that, you must provide me with talented apprentices.


    If I¡¯m not mistaken, it seems that obtaining a new ability for yourself involves getting started in this direction.¡±


    Otto looked at Moray inquisitively, and the latter smiled, ¡°I¡¯m offering this out of goodwill. After all, I¡¯m quite satisfied with my current life, and I need you to resist the Death Lord.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    Moray laughed, ¡°Before you get the enhanced Soul Splitting Skill, you may have to wait for a long time.


    In the meantime, I could make two special magic puppets for you to practice with!


    If you can¡¯t even control two magic puppets easily, the improved Soul Splitting Skill would be a complete burden for you!¡±


    Moray¡¯s idea was quite simple ¨C teaching a few stupid students was more time-consuming than crafting two intricate magic puppets.


    If Otto¡¯s lack of talent in this area could be proven through the magic puppets and he abandoned the idea, it might save Moray a lot of effort.


    However, Otto rather liked the idea, as it would give him an opportunity to adapt in advance.


    ¡°Whatever you need, feel free to ask Saru for it!¡±


    It sounded like Otto agreed, so Moray chuckled, ¡°If you could get Princess Sofia to help out, I think it would speed up the process a lot!¡±


    Otto thought for a moment and then said, ¡°As for that, you can talk to Sofia yourself. ¡±


    Of course, as long as it involved Otto, the half-elf girl was always proactive, so Moray didn¡¯t delve deeper into it.


    Having an experienced person around, like the legendary Lich Moray who has lived for thousands of years, can help Otto solve many problems.


    But it also gave Otto some unique ideas.


    At the moment, it seemed like both he and Moray had mutual interests, so nothing unexpected would happen in the short term.


    To constrain Moray, Sofia had also made some targeted adjustments to the Soul Eater Wand.


    However, if Otto wanted to be more secure, perhaps leaving a Blood Covenant on Moray¡¯s soul would be a good option.


    Of course, he would have to go around Moray and discuss the matter directly with Sofia.


    On the way back, Moray seemed to be in high spirits, not yet realizing that Otto was secretly plotting against him in his mind.


    When they returned to the core area of the Soaring Dragon Legion, they found that Sofia and her Corrupted Elf maids had already returned at some point.


    Otto and Moray had spent quite some time outside, and it was already getting late.


    Meanwhile, the Soaring Dragon Legion, having advanced a considerable distance, had set up camp. Since Otto wasn¡¯t found, Saru and Gaz handled the ongoing matters through discussion.


    After the old lizardman briefly reported on the day¡¯s events to Otto, he respectfully left.


    It was then that Otto turned his attention to Sofia.


    The half-elf girl looked tired as if she had traveled quite a distance today.


    Other than the Corrupted Elves, he also saw Little Fatty leading a group of Ogres.


    Following Little Fatty¡¯s gaze, Otto noticed that the Ogres all had huge mushrooms on their backs.


    So, they had just gone out to collect ingredients?


    Just as Otto thought of this, one of the large mushrooms on an Ogre¡¯s back suddenly began to struggle violently.


    Perhaps it was pure coincidence, but Otto could swear that the mushroom¡¯s limbs were moving on their own.


    He then recalled seeing such bizarre, living plants on the final battlefield of the Two Dragons War.


    Without waiting for Otto to ask, Sofia cheerfully said, ¡°Look! What did I bring you back?¡±


    ¡°Mushrooms?¡±


    Otto guessed tentatively.


    Moray seemed to recognize the mushrooms and said nostalgically, ¡°White Larva Mushrooms, right?¡±


    ¡°Indeed!¡±


    Sofia nodded in confirmation, while Otto remained puzzled.


    Soon enough, Moray began to explain, ¡°Their taste is exquisite, even found in the Dark Domain.


    Back when I still had a fleshly body, I tasted it once. Even after thousands of years, I find it hard to forget that delicious flavor.


    Mushrooms of this size would be worth more than a magic item in some prosperous city-states!¡±


    So, they were meant for eating?


    Looking at the wriggling, dust-covered, and wood-shaving covered mushrooms with limbs, Otto¡¯s mouth twitched. It was really hard to believe that these would taste good..

 Chapter 121 - Chapter 121: 119 High-end Ingredients 1

    Chapter 121: 119 High-end Ingredients 1


    Translator: 549690339


    Delicious!


    When Otto half-heartedly put the magically ripened mushroom that Sophia had prepared into his mouth, he couldn¡¯t help but think of this word.


    Indescribable taste!


    Although the living plant called White Larva Mushroom did not look very attractive and even appeared somewhat ugly and disgusting, its taste was absolutely excellent.


    Otto directly threw a large, charcoal-roasted mushroom into his mouth, and immediately, a burst of tender and delectable juice erupted from it.


    The texture of the White Larva Mushroom was somewhat similar to that of a succulent chicken, plump and tender, yet sweet and crunchy.


    After eating such a delicacy, the dragon meat was probably the only thing that could compare to it in Otto¡¯s memory of all the food he had eaten.


    Mere sprinkling some crushed salt on it, it turned out to be so delicious.


    This also reminded Otto of an unforgettable saying.


    High-quality ingredients often only need the simplest cooking methods¡­


    Dragon meat is like that, and so is the White Larva Mushroom.


    The batch of White Larva Mushrooms that Sophia caught seemed quite big, with heights of around three meters each.


    Of course, Otto could eat them freely, but Sophia needed the Corrupted Elves to do some processing on the White Larva Mushrooms.


    Sophia found these White Larva Mushrooms in a dark swamp. This type of living plant prefers areas that are dark and damp.


    It especially loves to absorb the nutrients remaining in the decaying dead trees. That¡¯s why it often lives together with white termites, from which its name is derived.


    And white termites are the termites of this world.


    It¡¯s worth mentioning that during the process of eating the White Larva Mushroom, Moray couldn¡¯t stand the torture of only being a spectator and left in a huff.


    That worked out just fine, as Otto took the opportunity to enjoy the delicious food while sharing some of his previous thoughts with Sophia.


    ¡°You want to engrave a Blood Covenant on Moray too?¡±


    The half-elf girl furrowed her beautiful brows and thought for a while.


    Soon, she hesitantly said, ¡°Most of the techniques of Blood Covenant were developed by Moray. It¡¯s easy to engrave Blood Covenant on his soul, but I¡¯m not sure if he has any countermeasures.¡±


    ¡°So there¡¯s no way out?¡±


    Otto was somewhat reluctant. Although he had reached a cooperation with Moray, it was nothing more than lip service.


    Even Otto himself had been prepared to betray Moray at any time.


    As a witch demon who had lived for thousands of years, Otto was sure that


    Moray would betray him without hesitation as soon as the opportunity arose.


    Although both parties might have the same idea, it doesn¡¯t mean that Otto would accept such results.


    Perhaps witnessing a powerful deity and signing a binding covenant could be a good choice.


    But compared with the easily exploited rules and regulations, Otto obviously preferred to have complete control over Moray.


    To this end, Sophia tried to say, ¡°I have put many backdoors on the Soul Eater Wand in order to prevent Moray from causing any trouble. For example, I have imprisoned him in a magic cage that constantly emits sunlight.


    This way, his strength will always be limited to a very low level, and he can only use basic magic with very poor magic reserves.¡±


    Sophia smiled and took a piece of sliced White Larva Mushroom from Elise¡¯s hand. She ate while speaking, ¡°Unless he can break free from the Soul Eater Wand¡¯s bondage, his strength will be limited. If this is the premise, things might be much simpler.


    For example, adding a simple protective barrier to him that can only be broken by a powerful single-use magic attack.


    While Moray might be able to easily modify the Blood Covenant structure, he wouldn¡¯t be able to penetrate the seemingly simple outer barrier with his current power.¡±


    As Otto stuffed an entire White Larva Mushroom into his mouth, he asked, ¡°But I remember that you guys developed a technique that can use others¡¯ magic, is it really okay?¡±


    ¡°Magic Conversion Skill, right?¡±


    Sophia smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, the Magic Conversion Skill allows the user to utilize someone else¡¯s magic, but it would require the other party¡¯s consent to transfer their magic power into the user¡¯s body.


    Also, it¡¯s impossible to perform any other actions while using the skill.


    Therefore, even if he uses the Magic Conversion Skill, Moray¡¯s accessible magic reserves at the same time would still remain fixed.¡¯


    When it came to magic, Otto was utterly clueless, but it sounded reasonable to him.


    So, the completely uninformed silver dragon nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you!¡±


    The smile on the half-elf girl¡¯s face blossomed instantly. Helping Otto was always the happiest thing for her.


    It seemed that this issue could be resolved, so Otto felt a little more relaxed.


    He ate the delicious White Larva Mushroom while hesitantly asking, ¡°Why did you suddenly think of catching these big mushrooms?¡±


    Sophia closed her eyes in enjoyment and replied, ¡°I noticed that you seem to have grown tired of eating meat lately, and might need a change of taste. Elise mentioned that these are a specialty in Nolan Forest, so I specifically caught them for you!


    But the quantity seems to be quite scarce. It might be difficult to catch so many again later.¡±


    Hearing this, Otto didn¡¯t respond, but realized that his recent habit of eating dirt and gnawing on trees might have pressured Sophia.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡±


    Looking at the two remaining White Larva Mushrooms, Otto smiled, ¡°If only we could mass-produce these.¡±


    Sophia blinked and then told Elise behind her, ¡°Send these ones back to the Land of the Soaring Dragon. Longfang, the big guy, should know how to handle them.¡±


    She was talking about the Wild Boar Chief Longfang, who was not fond of fighting but was contributing greatly to the development of the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Thanks to his efforts, the Land of the Soaring Dragon had successfully bred


    Giant Wild Boars, Cockatrices, and other livestock that could be used for meat.


    He even planted quite a few fruits and vegetables, making Saru feel inferior.


    The generous array of food that Otto saw after waking up from his slumber this time was mostly the work of this quilboar.


    At Sophia¡¯s request, Elise called several ogres to send the White Larva Mushrooms back to the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    It looked like they wouldn¡¯t be able to eat these¡­


    With some regret, Otto licked his dragon claws. Even though the White Larva


    Mushroom could not grant him any useful abilities, it was simply too delicious.


    After dinner, Sophia went to work on setting up the protective barrier around the Blood Covenant.


    Meanwhile, Otto pondered the events that happened today.


    Leaving aside the truncated version of the Soul Splitting Skill, this experiment also confirmed another essential suspicion.


    Many times, he could not obtain the abilities he desired by devouring enemies.


    But now it seemed that he had another option in this regard..

 Chapter 122 - Chapter 122: 120 Torsion Ballista 1

    Chapter 122: 120 Torsion Ballista 1


    Translator: 549690339


    As a legendary witch demon who had lived for thousands of years, it was hard to estimate how many abilities Moray had mastered, perhaps even he himself couldn¡¯t count them all.


    Originally, Otto had considered directly devouring Moray, but it carried a certain risk.


    Not to mention the immense benefits that Moray and Sofia¡¯s magical research had brought to the Land of the Soaring Dragon, Otto worried that directly devouring Moray would not provide him with much help.


    Because fundamentally, this guy was only one-tenth or maybe even less, of a legendary witch demon.


    Although their memories were the same, their strength was vastly different from the real Moray.


    Who knew after devouring him, it would only provide some low-level spells that were a dime a dozen.


    That¡¯s why Otto had him train some kobold magic apprentices, and through trial and error, proved a point.


    By having others learn from Moray¡¯s memories and related knowledge, and then devouring this kind-hearted person willing to give himself for Otto.


    After completing this process, Otto could master some practical abilities he needed.


    For this, he needed a lot of clever fellows to act as Moray¡¯s apprentices.


    Just relying on the monsters in Nolan Forest was clearly not enough, even the smartest goblins and lizardmen couldn¡¯t match an intelligent dwarf or halfling.


    Perhaps with the increasing demand, even higher-quality grand mages would be needed.


    But before that, he needed to deal with the trouble that the Thunder Legion posed.


    With them standing in the way, it was impossible to transport a large number of excellent slaves from the Black Gold City smoothly.


    It seemed they would need to speed up the pace¡­


    The next day, at Otto¡¯s request, the Soaring Dragon Legion began to increase the speed of their march.


    As before, they encountered hardly any obstacles on the road, not even a single sentry post was discovered.


    This was clearly not normal.


    Perhaps this was the calm before the storm, the great battle was seemingly drawing near!


    Soon, the Soaring Dragon Legion found their opponent, and things started to become troublesome.


    Upon receiving the news, Otto personally flew into the sky to observe the situation of the Thunder Legion, finding that they seemed to have gathered all their forces here.


    Just by looking at it, it was clear that Koru, the leader of the Thunder Legion, had a simple strategy.


    Since they didn¡¯t have an advantage in numbers, instead of a head-on confrontation, finding suitable terrain for defense was the better choice.


    They had even dug some shallow trenches and used the dug-up dirt to pile up low walls next to the trenches.


    The trenches and walls were makeshift works, but together, they were remarkably high.


    What was even more important was that these bastards had actually built some crude but practical-looking structures.


    For instance, a dozen arrow towers, or some rudimentary catapults.


    Only monster races like minotaurs and ogres, with their huge size and strength, could manage to set up so many things in such a short time.


    What concerned Otto even more was that these bastards had somehow found a few well-crafted large ballistas.


    These terrifying heavy weapons were hidden in the rear, and if it weren¡¯t for Otto flying in the sky, they might have been difficult to spot.


    He had good eyesight and soon spotted some humanoid creatures near the ballistas.


    These creatures were extremely thin and small, and they looked out of place compared to the various monstrous creatures around them.


    Upon closer inspection, they seemed to be dwarves or other humanoid creatures.


    So, did the Thunder Legion have allies?


    If this was true, it wouldn¡¯t be good news¡­


    Just as Otto was thinking this, a ballista aimed at him, who was flying in the sky.¡± Bang! ¡±


    Even high in the sky, Otto could hear the sound of the crossbow strings vibrating when the attack was launched, which showed how powerful this thing was.


    Before he could think too much, a huge arrow with a metal arrowhead had already flown to his chest.


    However, relying on this alone to take him down was not sufficient.


    Otto quickly flapped his dragon wings, and his body swiftly shifted to the side at an angle.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    With a fierce breaking sound, the thick arrow grazed the air next to Otto and flew high into the sky, disappearing from sight.


    The force was enormous; if it had hit him, even Otto¡¯s astonishing scale armor defense likely wouldn¡¯t have protected him.


    This didn¡¯t seem like the technology common monster clans could master. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t seem capable of a continuous attack, and the speed of reloading the arrows was average.


    Just as Otto was thinking this, the rest of the dozen or so ballistae had already adjusted their angles and aimed at him.


    A two-headed ogre wearing a gray robe was angrily staring at Otto from beside the ballista. He was the one who had given the command to attack.


    Seeing the movement of these ballistae, Otto immediately changed direction to avoid disaster and flew back to the airspace of the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    Afterward, Otto immediately called for Gaz and Link who had spent some time in the Thunder Legion.


    Sasharu and Sophia were also present, while Morey was busy preparing magic puppets for Otto, so he wouldn¡¯t show up for a while.


    After listening to Otto¡¯s description of the ballistae, Link frowned and said, ¡°It sounds like a torsion ballista.¡±


    ¡°Torsion ballista?¡±


    As Otto was confused, Link explained, ¡°It¡¯s actually a technology from the imperial people, and there are merchants in Black Gold City selling this kind of war weapon. ¡±


    ¡°The empire?¡±


    Otto looked at Sasharu next to him, and the old lizardman was also confused.


    It might be difficult for him; after all, Sasharu had never left Nolan Forest in his entire life.


    Gaz quickly explained, ¡°He¡¯s talking about the Felkorde Empire, which is very far from us and a powerful country made up of pure humans.


    However, due to a civil war between two crown princes a hundred years ago, the Castilla Empire emerged from within.


    In Black Gold City, we generally refer to them as the Western Empire and Eastern Empire. Torsion ballistae are sold in Black Gold City, but it is mostly handled by merchants from the Farrand Kingdom.


    Almost all human countries now know how to make this weapon, so it can only fetch a good price among the backward tribes in the Dragon Bone Wasteland.


    Moreover, if you buy a ballista, they will also give away slaves who know how to maintain and use them on a daily basis.¡±


    Hearing this, Otto finally understood.


    ¡°So, these ballistae were likely purchased from Black Gold City by the Thunder Legion?¡±


    Gaz nodded in confirmation, ¡°I think so, Your Majesty!¡±


    If it indeed was as Gaz said, then the situation wasn¡¯t too bad.


    Although the ballista was powerful and accurate, it took a long time to reload, and there were a few of them.


    However, it was hidden in the core position of the Thunder Legion, making it difficult to destroy these war weapons.


    More importantly, the flying monsters of the Soaring Dragon Legion didn¡¯t have an advantage when facing a large number of blue-headed chimeras. Therefore, if the battlefield lethality of these ballistae was indeed astonishing¡­


    ¡°I might have to take matters into my own hands!¡±


    That was what Otto was thinking..

 Chapter 123 - Chapter 123: 121 Probing Attack_l

    Chapter 123: 121 Probing Attack_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Before launching an all-out attack, Otto decided to conduct a probing assault first.


    Even though the number of monsters on the Dragontooth Legion¡¯s side seemed to have an overwhelming advantage, the individual strength difference between the two sides was still significant.


    More importantly, the enemy was clearly well-prepared, so it was hard to predict what might happen if an all-out attack was launched recklessly.


    Upon understanding Otto¡¯s intentions, Gaz pulled out a portion of Gnolls and Lizardmen from the outer city¡¯s monsters, preparing to launch the first probing attack.


    Mingled among them were quite a few ordinary Goblins.


    These green-skinned dwarfs were usually used as cannon fodder if they didn¡¯t secure a position as wolf riders or have special skills in production.


    The total number of these monsters was less than ten thousand, which obviously would not be enough to break the Thunder Legion¡¯s defense line.


    However, Otto did not expect them to achieve much; he just wanted to test his adversary¡¯s capabilities.


    To prevent these weak monsters from turning tail midway, Furious Wolf Worrick and Battle Lizardman Redscale joined the attack as well.


    These two Dragonborn monsters would serve as the vanguard of this probing attack, leading the monsters behind them to attack the Thunder Legion¡¯s positions while preventing them from retreating.


    With Gaz¡¯s command, as the two Dragonborn monsters led the charge, nearly ten thousand low-level monsters howled loudly to bolster their courage and momentum as they rushed towards the Thunder Legion.


    The monsters of the Thunder Legion responded with a counterattack.


    The first to operate were the crude and simple catapults.


    These so-called catapults were actually just thick tree trunks with excellent flexibility used as springboards, with rope nets attached to the ends.


    They had no accuracy to speak of.


    Ordinary humanoid creatures couldn¡¯t operate such simple and crude devices without intricate mechanisms.


    However, the powerful Ogres and Minotaurs were obviously not included in this, as each catapult was manned by over a dozen strong monsters.


    First, they tied huge boulders to the rope nets at the ends of the crude machines.


    Then, they combined their strength to bend the tree trunk of the catapult to its lowest point and released it simultaneously.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang¡­¡±


    Accompanied by the loud noise of tree trunks rebounding, the giant boulders were sent hurtling towards the attacking monsters of the Dragontooth Legion with terrifying force.


    Together with these boulders were a few unlucky Ogres who failed to let go in time, screaming as they flew through the sky and fell onto the soft ground not far away.


    Fortunately, they were thick-skinned and tough, and after getting up with a dazed expression, they shook off their dizziness and returned to their original positions.


    This cycle continued indefinitely.


    Contrary to the plight of the unlucky Ogres, the catapulted boulders flew much further.


    One boulder after another crashed into the attacking horde of Dragontooth Legion monsters, or missed entirely, turning some unlucky ones into minced meat.


    Facing the gruesome fates of their companions, the already timid Goblins were on the verge of a mental breakdown.


    They screamed in fear, wanting to flee back, but the few who tried were torn to pieces by the Gnolls who had received orders.


    As a result, the Goblins who had similar intentions didn¡¯t dare to act recklessly.


    Even the Lizardmen and other monsters nearby were frightened by this sudden turn of events.


    Furious Wolf Worrick¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, making them appear entirely crimson.


    He was the one who issued the order to tear apart the timid Goblins.


    This Dragonborn Gnoll with a somewhat abnormal mentality roared, ¡°Whoever dares to defy the will of the Silver Dragon Lord shall be destroyed! No matter who they are!¡±


    Thick venom flowed from the corner of his mouth, corroding the ground below and creating pits.


    ¡°For the great Silver Dragon Lord!¡±


    With a crazed smile on his face, Worrick charged towards the Thunder Legion¡¯s formation on all fours, moving as fast as a real wild wolf.


    Battle Lizardman Redscale followed closely behind, not making a sound but still showing his determination.


    Under the leadership of the two powerful Dragonborn monsters, the chaotic monster army quickly regrouped and closed in on the Thunder Legion¡¯s position.


    The catapults continued to pour down fire, but due to the ancient forest surrounding the area, the surrounding area was filled with towering trees, and the catapults were inherently inaccurate.


    A substantial portion of the stones was intercepted by the trees before they even reached the ground.


    Therefore, although the war machines seemed impressive, the damage they caused was not as severe as imagined.


    As the enemy drew closer, the arrow towers within the Thunder Legion¡¯s position began to take action as well.


    Most of these towers were manned by Orcs or Serpentmen, peripheral creatures of the Thunder Legion, as the clumsy hands of Ogres and Minotaurs were not suitable for delicate tasks such as drawing bows and setting arrows.


    As for Centaurs, they couldn¡¯t even access these structures because of their body shape.


    Due to the distance, most of the archers on the arrow towers chose to launch their arrows in an arc.


    Under the combined assault of catapults and arrow towers, about half of the invading monsters were lost before even reaching the Thunder Legion¡¯s positions.


    The real trouble was only just beginning.


    In front of the Thunder Legion¡¯s positions, the seemingly crude ditches and earthen walls were no longer as easy to scale as they had been in the past.


    A large group of tall and strong monsters armed with weapons stood on the crude walls, grinning menacingly.


    Gnolls and Lizardmen were already no match for them, and in this unfavorable terrain, breaking through their defensive lines became even more impossible. However, there were exceptions.


    Outside the ditch, Worrick laughed manically as his upper body muscles rapidly shrank and then redistributed to his lower limbs.


    Swollen muscles bulged with twisted veins, and he squatted down, exerting force with his legs.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a loud bang, cracks spread across the ground beneath Worrick¡¯s feet from the enormous impact.


    As for Worrick himself, he had already leaped into the air and his mutated limbs quickly returned to normal.


    Like a powerful wolf-shaped projectile, he crashed into an arrow tower that was continuously raining down fire..

 Chapter 124 - Chapter 124: 122 Siege on Mad wolves_l

    Chapter 124: 122 Siege on Mad wolves_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Under the incredulous gaze of the surrounding monsters, Warwick leaped onto an arrow tower over ten meters high.


    Shaking off the broken wood shards covering his body, this frenzied Gnoll grinned broadly, chuckling ominously at the surrounding monsters.


    There were only about a dozen monsters on an arrow tower, wielding poor-quality longbows. Due to Warwick¡¯s aggressive entrance, two unlucky ones had already been knocked off.


    Presumably, they had crashed to the ground by now, either dead or severely crippled by the fall of over ten meters.


    Quickly, the remaining monsters who had reacted either pulled out hand axes from their waists or wielded their longbows like clubs, charging at Warwick.


    ¡°Eh? Hahaha!¡±


    The Gnoll tilted his head, viscous venom flowing down his cheeks as sharp, silver claws bloomed from his flesh like short daggers.


    What followed was a completely one-sided massacre.


    Be it Orcs or goat-humans, these monsters were nothing more than gawk-worthy beings in the past.


    But now, these pitiful creatures were as weak as meat on a cutting board in his hands.


    All of this was the grand gift bestowed upon him by the Silver Dragon Lord.


    And he, in return, would repay his master with victory after victory!


    After slicing open the last Orc¡¯s throat, Warwick licked the bits of flesh off the corners of his mouth and shifted his gaze to the other nearby arrow towers.


    His target also noticed the aberration happening at Warwick¡¯s arrow tower.


    In an instant, the attacks of several nearby arrow towers homed in on Warwick.


    A dense rain of arrows assailed Warwick¡¯s position, yet the frenzied werewolf laughed maniacally as he leapt towards another nearby arrow tower.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a cacophonous sound, Warwick smashed through the arrow tower¡¯s guardrail, landing among a group of terrified Orcs.


    But before he could even act, a hail of arrows from the surrounding arrow towers turned these Orcs and other monsters into porcupines.


    For the monsters, accidentally injuring their allies didn¡¯t matter as long as they could eradicate this mad and eerie creature and protect themselves- -whatever the cost.


    Simultaneously, several arrows also hit Warwick.


    Most arrows were deflected by his thick fur, but a few managed to pierce through his defenses and shallowly lodged into his flesh.


    As this happened, his Rotten Blood ability activated, boiling venom surged along the surface of his body like a hot spring.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ Hahaha! This pain is far from enough!¡±


    The wounds on his body only fueled the deranged Gnoll¡¯s madness, causing his eyes to redden.


    Tracing two crimson trajectories through the air, Warwick forcefully crashed into another arrow tower.


    His sharp claws, bolstered with the intense Rotten Blood, could incapacitate monsters with just a grazing hit.


    Nearly all the arrow towers had focused their attacks on this Dragonborn Gnoll, and as the number of arrow towers destroyed by Warwick multiplied, so did the number of injuries on his body.


    Mostly poor-quality arrows that barely pierced his skin, the boiling venom scattered along Warwick¡¯s attack route due to his intense movement.


    Many monsters near the arrow towers fell unconscious on the spot after being exposed to the poisonous blood.lf not treated effectively for a long time, it could be fatal.


    Because of Worwick¡¯s outstanding performance, almost all arrow towers shifted their attack targets to him, and the catapults couldn¡¯t attack targets that were too close.


    As a result, the pressure on the vanguard of the Soaring Dragon Legion was greatly reduced.


    Finally, a silverscaled combat lizardman climbed up the makeshift wall. It was the Dragonborn Battle Lizardman Redscale.


    A serpentman raised a rusty long knife and hacked at him, but in the next second, Redscale easily caught the blade with his armored right claw.


    While the opponent was somewhat disbelief, his other sharp claw pierced the serpentman¡¯s chest and crushed his heart.


    Redscale hadn¡¯t completely endured the entire Dragonborn transformation process, but he had already endured most of the pain and had undergone a considerable degree of transformation.


    Although his strength was not as great as Worwick and Krom¡¯s, he was still not someone a serpentman could compare with.


    Under Redscale¡¯s efforts, one Gnoll after another climbed the wall and engaged in a melee with the monsters of the Thunder Legion.


    However, the situation did not improve. Except for Worwick and Redscale, almost all the monsters of Soaring Dragon Legion were no match for those of the Thunder Legion.


    Even if they climbed the wall, a single orc wielding a substandard weapon could easily kill three or four Gnolls, let alone the more powerful serpentmen or dragonmen.


    In order to kill an enemy, besides the two Dragonborn monsters, the Soaring Dragon Legion often had to pay several times, or even ten times, the cost.


    In fact, no matter how hard Redscale and Worwick tried, they couldn¡¯t change the outcome of the final defeat.


    The number of the first wave of vanguards diminished rapidly. Since climbing the wall, Redscale had not made any progress.


    Meanwhile, Worwick¡¯s situation became increasingly dangerous.


    Under command of a heavily armored female centaur, many monsters started repairing the severely damaged arrow towers, while Worwick had destroyed most of the tall towers.


    Moreover, several ogre magicians arrived nearby, some of which were even troublesome two-headed ogres.


    They raised their rough wands, and several whip-like beams of lightning entangled Worwick.


    A few two-headed ogres then cooperated and jointly launched the Lightning Strike Skill.


    A dark cloud quickly condensed above Worwick¡¯s head, followed by a loud thunder, and a precise lightning bolt struck at him.


    In this dangerous situation, Worwick exerted force on his limbs, leaping ferociously toward another arrow tower.


    Almost instantly, the arrow tower where he originally stood was scorched black by the lightning strike and ignited raging flames.


    Although he successfully dodged the lightning strike, he was caught in the abdomen by chain lightning from the remaining ogre magicians.


    His fur provided excellent defense against arrows, but under the electric whip, his skin tore apart.


    The whip-like lightning magic was powerful, directly pulling Worwick from mid-air and causing him to change trajectory, heavy slamming into a supporting pillar of an arrow tower.


    ¡°Crack! ¡±


    The thick supporting pillar was shattered, and the makeshift tower was shaky from the start.


    Now, having lost its balance, the tower rapidly toppled over and collapsed.


    The broken wood directly crushed Worwick underneath, and the life or death of this crazy Gnoll remained uncertain..

 Chapter 125 - Chapter 125: 123 Begin Final Assault_l

    Chapter 125: 123 Begin Final Assault_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Warwick¡¯s life and death were unknown, and Redscale¡¯s situation was becoming increasingly difficult.


    The Gnolls, Lizardmen, or other monsters that rushed up as the vanguards had mostly died by now.


    Redscale was now surrounded by several Thunder Legion monsters.


    Under the fierce continuous attacks, this Dragonborn Lizardman, much stronger than ordinary monsters, had to retreat one step after another.


    But soon, he had nowhere to retreat. One more step back, and he would fall from the earth wall into the trench behind him.


    Would the great Silver Dragon Lord allow himself to flee back in disgrace like a fleeing dog?


    Redscale clenched his teeth. Just as he decided to fight to the death, he felt a series of vibrations beneath his feet.


    This vibration made it difficult for all the monsters on the earth wall to stand, enabling Redscale to catch his breath for a moment.


    Soon, Redscale discovered that behind him in the trench, there were rows of rough earth and stone bridges that had unknowingly appeared.


    Looking to the side, a two-headed Ogre was grinning foolishly at him.


    It was Mega Fatty and Second Fatty, who were holding the ragged Fire Stick, coming to the rescue at Otto¡¯s request!


    At first, Otto thought of sending cannon fodder to test the enemy¡¯s strength, but he didn¡¯t expect Warwick and Redscale to be surprisingly strong.


    The hit rate of the catapults was touching, but limited by the jungle environment and their small numbers, they could be ignored given the large number of Soaring Dragon Legion monsters.


    The biggest problem at this time was the dozen or so tall arrow towers.


    Each arrow tower could hold more than ten longbowmen, and they could estimate that more than three hundred ranged units effortlessly showered arrow rain on the monsters below.


    Moreover, the monsters¡¯ physique was incredibly resilient, and they did not experience the fatigue that human longbowmen felt after only a few shots.


    Just as Otto was thinking about how to deal with these things, Warwick solved the problem for him.


    Although he only temporarily attracted firepower, Otto could not waste such a good opportunity.


    So, Otto, who was observing in the air, immediately used the Communication


    Scale to contact Gaz on the ground and have him quickly send reinforcements.


    The Communication Scale was naturally created by Sofia, and almost every upper-level monster in the Soaring Dragon Legion now had one.


    Upon receiving the order, Gaz immediately dispatched all the outer city monsters from the Soaring Dragon Legion, with the Fireball Clan, led by three Dragonborn Ogres, acting as the vanguard.


    This attack wasn¡¯t a probing one; it was a true all-out assault!


    Just as Otto had thought, although the catapults kept throwing boulders, the actual effect was minimal.


    Without the pressure from the dozen arrow towers, Mega Fatty led a large number of monsters to the simple trench and earth wall in a short time.


    Mega Fatty was one of the few spellcasters in the Soaring Dragon Legion who had learned the Skill of Rapid Construction of Wonders, but his skills were lacking, and he could only build a small building the size of a matchbox at most.


    However, in this situation, building some rudimentary bridges over the trenches that led to the earth wall was doable.


    After three years of learning and progress, Mega Fatty¡¯s spellcasting level had become quite impressive.


    If measured by the Great Fireball Skill, he could now cast more than ten in a short amount of time.


    If Saru hadn¡¯t been transformed into a Dragonborn monster, then besides


    Sofia, Mega Fatty would have been the strongest spellcaster in the Soaring Dragon Legion.And the great legendary Lich Moray, for various reasons, can now only boast his precious theoretical knowledge.


    If he were to enter the battlefield, he might not even be as good as a Goblin Wolf Cavalry.


    After building a simple and effective earth wall on the trench, Little Fatty raised his Serpent Lizard Bone Hammer, and Wuga carried a large mace covered with iron spikes. The two powerful Dragonborn Ogres charged onto the earth wall first.


    Five hundred adult ogres of the Fireball Clan followed their leader, quickly clearing out a position on the earth wall.


    Following the ogres were the Quilboar wielding giant axes. Some fortunate survivors under the ogres would be kindly finished off by them with an axe.


    The recently joined Bearmen of the Soaring Dragon Legion were not to be outdone, wanting to prove their worth in this battle.


    Having witnessed the whole process of Gaz turning into a Dragonborn monster, Bearman Leader Doke was quite envious.


    Moreover, the Lizardmen of the Dragon Eye Clan said that in order to receive the Silver Dragon Lord¡¯s blessing, one only needs to make enough contributions.


    Every monster had a chance.


    Other than the Bearmen, most of the monsters belonging to the Soaring Dragon Legion thought the same way in the battlefield.


    Most monsters had average strength, poor talent, and short lifespan. This rare opportunity to change their fate naturally drove them mad.


    Constructing these simple bridges had consumed nearly all of Mega Fatty¡¯s magic power, and he once again entered Sage Mode, transferring control of his body to Second Fatty.


    Second Fatty excitedly switched to dual wielding hammers, and a strange magical radiance shone around him.


    Every monster illuminated by the light was invigorated, charging forward as if they had been injected with chicken blood.


    However, the first to break through the Earth Wall Defense Line were not the three powerful Dragonborn Ogres, but a Dragonborn Troll, Kamia, who moved like an enormous spider on the ground.


    This low-profile troll in the Soaring Dragon Legion once again unleashed his brutal nature, abandoning his fellow tribesmen and comrades, and quickly rushing towards the area with the largest number of Thunder Legion members.


    What followed was a frenzy of bloody carnage.


    Even the various peripheral monsters of the Thunder Legion were not weak in strength, at least equal to the Quilboar.


    However, in front of this powerful Dragonborn Troll, there didn¡¯t seem to be much of a difference.


    Kamia¡¯s body was low to the ground, and his six strong limbs were incredibly agile. The surrounding monsters wielding inferior weapons were no match for him.


    Even if a wound deep enough to see the bone was inflicted on him, he could easily recover in the blink of an eye.


    Moreover, Kamia was astonishingly brutal. In the midst of intense combat, he still remembered to stuff some monsters into his mouth as food.


    Even the evil monsters were scared by his crazy behavior.


    The battle had suddenly turned fierce. Heavily-armored Rita had to give up repairing the severely damaged arrow towers.


    As she requested the remaining arrow towers to hurry up and attack, she led the Ogre Magicians to launch a counterattack against the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    Even so, the leader of the Blue Storm Clan, Kuru, still did not order the use of the Torsion Ballista.


    He only told the monsters near the catapult to move forward because the catapult had no use at this time.


    At the same time, on his request, the Blue-headed Chimera Leader, Thunder, took to the skies with his seventy-plus tribesmen.


    Meanwhile, the Minotaur and Ogre core monster races of the Thunder Legion also began to move, preparing to join the battle..

 Chapter 126 - Chapter 126: 124 Lightning Weapons_l

    Chapter 126: 124 Lightning Weapons_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Soon, more than seventy Blue-headed Chimeras began a concentrated lightning baptism on the monsters of the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    For Otto, such an attack might not mean much, but for most monsters, the


    Chimera¡¯s weapon was as frightening as a divine punishment from heaven.


    Perhaps the Lightning Breath might accidentally injure the monsters belonging to the Thunder Legion, but neither Leiming nor Kuru cared.


    Because most of the monsters now mixed in battle with the Soaring Dragon Legion were peripheral monsters of various types, not core members of the Thunder Legion.


    Even if they all died in the end, Kuru wouldn¡¯t care, as long as he could win the final victory.


    As for these peripheral members? There would be plenty of opportunities to recruit in the future, as Nolan Forest was not lacking in evil monsters.


    Therefore, under the attack of these Blue-headed Chimeras, monsters from both the Soaring Dragon Legion and the peripheral Thunder Legion began to decrease rapidly.


    Of course, the damage suffered by the Soaring Dragon Legion was more severe.


    In addition to the Blue-headed Chimeras, there were also a small number of Wyverns and other flying monsters belonging to the Thunder Legion in the air.


    To counter the pressure from the air, more than a hundred Perytons and Manticores flew towards these Blue-headed Chimeras, with just a few Red-headed Chimeras and Wyverns following at the edges.


    All the Giant Eagles and Hawkmen, who had been converted into scout corps, were also thrown into the battle.


    Even so, in terms of flying monsters alone, the Soaring Dragon Legion was no match for the Thunder Legion.


    However, at least they shared some of the pressure on the ground battlefield.


    Several Arrow Towers were pouring a rain of arrows towards the fiercest battle area, making the monsters of the Soaring Dragon Legion grind their teeth with hatred.


    Giant Troll Kamia was near these Arrow Towers, but he was already blinded with rage, completely losing his sanity.


    There was no way to expect him to accurately identify targets and destroy the annoying Arrow Towers nearby.


    Ogres and Quilboars, on the other hand, were intercepted near the Earth Wall Defense Line. Although they were advancing one step at a time, preparing for severe losses would be necessary if they had to wait for them to destroy the Arrow Towers.


    Therefore, Gaz rode on his Warg and personally led several hundred Wolf Cavalry mixed with Werewolves, Goblins, and Lizardmen to sprint towards the battlefield.


    He planned to destroy the annoying Arrow Towers first, and then target the powerful Ballistae in the rear of the Thunder Legion.


    Arriving first were the core monsters of the Thunder Legion, with Bloodhorn, the leader of the Angry Horn Clan, and Rita, the leader of the Swift Spear Clan, among them.


    They were not far away, and the minotaurs and centaurs ran very fast, just in time to join Rita and the Ogre Magicians who had prepared to repair the Arrow Towers earlier.


    Kuru was guarding near those Ballistae, and Bloodhorn, with a pair of scarlet bull horns, was a brute who only knew how to fight blindly, so the command here fell on Rita, the female centaur wearing heavy armor.


    Under the command of this heavily armored female centaur, more than a dozen ogre magicians from the Blue Storm Clan raised their wands, chanting complicated and difficult-to-understand spells.


    Soon, thick dark clouds appeared in the sky, followed by loud thunder.


    Several slender bolts of lightning struck a large group of Soaring Dragon Legion monsters, directly blasting many unprepared monsters away.


    These ogre magicians of the Blue Storm Clan knew how to use the Lightning Strike Skill in a combined way, which was very powerful but also rapidly consumed their mana.


    So after two more combined uses of the Lightning Strike Skill, these Blue


    Storm Clan ogre magicians, like Mega Fatty, exhausted their mana and entered Sage Mode, listless and with their minds dulled.However, their achievements in battle were quite impressive, with thousands of monsters belonging to the Soaring Dragon Legion dying from the lightning strikes that rained down from the sky.


    Aside from the Ogre Magicians of the Blue Storm Clan, there were also a small number of spellcasters among the Minotaurs, similar to Lizardmen, who were called Shamans.


    A few bare-chested Minotaurs holding wooden staves walked out, shaking their heads and chanting some incomprehensible traditional songs.


    Then, a green, semi-transparent aura of magical power emerged around the friendly monsters nearby.


    This was the Tree Skin Skill, which could slightly increase the defense of the allied monsters.


    Bloodhorn, the leader of the Angry Horn Clan, inserted the giant totem pole behind him into the ground in front of him, and then roared loudly towards the sky.


    The huge totem pole had a lightning-shaped emblem carved in blue scales, and a sense of bloodline pressure slowly radiated from it.


    The Minotaur Shamans who had cast the Tree Skin Skill began dancing around the massive totem pole.


    Soon, dazzling arcs of electricity emerged from the totem pole and spread around continuously.


    These electric arcs almost enveloped all the Angry Horn Minotaurs, but despite their seemingly powerful appearance, they caused no harm to the Minotaurs. Instead, they became attached to the weapons in their hands.


    By the time they completed all this, most of the peripheral monsters blocking the path of the Soaring Dragon Legion had already been killed.


    Bloodhorn looked at Rita with a questioning gaze, and she nodded in response.


    Upon receiving confirmation, Bloodhorn grabbed the totem pole in the ground and bellowed loudly, ¡°For the Thunder Legion!¡±


    ¡°For the Thunder Legion!¡±


    Rita also followed, chanting loudly.


    Then, the Minotaurs lowered their heads, snorted out two white columns of air trom their nostrils, and launched a tearless charge towards the massive Soaring Dragon Legion.


    They were the first to rush into the ranks of the Soaring Dragon Legion¡¯s monsters, their sharp and hard horns sending many enemies flying.


    By the time their charge ended, they had forcefully torn open a gap in the Soaring Dragon Legion¡¯s formation.


    After that, these Minotaurs swung their heavy weapons in hand and engaged with the enemy.


    Although nearly two thousand Minotaurs might not seem like much amongst the countless Soaring Dragon Legion monsters, they displayed astonishing combat power at this moment.


    Many of their counterparts like Ogres and the Minotaurs and Bearmen from the Soaring Dragon Legion could barely withstand a few blows from these Angry Horn Minotaurs.


    It wasn¡¯t because of a significant difference in strength between the two sides, but rather the strange electrical arcs attached to the Angry Horn Minotaurs¡¯ weapons.


    These dancing blue electrical arcs not only increased the weapon wielder¡¯s damage but also had a certain paralyzing effect.


    Even if the monsters of the Soaring Dragon Legion didn¡¯t get hit by the Angry Horn Minotaurs¡¯ weapons and only blocked them with their weapons, the weird blue electrical arcs could spread to the bodies of the Soaring Dragon Legion monsters along the instant contact between the weapons.


    Then came the paralysis that spread throughout the body. Though the duration was short and only had a slight impact on normal actions.


    However, in a life-and-death battlefield, that was already enough to be fatal..

 Chapter 127 - Chapter 127: 125 Thunderbolt Chariot

    Chapter 127: 125 Thunderbolt Chariot


    Translator: 549690339


    The most exaggerated of them all was the leader of the Angry Horn Clan, Bloodhorn, who had a gigantic lightning totem pillar with constantly raging electric arcs on it.


    In addition to the effect of the weapon held in the hands of ordinary


    Minotaurs, it seemed to greatly increase the attack power of the wielder.


    Every time Bloodhorn swung this gigantic totem pillar, it was accompanied by a tremendous flash of lightning and thunder.


    What seemed like just a casual jump strike, ended up directly blasting away a deep pit within a two-meter diameter around the target.


    Unfortunate members of the Soaring Dragon Legion who were within the attack range were either directly flung away by Bloodhorn¡¯s massive pillar or knocked back by the fierce thunder.


    Nearly two thousand Angry Horn Minotaurs, armed with lightning weapons and led by their leader Bloodhorn, plowed through the countless monsters of the Soaring Dragon Legion as if no one stood in their way.


    Far above in the sky, Otto wore a solemn face. Was this Minotaur part of the Zhao family? It was as if he was playing a one-man show¡­


    Fortunately, there weren¡¯t too many Angry Horn Minotaurs. Despite their excellent individual combat skills, they began to suffer casualties under the sheer numerical difference.


    Soon, Rita arrived with her Centaur Cavalry.


    The faint magical glow on the heavy armor worn by the female Centaur leader suddenly flared up.


    As she charged at breakneck speed, violent electric arcs enveloped her. A great portion of the lightning even attached to the long spear in her hand.


    In an instant, Rita became an unstoppable Thunderbolt Chariot, directly crashing into the sea of monsters ahead.


    The dense swarm of monsters couldn¡¯t stop the charge of this female Centaur, as Rita¡¯s Thunderbolt Chariot sent one creature after another flying, with broken limbs and battered bodies.


    About a thousand Centaur Cavalry followed behind Rita, holding their long spears and reaping through the scattered monsters.


    Blue-headed Chimeras also continuously spewed their Lightning Breath onto the monsters of the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    With a combined force of only around three thousand Angry Horn Minotaurs and Swift Spear Centaurs, they managed to halt the advance of the countless Soaring Dragon Legion monsters with the aid of the Blue-headed Chimeras.


    Although there was a huge gap in numbers, both sides fought an evenly matched battle in a short time.


    Flying on the edge of the battlefield, Otto could see clearly that while the valiant Minotaurs and Centaurs continued to suffer casualties, their losses were far less compared to his own minions.


    Roughly estimating, the current casualty ratio was about ten to one, with the Soaring Dragon Legion being the ten.


    Although most of the fallen were low-ranking monsters like Gnolls and Lizardmen, their numbers couldn¡¯t be underestimated.


    More importantly, their opponents were simply too strong. Although the Soaring Dragon Legion also had Minotaurs among its ranks, they paled in comparison to the ones from the Angry Horn Clan.


    While the battle didn¡¯t seem to be going smoothly, it wasn¡¯t time for Otto to intervene yet, especially since the core Ogre Blue Storm Clan from the Thunder Legion had not yet made their move.


    Moreover, the powerful Torsion Ballistae had been quiet after firing a single shot at Otto earlier.


    Finally, Gaz led several hundred Wolf Cavalry into the center of the battlefield.


    However, these Wolf Cavalry did not cooperate with the main force of the Soaring Dragon Legion to encircle the Swift Spear Centaurs and Angry Horn Minotaurs. Instead, they chose to bypass the main battlefield and charge directly towards the towers that were still continuously pouring arrows down.


    Rita noticed Gaz¡¯s intention and immediately changed direction, leading her trusted troops to intercept the Wolf Cavalry.


    She couldn¡¯t maintain a state similar to the Thunderbolt Chariot any longer. It was a special ability derived from her equipment that couldn¡¯t be used continuously for an extended period.


    With a faster speed than the Wolf Cavalry, the Centaurs led by Rita caught up with the wolf riders¡¯ troops after making some of their subordinates remain behind to intercept the Soaring Dragon Legion¡¯s monsters.


    After noticing that the majority of the riders atop the Wargs were Goblins and Lizardmen, the female Centaur let out a look of disdain.


    With this level of opponents, even if she had only brought a hundred Centaurs, they could easily defeat them.


    Gaz, who led the Wolf Cavalry, looked back at the Centaurs almost catching up and yelled to Link who was next to him: ¡°You lead the Werewolves to destroy those Arrow Towers while I, the Goblins, and Lizardmen stay behind to intercept these Centaurs!¡±


    At this point, Link didn¡¯t stand on ceremony, directly nodded and led more than 30 Werewolf Cavaliers, quickly charging towards the Arrow Towers.


    The mounts of the Werewolves were the stronger Dire Wolves that, if running at full speed, they could be slightly faster than the Centaurs, but their endurance was far inferior.


    As the Werewolves were about to distance themselves, Rita anxiously wanted to speed up and give chase, but she was stopped by an extremely powerful


    Goblin.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±


    Gaz grinned. revealing his rows of yellow teeth.


    Rita sneered as she stared at Gaz, considering this Goblin already dead in her eyes.


    Meanwhile, the situation for the Angry Horn Minotaurs was becoming less optimistic. After the departure of the powerful Swift Spear Centaur leader Rita, their pressure started to increase.


    Originally, they relied on their special lightning weapons and the bravery of their leader Bloodhorn to resist the onslaught of the Soaring Dragon Legion¡¯s


    army.


    But now, their previously undefeated leader faced two strong enemies,


    Little Fatty and Wuga, two powerful Dragonborn Ogres, wielding weapons and surrounding Bloodhorn from both sides.


    The Thunder Shock that could easily send Gnolls flying had no effect on these two large fellows.


    Although his personal strength was quite formidable, he wouldn¡¯t easily lose even when confronted with two powerful Dragonborn Ogres alone.


    However, without his powerful deterrence, his clan members couldn¡¯t cope with the endless waves of monsters.


    Fortunately, the Blue-headed Chimera still held an absolute advantage in the aerial battlefield.


    With more than seventy powerful Blue-headed Chimeras, paired with other monsters of the Thunder Legion, they completely dominated the aerial battlefield while easily diverting half of the Chimeras to continue breathing lightning storms upon the ground battle.


    At this moment, the Ogre Bluefury Clan finally joined the fray.


    With their bloated bodies, they couldn¡¯t keep up with the Minotaurs and Centaurs.


    Following the Ogre arrival were Ogre Magicians and Minotaur Shamans who had just recovered a little mana.


    Before the thousand Ogres wielding giant axes or maces rushed into the battlefield, more than a dozen sparse lightning bolts flew towards their targets from the hands of these spellcasters, with decent results.


    But then, outrageously large fireballs flew out from the direction of the Soaring Dragon Legion, smashing into the charging Ogre Bluefury Clan and causing a moment of chaos..

 Chapter 128 - Chapter 128: 126 Multiple Casting_1

    Chapter 128: 126 Multiple Casting_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Some ogres with red circles painted on their bellies were happily dancing comically, apparently belonging to the Fireball Clan¡¯s Ogre Mages.


    Unlike the Blue Storm Clan¡¯s Ogre Magicians, these Fireball Clan¡¯s Ogre Mages were, like Mega Fatty, only obsessed with conjuring fireballs.


    And most of them were violent, preferring to exert all their strength in casting one great fireball and only being able to perform a single large-scale attack.


    As for things like lightning bolts and lightning strike skills, even if they had great power, they seemed heretical to the Ogre Mages.


    Thanks to their efforts, more than a dozen large fireballs with a diameter of about one meter flew through the air, looking like a poor man¡¯s meteor shower, making a magnificent sight.


    These fireballs fell on the inevitable path of the Blue Storm Ogre¡¯s charge, directly blasting a group of unlucky fellows into the air.


    Mega Fatty and Second Fatty, the Dragonborn Two-headed Ogre, stood next to the Fireball Clan Ogre Mages. Mega Fatty had just forcibly squeezed out a bit of magic power to cast a great fireball.


    Because of building the earth and stone bridges, his magic power was already exhausted. After forcing the spell, he now only felt dizzy and fatigued.


    So the control of their body had to be handed over entirely to Second Fatty.


    Second Fatty glanced disdainfully at Mega Fatty, took the two-handed hammer given by Sofia from his back, and then put the patched fire stick back in the position of the previous double-headed hammer.


    Although he wanted to throw away this broken piece of wood, if he really did that, Mega Fatty would probably fight him to the death.


    Spellcasters could provide some help in large-scale battles, but if they didn¡¯t reach a very powerful level, the final outcome of the battle still depended on the majority of brute-force warriors.


    Ogre and Minotaur Spellcasters differed greatly from ordinary humanoids. Even if their magic power was exhausted, they could still participate in close combat by wielding their huge wands.


    Now the spellcasters of both sides were doing the same in this life-and-death struggle that determined the survival of their respective tribes and legions. There was no notion of sparing the lives of spellcasters here.


    Of course, fools like Mega Fatty who forcibly overdrew their magic power had no fighting power.


    But luckily, the two-headed ogre had another head to deal with these situations.


    Second Fatty¡¯s two-handed hammer in hand was constantly emitting a strange magical glow, boosting the morale of the surrounding friendly soldiers.


    Fireball Clan and Blue Storm Clan Ogres finally confronted each other. Although the spellcasters on both sides seemed evenly matched, there was a significant difference between their melee troops.


    Even though the ogres of both sides seemed to have similar sizes, once they really went head-to-head, the ogres with red circles painted on their bellies quickly fell behind.


    Only the few dozen ogres who had initially transformed into Dragonborn had


    the strength to fight.


    Unlike the Fireball Clan, the Blue Storm Ogres, although equally clumsy, were always able to dodge fatal attacks at critical moments.


    Moreover, within them were a few even stronger individuals, exactly what Gaz had mentioned earlier ¨C Ogre Berserkers.


    These special ogres didn¡¯t appear particularly different in size but were covered in gruesome, frightening scars.


    Common low-quality weapons could only cause shallow wounds on their body and stimulated their ferocity and hidden abilities.


    The blood that flowed from their wounds was transformed into crimson mist, enveloping the bodies of these Ogre Berserkers.


    They rampaged through the battlefield, wielding their chipped, low-quality great axes with the same skill as divine weapons.


    Just using brute force, they could easily cut their opponents in half, and even a strong adult ogre or Minotaur was no exception.


    The crimson mist not only significantly strengthened the Ogre Berserkers but also made their brains go mad, gradually losing rationality.So sometimes, these Ogres couldn¡¯t tell who was friend or foe and would inadvertently kill nearby Minotaurs or other allies along with the creatures of the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    Under the enhancement of the crimson, bizarre mist, these unique Blue Storm Ogres became even more violent, attacking faster and seemingly immune to pain.


    Even when seriously injured, they were still agile and powerful.


    To stop these crazed creatures, one had to cut off their heads or pierce their hearts.


    Only by truly killing them could their madness be stopped.


    But overall, the Soaring Dragon Legion suffered greater casualties.


    With the help of these Ogre Berserkers, the battle became more and more stagnant.


    Chimeras in the sky constantly spewed lightning breath.


    On the ground battlefield, only the Lizardman spear throwers on the Subterranean Giant Lizards posed a certain threat to them except for the flying monsters.


    If this continued, it was still uncertain who would win or lose in the end.


    But soon, the battle reached its biggest turning point.


    Sofia, who had been staying behind, was furious. She cast the Flight Skill on herself and flew directly to the center of the battlefield.


    Instead of the useless Soaring Dragon Legion, she decided to take matters into her hands.


    This scared Saru, who hurriedly followed, flapping his dragon wings, fearing any accident might happen to the half-elf girl.


    The Soul Eater Wand containing Moray¡¯s seal also floated beside Sofia, not wanting to miss the excitement.


    As for the magic puppet that was being built for Otto, Elise and the others were now taking care of it.


    Sofia¡¯s actions, of course, did not escape Otto¡¯s notice, and he was taken aback by the bold girl.


    It should be noted that the long-ranged and powerful Torsion Ballista had not attacked yet.


    He had always been flying on the edge of the battlefield and had not personally taken action because of this, but Sofia clearly had not considered that much.


    With the Soul Eater Wand in hand, the half-elf girl silently recited a complex spell.


    ¡°Great Fireball Skill, Multi-casting!¡±


    A large amount of magical power surged from the half-elf girl, and huge fireballs with a diameter of over three meters formed around Sofia.


    It was clear that Sofia had also mastered this special casting technique developed by Moray.


    Although many advanced spells existed in Moray¡¯s memory, Sofia¡¯s current abilities were not sufficient enough to use them easily.


    In such a situation, some special casting methods could greatly increase her combat effectiveness.


    For example, right now, the number of fireballs Sofia released alone was even greater than that of all the Fireball Clan¡¯s Ogres combined.


    Moreover, they were even larger in size.


    If the joint casting of the Fireball Ogres looked like a degraded version of Meteor Shower, then Sofia¡¯s current prowess seemed to be an attempt to impersonate a genuine Meteor Shower..

 Chapter 129 - Chapter 129: 127 Simultaneous Firing Decoy_l

    Chapter 129: 127 Simultaneous Firing Decoy_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Compared to the real Meteor Shower, Sofia¡¯s fireball count was somewhat lacking, but the individual damage was incredibly high.


    Super large fireballs with diameters over three meters were controlled by Sofia¡¯s magic, smashing towards the area where the Blue Storm Ogres were the most numerous.


    An intense fireball baptism was like a large number of scorching meteorites falling from the sky, directly carbonizing and blasting away all the monsters within five meters of the impact point.


    Of course, there were also many monsters belonging to the Soaring Dragon Legion within Sofia¡¯s attack range, but she obviously didn¡¯t care about the lives of these lowly creatures.


    Just this wave of magical attacks from Sofia caused the death and injury of hundreds of monsters.


    Some of the lucky ones who managed to survive were also covered in wounds and had lost their fighting ability.


    The effect seemed very good, but even Sofia felt extremely exhausted after releasing such a large number of fireballs at once.


    Unlike Moray back then, she didn¡¯t have a large number of ghosts to serve as backup magical power.


    Fortunately, the effect of the Soul Eater Wand could absorb the souls of the enemies killed by the wielder to restore physical and magical energy.


    But this required some time, as the speed of the Soul Eater Wand absorbing souls and converting them wasn¡¯t particularly fast.


    Even with Moray sealed inside, this wand was just a relatively superior magical item, not a piece of legendary equipment.


    At this moment, a blue-headed Chimera had already flown near Sofia.


    Immediately after, a ferocious Lightning Breath attacked the half-elf girl.


    Having just used magic, Sofia, who was still somewhat exhausted, quickly grasped the Soul Eater Wand and hastily set up a Mana Barrier around herself.


    The speed of the Flight Skill is slow, making it difficult to dodge the near-instant Lightning Breath. It¡¯s also quite tough to resist the Chimera¡¯s full force breath with just a temporary Mana Barrier.


    So, Sofia simply canceled the Flight Skill that was cast on herself and fell rapidly, barely dodging the Chimera¡¯s breath attack.


    As the Chimera took another deep breath, Sharulu, who had finally arrived, quickly shot several Acidic Arrows at it when it tried to continue attacking Sofia.


    The ordinary Chimera didn¡¯t have Otto¡¯s terrifying resistance to acid, and Sharulu¡¯s magical attacks directly smeared the dragon head.


    The few Acidic Arrows were not enough to be fatal, but the Chimera changed its attack trajectory due to the pain.


    Some unfortunate ones on the ground battlefield took the Lightning Breath for Sofia, while most of the flesh on the Chimera¡¯s dragon head was corroded by Sharulu¡¯s magic.


    As a result, the Chimera immediately changed targets and flew towards Sharulu with anger.


    As for Sofia, she had recast the Flight Skill and was preparing to fly to the edge of the battlefield.


    She was no fool. Now that her magic power was running low, it would be best to go back to Elise and recharge before returning to the battlefield with more magical attacks.


    Moray, who was being held by Sofia, cackled and said, ¡°My dear princess, isn¡¯t it very exciting? Let¡¯s try a few more times later, and try other means!


    Let me think, using the Intensive Casting Method to amplify the Lightning


    Strike Skill seems very good!¡±


    Watching Sofia finally retreat to a safe location without any risk, Otto finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, it wasn¡¯t just Otto who cared about Sofia, and there were still other dangers to come.Koru, who had been hiding beside the torsion ballista, glared at Sofia in the sky resentfully.


    The half-elf girl¡¯s magic was too astonishing just now, there was no way to not draw his attention.


    If he let this half-elf get another chance to use magic on that scale, this battle would be truly impossible to fight.


    Koru stared at Sofia, sneering coldly, ¡°Since that is the case, let¡¯s use you as bait!¡±


    Uru, who had only one eye, asked in confusion, ¡°Bait? Who? Where?¡±


    Koru couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with this idiot who shared a shoulder with him and issued an attack command to the dwarf slave beside the torsion ballista immediately.


    As a result, the torsion ballistae quickly aimed at Sofia.


    Under Koru¡¯s command, accompanied by the loud tremor of the bowstrings, large arrows with metal arrowheads rushed towards Sofia rapidly.


    Watching the row of giant arrows flying further away, Uru opened his mouth wide in astonishment. His expression was vacant as if his thoughts were flying away along with the arrows.


    The slaves beside the torsion ballistae took the opportunity to reload the giant crossbow bolts.


    Although this war machine was powerful, it took quite some time to prepare for a subsequent shot.


    Koru couldn¡¯t help but sneer at this moment, thinking it would be best if this volley could kill the damn half-elf.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t successful, he had already cast his bait, and he didn¡¯t believe that the damn Silver Dragon wouldn¡¯t fall for it.


    Meanwhile, Moray, who was being held in Sofia¡¯s hand, suddenly shouted,


    ¡°Quick! The stored spell ring! Move downwards!¡±


    Although it was a bit strange for Moray to say this suddenly, Sofia still activated the magic ring on her hand immediately.


    Instantly, with the flashing of the magic light on the ring, Sofia teleported to a point twenty meters below her original height.


    At Moray¡¯s suggestion, the spell Sofia had engraved in the stored spell ring was the Flicker Skill, which was almost spontaneous to use with the ring¡¯s effect.


    However, the soul fragments used as mana storage were not durable, so Sofia generally didn¡¯t use it.


    Right after that, Sofia felt a cold breeze as a large arrow barely missed her, passing swiftly above her head.


    Looking up, the same terrifying weapons were lined up and vanishing into the sky.


    If Sofia was still in her original position, the consequences would have been unimaginable.


    A chilling dread quickly spread from the depths of her soul throughout her body. In the three years since she had learned magic, this was the first time Sofia felt death so close.


    The noise from the simultaneous shots of the torsion ballistae was so loud that Otto, who had been keeping an eye on Sofia, was also greatly frightened.


    Although he wanted to go over and check on Sofia, Otto charged towards the direction of the torsion ballistae instead.


    With these few war machines that could harm him now silenced, this was a great opportunity to strike.


    The Blue-headed Chimeras in his path couldn¡¯t stop Otto at all. The foolish few who stood in his way were torn into several pieces by his sharp dragon claws.


    Soon, Otto flew above the ballistae and took a deep breath..

 Chapter 130 - Chapter 130: 128 Great Situation_l

    Chapter 130: 128 Great Situation_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Ferocious energy rapidly gathered in Otto¡¯s mouth.


    Accompanied by a high-pitched dragon roar, the terrifying Thunderflame Breath burst out of Otto¡¯s mouth.


    Naturally, the target was those Torsion Ballistae that were reloading their arrows.


    Under the terrifying breath mixed with flames and thunderstorms, more than half of the lined-up ballistae were instantly shattered.


    The Halflings or Dwarves who were previously struggling to load arrows were burnt to charcoal by high temperatures and electric shocks, along with the fragments of the ballistae.


    Then, with a dull, heavy boom, Otto¡¯s massive dragon body descended from the sky, flattening several Halflings and ballistae.


    Slowly emerging from the smoky ruins, Otto glanced at the few intact ballistae nearby.


    He sneered, sweeping everything around him with his sharp-bladed dragon tail, dealing equal destruction and annihilation to both the ballistae and any other living creatures.


    In no time, all ballistae and the slaves operating these war instruments had been crushed by Otto.


    In Otto¡¯s view, Koru, who was in charge of commanding the battle, had made a


    huge mistake, as he shouldn¡¯t have let these few ballistae that could hurt him


    run out of ammunition at the same time.


    After a round of attack, these ballistae, which required a long time to reload, seemed powerless against Otto, as if completely defenseless.


    These war instruments from human craftsmanship had been utterly destroyed by Otto. Now, he could rampage across the Thunder Legion with impunity.


    Perhaps all he needed to do was deal with the annoying blue-headed birds in the sky, as the ground battle situation for the Soaring Dragon Legion was favorable.


    Link led his more than thirty wolf pups to the bottom of the Arrow Tower, followed by tying one end of a rope to a pillar of the tower and the other to a Dire wolf.


    As an essential pillar was pulled apart, the crudely-built Arrow Tower began to collapse.


    The Monster Longbowman on top screamed as they fell from the sky with chunks of wood. Those with bad luck were impaled by the broken building materials.


    Some lucky ones landed on their companions, but even so, if they didn¡¯t die, they were left crippled, rarely able to maintain some fighting power.


    At this moment, in a pile of wooden ruins, a thick wolf claw violently reached out from below.


    In no time, Warwick, covered in sticky blood and flesh, struggled out of the ruins.


    Although he seemed miserable, the wounds on his body had mostly healed.


    He had been buried under the ruins for so long because of a large wound on his abdomen, but luckily, he was buried alongside other monsters¡¯ corpses.


    By devouring these monsters, Warwick could quickly replenish the energy he had lost and use it to heal himself.


    Spitting out a bone spur stuck between his teeth, Warwick had a crazed smile on his face as he leaped onto another tall Arrow Tower.


    With the efforts of Warwick and Link, the Arrow Towers that caused the Soaring Dragon Legion great trouble from the beginning were finally destroyed.


    Without the suppression of the Arrow Towers, and with Sofia killing hundreds of Blue Storm Ogres and Angry Horn Minotaurs with a fireball earlier, the pressure on the Soaring Dragon Legion was instantly reduced.


    After all, the number of core monster species in the Thunder Legion was not large, and the mixed-species monsters on the periphery had mostly died.


    No matter how tenacious the Ogre Berserkers and Minotaurs wielding lightning weapons were, they had to retreat when surrounded by enemies many times or even more than ten times their number.Surrounded by Little Fatty and Wuga, the Angry Horn Minotaur leader Bloodhorn was extremely anxious, as he had seen the Thunder Legion retreating in defeat.


    ¡°Damn it, what the hell is Koru up to?¡±


    Just as he thought this, Wuga in front of him raised the giant wooden mace in his hands and swung it fiercely towards Bloodhorn¡¯s head.


    This Dragonborn Ogre with two-colored scales was no ordinary opponent, so Bloodhorn dared not be negligent, and hurriedly blocked Wuga¡¯s attack with the totem pillar in his hand.


    But behind him was Little Fatty, wielding the Serpent Lizard Bone Hammer.


    Without looking back, the urgent sound was enough to feel the presence of another Dragonborn Ogre approaching.


    Bloodhorn gritted his teeth, forced Wuga back with strength, and turned to face Little Fatty¡¯s attack.


    But when the Dragonborn Ogre was still some distance away from him, he swung the Serpent Lizard Bone Hammer in his hand and finally used the not-so-small bone hammer as a thrown weapon.


    Meanwhile, Little Fatty rummaged in the pocket and then charged at Bloodhorn empty-handed.


    On the other side, Wuga persistently lifted the giant wooden mace in his hand. At this critical moment, Bloodhorn couldn¡¯t care about Little Fatty¡¯s previous actions.


    He directly used his sturdy horn to deflect the thrown Serpent Lizard Bone Hammer and held the totem pillar with one hand to fend off Wuga¡¯s mace, while grabbing Little Fatty¡¯s fist with his other hand.


    Violent electric arcs jumped rapidly and spread from the lightning rune-engraved totem pillar onto Wuga and Little Fatty¡¯s bodies.


    This close-range electric shock might paralyze them even with their physical resilience if they don¡¯t withdraw in time.


    Even a short time would be enough for Bloodhorn to take their lives.


    So, Wuga hurriedly withdrew his mace, but Little Fatty¡¯s fist was firmly in Bloodhorn¡¯s hand.


    Obviously, the Minotaur would not let Little Fatty leave easily.


    But in fact, Little Fatty never intended to leave in the first place.


    Seeing Bloodhorn¡¯s assured expression, Little Fatty immediately raised his other hand and blew a breath towards him.


    Accompanied by the stench of the Dragonborn Ogre¡¯s breath, a cloudy particle-filled black mist covered Bloodhorn¡¯s face directly.


    It was the same barbecue spice blend as Mega Fatty¡¯s, and it was also a boon from Sofia.


    Usually, only the two Ogres, Little Fatty and Mega Fatty, who had followed Sofia from the beginning, were eligible for such precious items.


    In fact, this despicable tactic came from Gaz, the strong Goblin who always advocated for the most effective and efficient way to win a battle, regardless of the means.


    Before the spicy spice mix appeared, Gaz always recommended using sand found everywhere.


    Even within the Thunder Legion, this fiery spice that removed the smell was a


    very precious item.


    Bloodhorn never thought his opponents would use such a valuable thing like gold so recklessly.


    But at this moment, he couldn¡¯t care about how wasteful the usage was when faced with the intense spiciness that left his eyes and nose heavily battered..

 Chapter 131 - Chapter 131: 129 Shut Up Uru_l

    Chapter 131: 129 Shut Up Uru_l


    Translator: 549690339


    After Little Fatty succeeded, the lightning arcs on the Totem Pillar spread to his body as well.


    Despite the Dragonborn Ogre¡¯s strong physique, he still fell into a brief state of paralysis and stiffness.


    Bloodhorn breathed deeply, his eyes and turned-up nostrils filled with strong and irritating powder and fragments.


    However, this powerful Angry Horn Minotaur still endured the discomfort, squinting his bloodshot eyes while he smashed the totem pillar into Little Fatty¡¯s head.


    Now Little Fatty was in a paralyzed state, even if he wanted to avoid Bloodhorn¡¯s attack, he was powerless to do so.


    Though he was a powerful Dragonborn Ogre, if his crucial head area were to be directly hit, he would likely fall on the spot.


    The situation was extremely dangerous, but Little Fatty was not alone in the battle.


    Seeing the situation so dire, Wuga immediately hit Bloodhorn¡¯s back with his Mace.


    Even for a tough-skinned Angry Horn Minotaur leader, he couldn¡¯t bear the impact of the large wooden Mace studded with iron nails.


    However, this Minotaur still clenched his teeth and smashed the giant totem pillar onto Little Fatty¡¯s body even after suffering such great damage.


    But because Wuga¡¯s Mace hit him and his vision was blood-red, he could hardly see anything, so Bloodhorn¡¯s aim was slightly off.


    In the end, his totem pillar didn¡¯t hit Little Fatty¡¯s head but hit the Ogre¡¯s arm instead.


    The terrifying force directly sent the tall and heavy Dragonborn Ogre Little Fatty flying like a baseball.


    When Little Fatty struggled to get up from the distance, one of his arms had already been broken, and his whole body was in agonizing pain.


    Fortunately, his landing point was in the direction of the monsters of the Soaring Dragon Legion, and he had also shaken off his paralysis state, so there was no immediate danger.


    After landing a successful hit, Bloodhorn roared angrily and changed his target, swinging the totem pillar down at Wuga.


    The latter, with great effort, raised his wooden Mace to block Bloodhorn¡¯s attack, and the two became locked in a stalemate for a moment.


    Bloodhorn, unable to see the surrounding situation clearly, just wanted to get rid of the troublesome multi-colored Ogre before him as soon as possible and did not pay attention to what was happening behind him.


    As he exerted force to press down his totem pillar, a Bearman quietly sneaked up behind him, holding a huge axe.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Accompanied by a loud battle cry, Bloodhorn tried to turn around and defend himself but it was too late.


    The shoddy single-edged giant axe cut into his neck, and deep-red blood sprayed out like a gushing spring.


    Bearman Leader Doke let go of the giant axe in his hand, looked at his trembling hands, and muttered excitedly, ¡°This way, I should be able to receive the great master¡¯s grace, right?¡±


    He had been squatting nearby for a long time, just waiting for this rare opportunity.


    Having suffered under Bloodhorn¡¯s cruel rule in the Thunder Legion for a long time, he had no courage to confront him directly.


    Now, the powerful leader of the Angry Horn Minotaurs had become history¡­


    Bloodhorn felt that the strength of his whole body was rapidly draining along with his blood loss. He let go of the totem pillar in his hand, touched the terrifying wound on his neck, and fell to his knees weakly in front of Wuga.


    ¡°Thunder¡­ Thunder Legion¡­¡±


    Bloodhorn muttered the name of his legion, while Wuga forcefully swung his wooden Mace and hit him on the side of his head, smashing the entire head of this powerful Angry Horn Minotaur leader.


    Afterwards, Wuga tried to grab the troublesome totem pillar but was repelled by the violent dancing electric arc.


    At this time, Little Fatty, holding his arm, slowly walked over, and the two Dragonborn Ogres looked at each other.Afterward, Wuga waved the mace in his hand, sending the still-electric Totem Pillar flying to the rear of the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    This Totem Pillar constantly emitting wild electric arcs was quite troublesome. If other enemies could use it, it would be a real problem.


    Even though the Totem Pillar was sent flying far away, the electric arcs attached to the Angry Horn Minotaurs¡¯ weapons didn¡¯t dissipate yet.


    With Bloodhorn¡¯s death, the ground battle of the Soaring Dragon Legion began to go much smoother.


    Seeing the increasing pace of his minions¡¯ advance, Otto nodded with satisfaction.


    Just as he was about to flap his wings and take to the sky to deal with the annoying Blue-headed Birds, a huge thunderball was hurled at him.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    With a burst, Otto caught the thunderball using his front paw.


    Although the power of the thunderball was quite good, it wasn¡¯t enough to threaten Otto¡¯s extent.


    With one furious clench, Otto crushed the thunderball filled with violent energy.


    Then, instantly, the raging lightning arc exploded in his palm, shattering some of the scales on Otto¡¯s dragon claw.


    But that was it. With a squirming of his flesh, the shattered scales fell to the ground, replaced by new, dazzling ones.


    Glancing in the direction of the attack, a robed two-headed Ogre was slowly walking towards Otto.


    ¡°Silver Dragon¡­¡±


    Koru stared angrily at Otto and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re even more cautious than I thought, but once I threw out some tempting bait, you really couldn¡¯t help but bite! ¡±


    Uru¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°I¡¯ll chop your skull into a bowl!¡±


    ¡°However, I think your size may be a little lacking¡­¡±


    Unangered, Otto laughed while staring at the two-headed Ogre, while Uru frowned and thought for a while, before finally shouting, ¡°Then use it as a toilet! ¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Uru!¡±


    Koru glared harshly at his brother, who immediately quieted down.


    Then, Koru sighed to Otto, ¡°Silver Dragon, you could have been peacefully guarding outside the Northland of Nolan Forest. We don¡¯t have excessive ambitions for territory; the previous Green Dragon did the same. But you, why would you be so greedy to come here and start a war?¡±


    ¡°Start a war? No, no, no. I¡¯m merely taking back what¡¯s mine.¡±


    With his head held high, Otto looked down upon the two-headed Ogre and seemingly carelessly said, ¡°I think you must be Kuru. You might have gotten something wrong.


    I¡¯ve given you a chance. If you were willing to submit to me, you could have naturally avoided the fate of death.


    But you refused with your actions. Still, the merciful me will give you one last chance.


    Choose! Submission or death!¡±


    ¡°You will pay for your arrogance, Silver Dragon!¡±


    The two-headed Ogre ripped off his robe, revealing the blue scales on his upper body, indicating that he was also a powerful Dragonborn Ogre.


    He tightly gripped a double-bladed black and gold battleaxe in his hand.. Out of his dragon instincts, Otto thought that this weapon looked quite valuable!

 Chapter 132 - Chapter 132: 130 Direct Confrontation_l

    Chapter 132: 130 Direct Confrontation_l


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°From the looks of it, it seems like you deliberately missed those ballistae shots, just to throw out bait and attract me to take action personally¡­¡±


    After thinking for a while, Otto stared at the Dragonborn Two-headed Ogre in front of him and asked curiously, ¡°But it seems like you haven¡¯t prepared any backups, nor have you ambushed a large number of troops nearby.


    Instead of a trap, this seems more like a one-on-one fair duel.


    I¡¯m curious what gave you the courage to dare to challenge me head-on!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Silver Dragon, your only opponent is me!¡±


    Koru¡¯s voice was full of confidence, but soon Uru hesitated and asked,


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be the two of us?¡±


    Despite being attached to the same shoulder, why was this guy always so hopelessly stupid..


    ¡°Shut up, Uru! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Not wanting to argue about trivial matters with his brother, the two-headed ogre immediately rushed towards Otto with a black and gold-edged giant axe in hand.


    Now Uru was in charge of controlling the body, while the smarter Koru acted as a spellcaster to provide support.


    With a flash of magical radiance, Koru cast Light Body Skill on Uru, who was controlling their body.


    Suddenly, the running speed of the two-headed ogre became much faster.


    While charging, Koru recited a complicated spell and summoned a huge Thunderball, which smashed towards Otto.


    After that, without caring about the effectiveness of the spell, Koru poured magic power once again, summoning Furious Thunder Power, which he imbued into the axe blade in Uru¡¯s hand.


    It seemed quite similar to the lightning weapons of the Angry Horn Minotaurs.


    And it appeared that this two-headed ogre was truly trying to defeat Otto through head-on combat.


    This left Otto, the mighty Silver Dragon, somewhat puzzled. It seemed that not both heads of this two-headed ogre were intellectually challenged.


    Why would the seemingly intelligent Koru choose such a suicidal course of action?


    Or was it that dragons were no longer considered powerful creatures in the eyes of the public, and any fool could be a dragon slayer now?


    Although puzzled, Otto casually slapped the incoming Thunderball away with a swipe of his claw.


    By the time the Thunderball had blasted a deep pit in the ground not far away, Otto had already taken a deep breath, and the raging energy was quickly brewing in his mouth.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Accompanied by an exalted dragon roar, Otto¡¯s Thunderflame Breath erupted in a row of deep ravines on the ground, sweeping towards the charging two-headed ogre with its tremendous power.


    The breath came quickly, and it was impossible to dodge it based on the reflexes of an ordinary ogre.


    But even though Uru looked clumsy and his charging path seemed simple, the moment Otto¡¯s breath was about to hit him, the two-headed ogre suddenly leaned forward and, with an awkward-looking roll, avoided the terrifying Thunderflame Breath.


    Then, without looking back at the explosion behind him or caring about the flames and lightning arcs, the ogre continued to rush quickly towards Otto.


    This was truly unbelievable. Before this, Otto had only seen one ogre capable of such agile movements¡ªLittle Fatty.


    Without giving Otto time to think further, Koru¡¯s next spell was already prepared.


    A dark cloud suddenly appeared above Otto¡¯s head, followed by loud thunder. Then, a slender bolt of lightning quickly struck down towards Otto.Several two-headed ogre magicians had to work together to use the Lightning Strike Skill, but for Koru, it seemed not very difficult to cast.


    Both lightning and fire spells have astonishing destructive power. After devouring an adult red dragon, Otto could almost become completely immune to fire elemental attacks.


    Although he had also devoured a Chimera with a blue dragon head, the Chimera was obviously far inferior to the True Dragon. Apart from the powerful Lightning Breath, it didn¡¯t provide him with any resistance to lightning attacks.


    Although the Lightning Strike Skill could be considered a mid-level spell, its power was still astonishing.


    Even Otto¡¯s plating and scales had incredibly strong defense, but he didn¡¯t want to experience the feeling of being struck by lightning personally.


    So, he quickly fanned his dragon wings, trying to fly into the sky and keep a certain distance from the two-headed ogre.


    Although a magician-warrior like Kuru seemed to be much stronger than typical ogres, as long as Otto flew into the sky, Uru, the warrior, should be unable to do anything but stand on the ground watching helplessly.


    By that time, no matter how strong Koru¡¯s spell attacks were, they should be no match for Otto¡¯s breath.


    Just as Otto thought this, the Lightning Strike Skill¡¯s attack had already fallen.


    Although he successfully dodged the first strike, with Koru¡¯s continuous infusion of magical power, the second and third strikes were also rapidly hitting their mark.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    With two loud noises, the two thunderous explosions exploded one after another behind Otto.


    The plating¡¯s defense against lightning strikes was as fragile as a piece of thin paper, and the incredibly defensive scales underneath were also broken open directly.


    Two charred, outward-flipped wounds appeared on Otto¡¯s back, the intense pain nearly causing him to lose his flying state and fall down.


    This damned ogre had an astonishingly powerful spell. At the same time, Otto noticed that on Koru¡¯s neck, a slender rope held a blue scale.


    This scale was engraved with intricate patterns, presumably a very good magical accessory that amplified Koru¡¯s spell attack.


    But at the moment, Otto had successfully ascended, and the wounds on his back were rapidly healing at a visible speed.


    Now, it would not be so easy for Koru¡¯s Lightning Strike Skill to hit Otto flying in the sky again.


    Next, Otto once again sprayed an extremely wide fan-shaped flame at the two-headed ogre.


    Compared with Thunderflame Breath, Flame Breath is slightly more inferior in power, but it could widen the attack range according to Otto¡¯s intentions.


    Dodging the wide fan-shaped flame by relying on physical agility alone was clearly unrealistic.


    Perhaps understanding this point, Uru faced the rapidly approaching flame thrust without dodging, charging directly towards Otto.


    But just when the two-headed ogre was about to be enveloped by the blazing flame, Koru finished casting another spell.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    A faint blue magical glow flickered, and the two-headed ogre suddenly disappeared from its original position, then appeared in a safe position ahead.


    It was the Flicker Skill.


    At this, Otto adjusted the angle of his breath with a calm face, while Uru roared and stomped, directly creating a deep pit on the ground. Then, holding up the black and gold battle ax, he leapt into the air.


    With the Light Body Skill blessing, the two-headed ogre easily jumped in front of Otto, and then violently swung the giant ax in his hand at the silver dragon.


    His target was Otto¡¯s slender neck!

 Chapter 133 - Chapter 133: 131 Scarlet Fury_l

    Chapter 133: 131 Scarlet Fury_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Like most dragons, Otto had a long, slender neck.


    Perhaps this made them appear more attractive, but it was also a significant weakness.


    For almost all creatures, the neck is a fatal weakness, and dragons are no exception.


    If their necks were severed, even dragons would struggle to survive.


    So Otto didn¡¯t want to use his own neck to test the sharpness of the giant axe in the hands of the Two-headed Ogre, as it would be suicidal.


    Thus, at this critical moment, Otto swiftly dodged to the side and raised his robust, multiplied dragon claws to withstand Ulu¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Amid the Ogre¡¯s angry roar, a crisp sound was heard, and Otto¡¯s hard dragon claws were instantly severed at their base.


    At this moment, Otto¡¯s excellent scale armor defense seemed as fragile as a broken piece of wood.


    This black and gold axe with an excellent appearance was indeed extraordinary.


    Otto¡¯s defense, far superior to ordinary adult dragons, was nothing in front of this giant axe.


    Feeling the intense pain, Otto quickly flapped his wings to adjust his position, as his enormous body twisted in the air.


    Then, the thick, steel-blade-covered tail swiftly lashed at Ulu.


    Kolu hurriedly summoned a translucent Mana Barrier, but it was useless.


    The fragile Mana Barrier couldn¡¯t even slow down Otto¡¯s attack. The blade-covered tail acted like a long chainsaw, shattering the translucent barrier and directly hitting the Two-headed Ogre¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Instantly, the sounds of heavy impact and bones breaking were heard.


    The fast-reacting Two-headed Ogre, as if turned into a human cannonball, fell to the ground at breakneck speed under Otto¡¯s attack, creating a sonic boom.


    The Two-headed Ogre¡¯s injury was severe; most of the flesh on its chest had been torn away by the blades on Otto¡¯s tail, revealing the bones beneath.


    Under such a fierce physical attack, Ulu, who controlled the body, simply passed out.


    However, Kolu remained calm enough to cast a spell.


    He quickly recited the incantation and imbued their body with the Featherfall


    Skill, trying to minimize the damage from their high-altitude fall as much as possible.


    The Featherfall Skill was a low-level spell, so it did not cost Kolu much casting time.


    Under the effect of the spell, the Two-headed Ogre¡¯s falling speed noticeably slowed, while Otto relentlessly pursued them.


    Realizing that the Silver Dragon was already preparing for a new round of breath attacks, Kolu swiftly retook control of their body from the unconscious Ulu.


    They clutched the nearly dislodged battle axe and quickly activated the ability of another magic item.


    A magic bracelet engraved with a Blue Dragon head instantly shattered, and a dense mass of tiny arcs quickly spread from the broken bracelet to the Two-headed Ogre¡¯s body.


    Immediately after, Otto saw a scene that stunned him.


    Under the wraps of these numerous small arcs, the wounds of the Two-headed Ogre healed rapidly, their self-recovery speed not inferior to his own.lt didn¡¯t take long for the severe injury on the two-headed ogre to recover significantly under the visible movement of the flesh and buds.


    Of course, Otto also discovered that this was the contribution of another magic item.


    In addition to the magic bracelet and the scales around his neck, Otto also saw a plethora of other magical adornments on the two-headed ogre.


    So, this guy is actually a wealthy player? Valuable and practical magic items were pulled out one after another.


    The fact that a lowly ogre possessed such a substantial fortune made the not-so-rich Otto exclaim in wastefulness.


    Although the magic bracelet made Otto very envious, Koru, the user, couldn¡¯t help but feel unhappy.


    While the bracelet¡¯s effect seemed powerful, it came with significant side effects.


    it appeared like a healing magic spell, but in reality, the tiny electric arcs accelerated the user¡¯s cellular recovery.


    Though the effect was impressive, it consumed a considerable amount of the user¡¯s lifespan.


    In just that instant, the two-headed ogre had lost nearly ten years of life.


    Even though Koru, being a Dragonborn monster, had a longer lifespan, this was still hard for him to accept.


    With the help of the magic bracelet, the two-headed ogre¡¯s injuries quickly recovered, and Uru, who was previously unconscious, gradually woke up.


    Before Uru could fully regain his combat power, Koru still held control of their body.


    Thanks to the casting of the Featherfall skill, the falling speed of the two-headed ogre wasn¡¯t fast, and before it reached the ground, Otto¡¯s new round of breath was already prepared.


    The Thunderflame Breath, mixed with flames and lightning, ferociously


    attacked the two-headed ogre, who couldn¡¯t dodge Otto¡¯s spray weapon while


    falling in the air.


    Seeing that he was about to be calcified by the pillar-like Thunderflame Breath, Koru clenched his teeth and summoned a chain lightning on the other side of his body.


    While casting the Flicker Skill requires some preparation, it was the best solution despite being painful.


    Under Koru¡¯s control, the chain lightning beside him became like a whip, striking the two-headed ogre¡¯s body forcefully.


    The two-headed ogre, enchanted with the Light Body and Featherfall Skills, was incredibly light, and was thrown off by the chain lightning under these circumstances.


    Koru dodged Otto¡¯s breath attack once again at a smaller cost.


    As a Blue Dragon Dragonborn monster, he had a certain resistance to lightning attacks, so the whip-like chain lightning only left a thin, long scar on his body.


    However, under the rapid oscillation of tiny arcs, he quickly recovered to normal, but paid a certain lifespan as a price.


    At the same time, with the help of the chain lightning¡¯s strength, the two-headed ogre quickly adjusted its posture and finally landed relatively safely on the ground.


    Then, Koru handed over control of the body to Uru, who was completely awake.


    Standing on the ground once again, Uru¡¯s red eyes stared fixedly at Otto in the air. The crimson mist emanated from his not yet fully recovered wounds, eventually enveloping his entire body.


    Under the influence of the crimson mist, his muscles began to inflate like inflated balloons. Uru¡¯s already limited intelligence was completely wiped out.


    He glared hideously at Otto, and in his giant cyclopean eye, only the instincts for combat and the desire for slaughter and bloodshed remained.


    Yet Koru, on the same shoulder, managed to remain alert. He sighed, looking at his brother beside him, and his heart hoped that things would go smoothly. If it was not absolutely necessary, he really didn¡¯t want to resort to that move¡­.

 Chapter 134 - Chapter 134: 132 Dual Cultivation of Magic and Martial Arts 1

    Chapter 134: 132 Dual Cultivation of Magic and Martial Arts 1


    Translator: 549690339


    The mutation of the two-headed ogre caught Otto¡¯s attention, and its performance earlier had left him amazed.


    This two-headed ogre was surprisingly strong, and the cooperation between its two heads was almost perfect.


    If their opponent was not Otto but the Green Dragon Cassiopeia instead.


    Perhaps that axe earlier could have directly cleaved the Green Dragon¡¯s head off.


    This also proved that their opponent had the strength to confront Otto head-on.


    But even though this two-headed ogre possessed such powerful strength, it still stubbornly guarded the northern region of Nolan Forest without taking much territory.


    Maybe this was related to the fact that most monsters were unwilling to follow an ogre, but there was no need to persist in guarding one place in the north, right?


    Or perhaps there was something here that they needed to protect.


    However, these issues were only to be considered after Otto had defeated this two-headed ogre.


    And this fellow¡¯s current state was very similar to that of the Ogre Berserker who was engaged in battle with the Soaring Dragon Legion on the other side.


    It seemed to have greatly increased its melee capabilities, so Otto¡¯s current strategy remained unchanged ¨C to maintain a certain distance from this foe.


    Otto still used his breath attack, but this time it wasn¡¯t the destructive Thunderflame Breath.


    From Kuru¡¯s performance just now, Otto could see that their opponent had some degree of lightning resistance, so neither Lightning Breath nor Thunderflame Breath were the best choices.


    However, Otto didn¡¯t use Flame Breath either, but rather opened his mouth and spat out a patch of green poison gas towards the two-headed ogre.


    This Toxic Breath originated from the Green Dragon. Although it might take effect slowly compared to other breath attacks like Flame Breath, it was hard for the two-headed ogre to dodge with its tactics.


    Maybe Kuru was unexpectedly strong, but Otto was not an ordinary adult dragon.


    His greatest advantage and feature when compared to True Dragons of the same size was that he could use a variety of different breath attacks.


    Breath attacks are the most relied upon and effective means of attack for dragon species, and Otto¡¯s ability to use multiple types of breath attacks allowed him to choose the best one depending on the situation.


    This made it difficult for him to be restrained and fall into a disadvantage in battle.


    Even among the breath attacks, Toxic Breath was quite special. Although its effects were slow, it was difficult to defend against.


    Uru, enveloped in the crimson mist, gradually lost his sanity, but even if his mind was still clear, he might not have had much of a reaction.


    However, Koru frowned at the conical toxic mist blowing from the sky, feeling that things were getting difficult.


    This silver dragon was more troublesome than he had imagined. They had just started fighting, and this silver dragon had already used three different breath attacks in succession.


    Surprised as he was, Koru wasn¡¯t idle. Otto¡¯s toxic mist could cover an area with a diameter of fifty meters, and even using the Flicker Skill, he couldn¡¯t instantly escape such a great distance.


    As Koru channeled his magic power, a flickering light spot appeared out of thin air in front of the two-headed ogre.


    Violent thunders surged from this light spot in a fan shape, gradually expanding and rushing towards the green poison mist in front of it.


    This was the Swift Lightning Skill, a medium-level spell with considerable power.However, the poisonous fog itself had no physical form, so Koru¡¯s spell could only slightly disperse the incoming fog, preventing it from affecting him entirely.


    Immediately after, he activated a plain wooden ring on his right finger, and suddenly a semi-transparent green light shield enveloped the entire two-headed ogre.


    This shield could enhance the ring holder¡¯s resistance to poison.


    Knowing that his enemy would be a silver dragon, making specific preparations was the most basic of the basics.


    Generally speaking, normal silver dragons possess two types of breath weapons: one is paralyzing breath that can release paralyzing poison gas.


    The other is freezing breath that can release ice blasts.


    So in addition to this ring, the two-headed ogre was also wearing a pair of exquisitely shaped Frost Crystal Earrings that can greatly enhance the holder¡¯s resistance to cold.


    Although the bulky ogre wearing this kind of feminine magical accessory looked somewhat out of place, but for Koru, practicality mattered, and with Uru¡¯s intelligence, he wouldn¡¯t care either.


    However, what Koru did not know was that Otto was not a traditional silver dragon, so the Frost Crystal Earrings he painstakingly prepared would be of no use other than for decoration purposes.


    Even though Koru tried his best to minimize the impact of the poisonous fog, when the green mist eventually surrounded him, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a tingling sensation in his lungs and face.


    His body¡¯s functions also began to gradually decline as time passed.


    Koru frowned because this did not seem like paralyzing gas, but instead, a kind of pure, corrosive poison.


    If they stayed in this poisonous fog for too long, it was obviously very bad.


    The already irrational Uru couldn¡¯t feel any of this, but without Koru saying much, the ogre immediately charged towards Otto.


    In this enraged state, Uru¡¯s combat instincts were even far superior to his normal self.


    And Otto¡¯s next breath weapon was already prepared, this time raining down strong acid mixed with Rotten Blood that spurted out of his wounded claw.


    The viscous acidic liquid and boiling poisonous blood drenched the inevitable path of Uru, yet the two-headed ogre shrouded in crimson mist somehow managed to agilely bounce around at a safe distance while charging towards Otto.


    Even if the path ahead was entirely contaminated with strong acid and poisonous blood, Koru would timely blast an empty and safe area with lightning magic from the other head.


    Moreover, Koru even found time to cast a huge Thunderball.


    Immediately after, Uru swung his battle-axe like swinging a baseball bat, using the axe face wrapped in lightning to strike the Thunderball towards Otto flying in the sky.


    It was incredibly fast; just as Otto was in the process of gathering Flame Breath in his mouth, he caught sight of the Thunderball and was directly struck on the chin by the high-speed projectile.


    The scorching flames exploded in his mouth, but fortunately, Otto was almost completely immune to fire.


    So, this attack only nearly dislocated his jaw and blasted off some of his scales due to the Thunderball.


    However, his consecutive breath attacks were forcefully interrupted, and seizing this rare opportunity, Uru leaped high into the air again, tightly gripping his sharp battle-axe, and slashed it towards the silver dragon¡¯s forehead.


    Just as Otto prepared to dodge, he suddenly saw a flash in Koru¡¯s eyes.


    Immediately, a wave of exhaustion flooded his mind; although Otto suppressed this feeling in time, it wasted his best chance to dodge.


    At this moment, Uru was already holding his huge axe, leaping in front of him with a forceful slashing posture..

 Chapter 135 - Chapter 135: 133 Triple Attack_l

    Chapter 135: 133 Triple Attack_l


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s hypnosis!¡±


    Otto¡¯s face darkened, not expecting that Koru, who seemed to specialize in lightning magic, would actually possess such a trick up his sleeve.


    Although it only made him dazed for a while, it was enough for Ulu to close the distance between them.


    As Otto was cursing internally, a look of surprise also spread across Koru¡¯s face.


    He had held back his hypnosis spell for this rare opportunity.


    Normally, even a powerful adult Red Dragon would fall into a drowsy state for two or three seconds when caught off guard by his gaze.


    That much time would have been more than enough for Ulu to cut off his head. But who would have thought that under this almost foolproof trick, Otto would have only been dazed for an instant.


    However, things being as they were, even if Otto couldn¡¯t be decapitated with one blow, he should still be able to suffer a serious injury.


    With such a close distance, how could Ulu lose face?


    As Koru had thought, at this point, even if Otto wasn¡¯t put to sleep by this, the resultant lapse in concentration would be enough for Ulu to achieve a decisive victory.


    For the two-headed Ogre, this was an excellent opportunity, but for Otto, it was no different.


    If it was too late to dodge, then he simply wouldn¡¯t dodge!


    Otto advanced without retreating, the previously severed dragon claw shrank rapidly, and he suppressed his Rotten Blood ability, while the other intact dragon claw continued to grow.


    In the end, under Koru¡¯s incredulous gaze, a dragon claw even larger than a two-headed Ogre grabbed Ulu who was in mid-leap.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Koru tried to use his Chain Lightning spell again to pull Ulu away, but the short distance made it impossible to act in time.


    Otto stared viciously at the troublesome two-headed Ogre, and his enlarged dragon claw firmly gripped Ulu in its grasp.


    At the same time, Ulu¡¯s black and gold battleaxe struck Otto¡¯s foreclaw knuckle again directly.


    Just like before, the sharp axe blade cut through Otto¡¯s steel-like claw with little resistance and sliced off half of his fingers.


    However, as Otto continued to exert force, Ulu, who was gripped tightly by him, could no longer smoothly bring his axe down.


    Despite the overwhelming pain from the dragon claw, Otto looked at the two-headed Ogre he held emotionlessly.


    Being able to swallow his own head without any expression, he naturally didn¡¯t care about this minor pain.


    Koru had gone through a lot of trouble to set a trap for Otto, not knowing that this very trap would also trip himself up.


    And Otto seized this opportunity to take a decisive advantage.


    ¡°It seems the outcome is decided!¡±


    Looking at Otto¡¯s mocking expression, Koru neither lamented nor rejoiced as he quickly muttered spells in his heart.


    As for Ulu, the big guy was still struggling with all his strength, trying to break free from Otto¡¯s dragon claw.


    Koru cast various defensive spells on his ally, like Stone Skin, but they had no effect under the enormous strength of Otto¡¯s enlarged dragon claw.


    Like a gushing hot spring, the Rotten Blood flowed through Otto¡¯s severed knuckle, the strong poison constantly corroding the two-headed Ogre¡¯s body.


    However, as his condition deteriorated, the Crimson Mist that surrounded the two-headed Ogre grew even stronger, even having an extremely high temperature.


    If Otto hadn¡¯t gained near-immunity to high temperatures after devouring the Red Dragon, he might have been burned by the temperature of the Crimson Mist.


    But the change in the Ogre didn¡¯t stop there; his strength seemed to have increased greatly in a short time.


    As Otto prepared to crush the Ogre with force, he was surprised to find the Ogre had managed to force open his tightly-held claw.


    Although it was just a small gap, it was enough to leave everyone astonished, as this meant that the two-headed Ogre¡¯s strength had begun to surpass Otto¡¯s.


    Otto¡¯s own physical prowess far exceeded that of ordinary dragons of his size, let alone the substantial enhancement he had gained through his growth ability.


    If the one he was holding in his hand was a Golden Dragon or a Titan, Otto would have accepted it.


    But this didn¡¯t seem like something a damn Ogre should be capable of.


    More importantly, as time went on, this guy¡¯s strength was growing even greater.


    If this were to continue, it might indeed be possible for him to break free from the dragon claw with brute force.


    Otto quickly discovered that this was likely one of the peculiarities of the Berserker class; the worse their physical condition, the stronger their explosive power.


    However, this was not without limits; the sound of breaking bones could be heard from the two-headed Ogre¡¯s body.


    Clearly, their physical capabilities were insufficient to handle such enormous power, and even if they were to ultimately break free from Otto¡¯s grasp, they would likely be left crippled.


    Although there were no more electric arcs covering the two-headed Ogre, Otto couldn¡¯t be sure they didn¡¯t have more tricks up their sleeves.


    So he took a deep breath, and a scorching flame quickly brewed in his mouth.


    No matter how overpowered the so-called Berserker power was, as long as he extinguished it before it could fully manifest, everything would be fine.


    With powerful flames of the Flame Breath spell, Otto enveloped Ulu inside the dragon claw, completely surrounding the two-headed Ogre in flames.


    The Ogre¡¯s skin gradually carbonized in the intense heat, and it seemed that death was imminent.


    However, at that very moment, an unexpected turn of events occurred. Otto felt a sudden surge of pain in his back and saw a giant Chimera fiercely clinging to it.


    It was the leader of the Blue-headed Chimera group, Leiming, who somehow managed to leave the battlefield and fly here.


    His lion and goat heads bit into Otto¡¯s wing joint while the blue dragon head unleashed a raging torrent of lightning towards Otto¡¯s head from close range.


    Under this triple assault, Otto struggled to maintain the flames around his dragon claw, and the intense pain from his wing joint made it difficult to stay in the air.


    Having succeeded in his surprise attack, Leiming tried to rescue the two-headed Ogre from Otto¡¯s grasp, flapping his wings.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect Otto¡¯s thick dragon tail to wrap around his own like a steel rope, the sharp blade on it digging deep into Leiming¡¯s flesh.


    With the large size of this Chimera, it would be impossible for him to fly while being burdened with a fifteen-meter-long giant dragon and a muscular two-headed Ogre..

 Chapter 136 - Chapter 136: 134 Legendary Battle Axe_1

    Chapter 136: 134 Legendary Battle Axe_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Otto, a large Chimera with a blue dragon head, and a Dragonborn two-headed ogre.


    The three large figures were entangled with each other as they spiraled down from the air.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a thunderous explosion and a cloud of smoke pervading the area, Otto hit the ground first, creating a large crater around his point of impact.


    Immediately after, the Chimera named Thunder, whose tail was tightly entangled by Otto, also slammed heavily to the ground next to him.


    Perhaps it was because of Otto¡¯s large size and weight that the impact was so severe, almost knocking him unconscious.


    Thunder¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t much better, as his flesh was severely cut by the sharp blades on Otto¡¯s tail.


    Now that he had fallen to the ground, it appeared that some of his bones had been broken, and he was struggling to crawl away from Otto.


    But at the same time, he didn¡¯t forget to shout, ¡°Koru, what are you waiting for? If you don¡¯t do something, we¡¯re all done for!¡±


    ¡°Koru?¡±


    That seemed to be the name of one of the heads of the two-headed ogre.


    Otto shook his somewhat dazed head, only to discover that the two-headed ogre he had been holding was gone.


    He quickly found that the near-charred creature had made its way to a spot not far from him.


    It was now under Koru¡¯s control, with Uru on the same shoulder unconscious once more, and the strange crimson mist had vanished as well.


    Despite the Two-headed ogre¡¯s miserable appearance, Otto was astonished that it could still hold an axe and stand in front of him.


    Logically, the creature¡¯s internal bones should have been nearly shattered, in addition to its burnt exterior.


    A faint magical glow was flickering on the Two-headed ogre, indicating that it must have used some precious magic item.


    At this moment, Sofia flew above Otto.


    As soon as Otto entered the battlefield, she had given up on returning to the rear to recharge with Elise and followed the big clumsy dragon instead.


    However, her flight skill was much slower compared to the naturally winged dragon and Chimera, which was why she arrived late.


    Having forcibly accelerated her flight speed, Sofia¡¯s magical reserves were nearly depleted, and she could now barely maintain her flying state.


    Surprisingly, as her magic continued to be consumed, under the cover of sweat, Sofia¡¯s original wheat-colored skin began to gradually lighten.


    Now looking much whiter and closer to the skin color of a delicate young girl, Moray, who was sealed inside the Soul Eater Wand, took note of the change with some interest.


    Flying in the air, Sofia was first worried about Otto before her gaze was drawn to the charred two-headed ogre not far in front of him.


    More precisely, it was the black-and-gold axe in its hand.


    Quickly, Sofia gasped, ¡°That¡¯s actually a legendary weapon!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Moray was also alerted by the half-elf girl¡¯s words, so he looked at the two-headed ogre below.


    Although he didn¡¯t possess Sofia¡¯s extraordinary eyes, his thousand years of experience allowed him to notice the uniqueness of the axe.


    ¡°This axe seems to have some sort of cause and effect power¡­¡±


    The evil face on the red gemstone frowned and asked Sofia, ¡°Can you see what the specific effects of the axe are?¡±


    Without needing Moray¡¯s reminder, Sofia had already been doing so.Her eyes were incredibly bright, like the dazzling beauty of a starry sky, shimmering with enchanting radiance.


    Even the effect of the legendary weapon couldn¡¯t escape Sofia¡¯s scrutiny, but soon, the half-elf girl¡¯s face changed.


    Moray asked with confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What exactly is the effect of that axe?¡±


    Ignoring Moray¡¯s noisy questioning, Sofia hurriedly pulled out the communication magic item made from Otto¡¯s dragon scales.


    The corresponding end of this dragon scale was an inconspicuous scale hidden deep at the base of Otto¡¯s dragon horns.


    Every night, Sofia would tirelessly replenish the magic for it, allowing them to stay connected at any time and place.


    Just as Otto was planning to get up and give the surprisingly persistent two-headed ogre another blast of his breath,


    the scale under his dragon horn, painted by Sofia with the communication magic array, began to flash.


    ¡°Quickly, connect, quickly!¡±


    As soon as the communication was connected, Otto heard Sofia¡¯s anxious voice coming from the opposite side.¡±


    Confused, Otto asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Connected?¡±


    Sofia¡¯s voice sounded as if she had let out a sigh of relief, but immediately after that, she spoke to Otto in a very short but effective manner.


    Finally, the half-elf girl¡¯s voice said seriously, ¡°Big dumb dragon, let¡¯s escape first!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a way to deal with it!¡±


    Otto made his voice sound as confident as possible before hanging up the communication.


    Then, Otto looked at the two-headed ogre not far away with interest, and saw a confident expression on Koru¡¯s face.


    As expected, it should be the black and gold axe in his hand.


    According to Sofia, it was a rare legendary weapon.


    Moreover, if its effect was as amazing as Sofia had said, it was only natural that Koru showed such an expression.


    But on the other hand, it needed a great sacrifice!


    The battered Chimera next to him was sneaking away, but Otto was obviously too lazy to care about him.


    At this moment, the huge axe in the two-headed ogre¡¯s hand was flashing dazzling light.


    Two golden chains flew out of the axe¡¯s edge, one connecting to Otto and the other connecting to the two-headed ogre¡¯s body.


    Afterward, Koru glared at Otto with hatred and gritted his teeth, ¡°Silver Dragon, you brought this upon yourself, and soon, you will pay the price of your life for your arrogance!¡±


    His harsh words sounded intimidating, but Otto just silently watched him acting mighty.


    As the golden chains¡¯ radiance grew stronger, Otto felt a strange connection formed between him and the two-headed ogre.


    It seemed that Sofia was right.


    Meanwhile, Koru tearfully and guiltily looked at Uru, who had passed out on their shared shoulder.


    His voice was full of grief, ¡°Uru, forgive me¡­¡±


    With that, he swung his axe fiercely and directly chopped off Uru¡¯s head.


    As Uru¡¯s head fell to the ground, the wound on the neck glowed brightly, and this light followed the chains and quickly transmitted towards Otto..

 Chapter 137 - Chapter 137: 135 Cutting off cause and effect

    Chapter 137: 135 Cutting off cause and effect


    Translator: 549690339


    The golden chain that linked Otto and the two-headed ogre through the black- grounded, gold-rimmed battle axe had no physical form.


    Otto stretched out his dragon claw, trying to block the dangerous looking, strange light.


    However, the golden light went straight through Otto¡¯s dragon claw and then spread to his body along the golden chain.


    ¡°Silver Dragon, it¡¯s too late to regret now!¡±


    Koru laughed loudly: ¡°Once you¡¯re dead, your legion will naturally fall apart. As long as you are not here, the Northland will still be the territory of the


    Thunder Legion!


    l, Koru, have not disappointed my master¡¯s expectations!¡±


    But soon, the smile froze on his face.


    As expected, the golden light stopped at Otto¡¯s neck and quickly decapitated him.


    The cut was smooth, just like what had happened to Uru.


    The effect of the Legendary Battleaxe was successfully activated, and as the golden light faded, the golden chain also disappeared.


    Immediately after, a startling fountain of blood spurted out from the neck wounds of both the two-headed ogre and Otto.


    Overwhelmed by the intense pain, Koru fell to one knee, unable to believe what was happening before his eyes, even forgetting to use a magic item to stop his bleeding.


    If one head of a two-headed ogre is cut off, the other head will not die immediately.


    However, if the massive bleeding wound cannot be stopped in time, the other head will soon go into shock and die due to severe blood loss.


    Even if the bleeding was stopped in time and healing magic was used to treat the wound, the remaining head would not live long, as it would lose a significant amount of its lifespan.


    Before Koru¡¯s eyes, a hideous and terrifying giant dragon head stared wide-eyed, miserably crashing to the ground, with dragon blood splattering everywhere.


    This was Otto¡¯s head; if one only looked at this, it seemed that Koru had


    succeeded.


    But just a glance at Otto¡¯s body would make it clear how wrong he was.


    It was true that Otto¡¯s head had been forcibly cut off by the effect of the Legendary Battleaxe.


    But beside the already stopped bleeding wound on his neck, another newly grown dragon head was staring at Koru with a mocking intent.


    Feeling his physical strength rapidly declining and the surrounding temperature seemingly dropping, Koru finally reacted.


    A familiar magic bracelet shattered, and then dense electric arcs enveloped the body of the two m headed ogre.


    The neck wound left by the lost head was instantly filled with wriggling flesh buds, but it cost Koru a tremendous price.


    Although his injury was rapidly healing at a startling speed, the regenerated skin had developed some age spots, and many wrinkles appeared on his face. Even if he could survive today, he wouldn¡¯t have many years left to live.


    ¡°This¡­ this is impossible!¡±


    Koru¡¯s voice had also become old, sounding like an old man at the end of his life.


    Otto sneered and walked over, picking up his severed head and swallowing it. Under Koru¡¯s desperate gaze, the wound on Otto¡¯s shoulder rapidly healed to normal, and the head that grew on the edge slowly moved to the normal central position.


    As soon as he learned about the effect of the Legendary Battleaxe through Sofia, Otto had already begun to prepare.


    Truth be told, the effect of this Legendary Battleaxe was really powerful and unreasonable.


    He could use the golden chains to link the holder and the enemy together. Then, by cutting off his own head at the cost, the enemy¡¯s head would also be severed.


    Even legendary powerhouses might face unpredictable odds when dealing with such a bizarre effect.


    Of course, most legendary powerhouses should have some means of protecting their lives.


    However, just considering the effects, this powerful legendary battleaxe seemed tailored-made for two-headed ogres and other multi-headed creatures.


    What Koru never expected was that Otto, the strange silver giant dragon, would also be a freak with multiple heads.


    Upon realizing that the legendary battleaxe¡¯s effect was unavoidable once it was activated, Otto used his ability to grow another head.


    He then used a watered-down version of the Soul Splitting Skill to cut out a small portion of his soul and let it occupy his original head, while his main body shifted to the newly- grown head.


    He was not sure whether his soul would be damaged after the severed head was removed.


    Fortunately, the effect of the legendary battleaxe was limited to this; after swallowing the cut-off head into his stomach, the split soul portion returned to Otto¡¯s main soul.


    ¡°This time, it¡¯s really over!¡±


    Otto took a deep breath, and a terrifying energy brewed in his mouth.


    The scorching and poisonous Flaming Poison Breath swept straight toward


    Koru.


    The elderly ogre was slow in his movements, and it was impossible to avoid Otto¡¯s breath again.


    He tried to raise his battleaxe and roared with a worn-out voice, ¡°For the Thunder Legion!¡¯


    A point of light appeared in front of him, followed by raging lightning that met Otto¡¯s Flaming Poison Breath head-on.


    Compared to the highly compressed, high-temperature poisonous fog, the powerful Swift Lightning Skill was nothing.


    It couldn¡¯t even slightly hinder the incoming breath attack, as the raging lightning was devoured by the flame poison in an instant.


    Immediately afterward, Koru¡¯s entire body was engulfed by the scorching Flaming Poison fog and quickly corroded and melted into a viscous, disgusting substance.


    All the precious magic items draped over him were also corroded and destroyed in the process.


    290tto did not want any more chaos from those strange magic items, so even though it was a pity, getting rid of them all at once was more reliable.


    Naturally, the exceptional Legendary Battleaxe still lay in the disgusting viscous substance with its eye-catching luster intact.


    The super high temperature and corrosiveness of the Flaming Poison had no effect on this black and gold-edged battleaxe.


    With a disgusted expression, Otto fished the legendary battleaxe out of the viscous liquid, as it was a precious item.


    It should be known that even among legendary powerhouses, a large number did not have their own Legendary Equipment.


    This single axe alone was worth more than Otto and his subordinates¡¯ entire wealth combined, and even surpassed it by a lot.


    Otto carefully picked up the Legendary Battleaxe with two dragon claw nails, then shook off the filthy residue sticking to it.


    Afterward, he looked at Thunder Clap, who had already escaped some distance away.


    The Blue-headed Chimera leader was already airborne, seemingly about to fly far away.


    With a somber face, Otto was about to catch up and personally crush the old silver coin that sneak attacked him from behind. Suddenly, a huge fireball hit the Chimera straight from the low altitude.


    But this was not Sofia¡¯s masterpiece; it turned out to be the doing of the Dragonborn Two-headed Ogre, Mega Fatty, and Second Fatty.


    It was unknown when they had come running over with a few little minions in tow..

 Chapter 138 - Chapter 138: 136 Steadfast Iron Bones_l

    Chapter 138: 136 Steadfast Iron Bones_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Mega Fatty¡¯s Great Fireball Skill was as spectacular as usual.


    In addition to knocking poor Thunder down from the sky, it also exhausted his recently recovered mana once again.


    At this moment, Mega Fatty, with his head tilted and eyes rolled back, entered Sage Mode with a wise posture.


    ¡°Pathetic¡­


    Second Fatty glared at Mega Fatty with disdain, then rushed toward Thunder, who had fallen from the sky.


    Without a word, he started a wild hammering.


    Thunder, already seriously injured, couldn¡¯t withstand this kind of torment.


    If he were at his peak, he wouldn¡¯t pay any attention to this two-headed ogre.


    But now, it was impossible.


    And so, spineless Thunder immediately begged for mercy: ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯m willing to submit¡­ Damn it, stop!¡¯


    Hearing this, Second Fatty stopped swinging his twin hammers.


    He stared at the battered Chimera leader, then cast an inquiring glance at Otto, who was approaching in the distance.


    Sofia, too, had rushed over, and as soon as they met, she leaped onto Otto¡¯s neck after a long absence.


    After careful examination, she finally found nothing wrong and let out a sigh of relief with a surety that the half-elf girl was all right.


    At the same time, Otto was also pondering.


    Since he had woken up from his three-year slumber, it seemed that Sofia hadn¡¯t intimately climbed onto his neck in a long time.


    Perhaps the young girl had grown up and her psychological maturity had increased.


    ¡°Big Dumb Dragon, are you okay?¡±


    Looking at the half-elf girl¡¯s concerned expression, Otto smiled and said, ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m in trouble?¡±


    But when did Sofia change her nickname for him from Big Dragon to Big Dumb Dragon?


    Having not considered this before, Otto suddenly realized that the little girl had changed her tune not long after Mega Fatty had learned the fireball skill.


    So she¡¯s saying he¡¯s not as smart as an ogre¡­


    Uh¡­ sadly, Otto still hadn¡¯t learned any real magic up to now.


    Although Otto wanted to scold Sofia for impulsively rushing into the battlefield, he thought that without her help, he might have suffered a great loss.


    So, the words were swallowed back as soon as they reached his mouth. Sensing Sofia looking at him with a strange gaze, Otto¡¯s expression became slightly awkward.


    Fortunately, Thunder¡¯s plea for mercy caught Sofia¡¯s attention, and Otto focused on the old Chimera silver coin that either hid behind its peers or relied on sneak attacks.


    Honestly, Otto really wanted to personally kill this offspring.


    And he was about to do just that.


    Handing the Legendary Battleaxe to Sofia, the half-elf girl disgustedly cast several cleaning spells on the dirty ax in succession.


    Her mana had already reached its limit, so the cost of casting cleaning spells was kindly provided by Morays external battery.


    Of course, Moray¡¯s mana reserve was now low, so it could only support the consumption of low-level spells or auxiliary spells.


    Sofia had also wanted to cast a cleaning spell on Otto, but clearly, cleaning a huge dragon body about fifteen meters long required a lot of mana consumption.


    After a high-intensity battle, Otto¡¯s body was indeed very dirty, but he didn¡¯t care.


    The sharp claws, elongated and sharp like blades under the influence of the power of growth, were aided by scorching flames.


    Just as Otto sneered and was about to kill Thunder on the spot, the guy suddenly shouted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I can help you!¡¯


    Otto stopped his hand, looking amused: ¡°Interesting. What could you possibly help me with?¡±


    Having escaped death, Thunder sighed with relief and said hastily, ¡°l can lead my clan to submit to you. Your legion seems to lack powerful flying monsters.


    Spare my life, and I promise you won¡¯t regret it!¡±


    Hearing this, Otto looked up at the battlefields of the two monster legions.


    He saw that the Soaring Dragon Legion had completely gained the upper hand, and the number of powerful core monsters of the Thunder Legion on the ground began to dwindle rapidly.


    While the Angry Horn Minotaurs and Blue Storm Ogre Berserkers wielding lightning weapons were difficult to deal with, it would just be a matter of time to defeat them after losing their leader.


    As for the Blue-headed Chimera in the sky, they didn¡¯t fare well either. After gaining an absolute advantage in ground battles, the Lizardman Spear Thrower¡¯s firepower was fully transferred to them.


    Lightning Breath wasn¡¯t unlimited in range; if they wanted to spray thunderstorm at the Soaring Dragon Legion monsters, they had to fly lower.


    Yet at this distance, they were barely within the attack range of the Lizardman Spear Throwers.


    Moreover, with the addition of Warwick and Kamia, humanoid ballistas, the Blue-headed Chimera¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t optimistic either.


    So, Otto shook his head and said to Thunder, ¡°l don¡¯t think this is enough to spare your life.¡±


    As he spoke, Otto once again reached his sharp claws toward Thunder¡¯s vital spots.


    ¡°No, stop! I can tell you the secrets of the Thunder Legion!¡¯


    Once again, Otto halted his hand and said with a serious face, ¡°You¡¯d better throw all your chips out at once. I can¡¯t guarantee I¡¯ll always stop in time!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your mercy¡­¡±


    Frightened, Thunder rushed to say, ¡°The reason the Thunder Legion watches over the Northland of Nolan Forest is to guard their master¡¯s Treasure Vault¡­¡±


    ¡°You mean that Elderly Blue Dragon called Violent Thunder?¡±


    With renewed interest, Otto continued, and the half m elf girl behind him beamed and moved closer.


    ¡°Yes, the Treasure Vault is hidden in a secret underground dungeon, accessible only through a special teleportation circle.¡±


    Thunder flattered and looked at Otto, continuing, ¡°I can show you the way, as long as you spare my life¡­¡±


    As Otto seriously considered, Moray flew over and said to Thunder with a smirk, ¡°Is the teleportation circle you¡¯re talking about the one surrounded by several stone pillars?¡±


    Thunder was shocked, and Sofia laughed, ¡°Unfortunately, such a strong magical feedback is still quite easy to find.¡±


    So Otto said disappointedly, ¡°It seems your chips have expired¡­¡±


    Just as Otto was about to make his move again, Thunder quickly said, ¡°Wait! 1 can also tell you information about that Blue Dragon!¡¯


    With a sullen face, Otto asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you had enough? Why can¡¯t you just say everything at once and save time?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Thunder was on the brink of tears, thinking, ¡®You never gave me enough time to say all of this, after all¡­. ¡°

 Chapter 139 - Chapter 139: 137 War finally ends

    Chapter 139: 137 War finally ends


    Translator: 549690339


    Of course, he dared not say such words out loud.


    Otto shook his head: ¡°I remember that the Blue Dragon has been missing for nearly two hundred years. There are rumors that it is already dead!¡±


    ¡°No, she is still alive!¡±


    As if afraid that Otto wouldn¡¯t believe him, Leiming repeated: ¡°She must still be alive! ¡±


    ¡°On what basis?¡±


    If that Elderly Blue Dragon was really alive, it wouldn¡¯t be good news for Otto.


    Moreover, there was something else that concerned him.


    Otto stared at Leiming and continued to question: ¡°Wait, did you say ¡®she¡¯? You mean, Violent Thunder is a female dragon?¡±


    Having been hit with two questions in a row, Leiming replied diligently: ¡°My master¡­ no, the leader of the Thunder Legion is indeed a female dragon.


    Part of her real name is Will Rylie, and those close to her, such as Kuru, are allowed to call her Welin.¡±


    As if discovering a new continent, Moray laughed: ¡°No wonder that guy fought so hard to guard the Northland. It seems that their relationship is quite unique, could it be a cross-species tragic love?


    Or is it just the one-sided love of the two-headed ogre? Quite interesting, isn¡¯t it¡­¡±


    Not wanting to deal with Moray¡¯s nonsense, Otto focused back on Leiming and returned to the original topic.


    ¡°So, why are you so sure that the Blue Dragon is still alive?¡±


    Regarding this, Leiming explained: ¡°Before she left for the Dragon Bone


    Wasteland, she left Kuru a scale that could greatly enhance her magic power.


    According to her, as long as the magic on the scale is still active, it means she is still alive.¡±


    ¡°Where is that scale?¡±


    Leiming hesitated as he looked at Otto. Under the latter¡¯s intimidating gaze, he quietly looked at the sticky liquid Kuru had transformed into¡­


    Well, Otto remembered now that the troublesome two-headed ogre did indeed have a blue scale around its neck that could amplify the power of lightning magics.


    But now, aside from the legendary battleaxe with black edges and gold borders, everything was corroded by Otto¡¯s Flaming Poison Breath and turned into disgusting juice.


    This was not good news, but Otto reluctantly believed Leiming¡¯s words.


    Then he continued to ask: ¡°Do you know why she went to the Dragon Bone Wasteland?¡±


    Leiming seemed a bit troubled, but said: ¡°I don¡¯t know if it can be called the reason, but before she left Nolan Forest, she once told us that she wanted to say goodbye to her past.


    If she doesn¡¯t return after two hundred years, just consider her dead!


    That¡¯s all I know¡­¡±


    Otto: ¡°How long has it been since she left Nolan Forest?¡±


    Leiming said with bitterness: ¡°By the end of this year, it will be exactly two hundred years¡­¡±


    Perhaps the Blue Dragon was not dead, but in Leiming¡¯s heart, she might never return.


    But Otto still had one more question: ¡°You have really lived for nearly two hundred years?¡±


    ¡°Among the people at that time, only Kuru and I are still alive. The leaders of the Angry Horn Clan and Swift Spear Clan have been replaced over time.¡±


    Otto nodded his head. Although he still had many questions about that Blue Dragon, the most important thing now was to deal with the remnants of the Thunder Legion.


    Unlike Leiming¡¯s unyielding spirit, most of the core monsters of the Thunder Legion were still resisting in a desperate corner. However, based on their current state, they wouldn¡¯t last much longer.


    However, Otto still disliked having a bunch of annoying people making noise around him.


    Before this, Otto asked Sofia, ¡°Can we directly engrave the Blood Covenant on his soul?¡±


    What Otto referred to was Thunder, after all, this guy was still a powerful Chimera with considerable strength. To prevent accidents, it¡¯s better to be cautious.


    Upon Otto¡¯s request, Sofia simply nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s easy and doesn¡¯t take much time.¡±


    As she said this, Sofia took out a silver scale used for Dragonborn transformation from her Treasure Bag and added some magic rune patterns on it with her Mage Hand.


    Then, she placed the dragon scale on Thunder¡¯s body.


    Since Sofia forcibly destroyed the essential spell for Dragonborn transformation, the dragon scale almost instantly fell off of Thunder¡¯s body.


    However, the Blood Covenant contained within quickly reached the depths of his soul, causing Thunder to instinctively resist.


    ¡°I advise you not to do that!¡±


    Sofia¡¯s cold gaze made Thunder shudder, and he stopped resisting, allowing the Blood Covenant to be engraved deep into his soul.


    At the same time, this also meant that he personally tied the symbolic chain of being a slave around his own neck.


    But at least, he saved his own life.


    ¡°Very good! ¡±


    Otto nodded in satisfaction, then took Thunder and flew into the sky. As for Sofia, she rarely took out the saddle from her Treasure Bag that she hadn¡¯t used in a long time. Mega Fatty and Second Fatty were once again honored to become the mount of the Half-Elf girl.


    Ever since learning the Flight Skill, Sofia rarely used Mega Fatty and Second Fatty as mounts.


    It wasn¡¯t just about the convenience of the Flight Skill; more importantly, the two-headed ogre still looked too ugly to the Half-Elf girl.


    If it wasn¡¯t for her lack of magic power at the moment, she really wouldn¡¯t want to do this.


    Leaving aside Sofia and the others, it was now time for Thunder to show his value.


    At Thunder¡¯s insistence, although the forty-odd surviving Blue-headed Chimeras had some trouble understanding, they eventually left the battle and followed their leader to the edge of the battlefield.


    This battle no longer needed their intervention.


    Without the cover of the Blue-headed Chimera¡¯s lightning breath, the few remaining monsters of the Thunder Legion were even more powerless to resist the many enemies around them.


    As Otto¡¯s Thunderflame Breath swept through, the remaining core monsters of the Thunder Legion were completely wiped out.


    Although some members of the Soaring Dragon Legion were accidentally killed, no monsters cared about that.


    From this moment on, Otto became the true master of the Nolan Forest.


    Otto flew in the sky, looking indifferently at the cheering Soaring Dragon Legion below him.


    Even though they ultimately achieved victory, the Soaring Dragon Legion paid a huge price.


    On a relatively tidy piece of ground, Otto saw a somewhat embarrassed Saru, who had been entangled with the Blue-headed Chimeras in the air.


    After successfully evolving into a Dragonborn, Saru¡¯s strength had skyrocketed. If it had been him before, he would have probably been torn apart and swallowed by those blue-headed birds in a single encounter.


    And now, not only was he flying in the air and entangled with those powerful flying monsters, but he had also personally killed two powerful adult Chimeras.


    Now, the old Lizardman wiped the charred marks on his forehead and energetically reported the losses of the Soaring Dragon Legion to Otto..

 Chapter 140 - Chapter 140: 138 Legend Attributes

    Chapter 140: 138 Legend Attributes


    Translator: 549690339


    The Thunder Legion has already become history in the Nolan Forest, but the losses of the Soaring Dragon Legion are also severe.


    For this battle, Otto had brought about 50,000 monsters of different races.


    According to a rough estimate by Saru, less than 20,000 monsters survived this battle in the end.


    This is a horrifying loss. If it hadn¡¯t been for Otto¡¯s presence and the effect of the war hammer in the hands of Mega Fatty and Second Fatty, the monsters of the Soaring Dragon Legion would probably have been scattered and fled long ago.


    The gap in individual strength between the two fighting sides is too huge.


    To kill an Angry Horn Minotaur wielding an electric weapon or an Ogre Berserker, a much higher or even dozens of times higher casualty ratio is often required.


    Suddenly, Saru said, ¡°Redscale is dead¡­¡±


    The elderly lizardman paused slightly, then continued, ¡°It was the blessed Lizardman. It is said that he was killed by an Ogre Berserker.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    With a grave face, Otto did have some memories of this Dragonborn Lizardman.


    Although Redscale hadn¡¯t fully made through the entire Dragonborn Transformation Ritual, appearing a little mediocre among the four Dragonborn monsters.


    But after all, the number of the first batch of transformed monsters is not large, and this Lizardman is usually the type of person who speaks less and gets more done.


    Therefore, Otto had a fairly good impression of Redscale.


    But that¡¯s it.


    With a calm voice, Otto said, ¡°When we return, pick another monster from the outer city that performed well in the battle, then let him undergo the Dragonborn Transformation Ritual to fill Redscale¡¯s position.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the elderly lizardman had no objections and nodded, continuing to report to Otto the situation of the battle.


    In addition to the ground army monsters, the flying monsters of the Soaring Dragon Legion also suffered huge losses.


    The Giant Eagles had almost all been killed, the Hawkman girls remained a good number because they were rather witty.


    As for the naturally cruel, fearless Manticores and Perytons, they had lost more than half of their numbers.


    When Saru finished his report, Gaz along with the top monsters of the Soaring Dragon Legion¡¯s such as Little Fatty slowly gathered around Otto.


    Little Fatty had lost an arm, and in his other hand he was holding a Minotaur¡¯s head, covered in fresh blood.


    The Bearman Leader Doke was fawning behind Little Fatty, his eyes occasionally looking at the head of Bloodhorn, pondering whether he could get some sort of a blessing because of this.


    A gorgeously coloured Dragonborn Ogre was standing next to Little Fatty, Wuga was holding a giant wooden mace in one hand and a large totem pole in the other.


    When all the Angry Horn Minotaurs had died, the violent electric arcs wrapping around the totem pole quickly disappeared.


    Warwick knelt on the ground, kissing the ground towards Otto with respect and devotion.


    Kamia, the ogre, lacked the madness that was present during the battle and, like a strange giant spider, honestly stayed in the corner at the edge.


    The last one to return was the goblin Gaz, who jumped down from the Warg in a shabby state, full of scars.


    As soon as he returned, this goblin fell in front of Otto in fear, begging for forgiveness, ¡°Your Majesty, please forgive me. About a dozen Centaurs managed to break through and escaped to the Dragon Bone Wasteland.


    Their speed was very fast, and they were all focused on fleeing. It was simply impossible to catch up to them with only the Wargs.¡±


    Were there some fishes that slipped through the net?


    However, it¡¯s just a dozen or so Centaurs; it shouldn¡¯t be a big deal, right?


    Just as Otto was thinking this, Gaz added: ¡°Among them is a heavily armored female Centaur, likely the leader of the Swift Spear Clan, who led thisescapade of the Centaurs.¡¯


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t stop her?¡±


    With a somewhat interested look, Otto turned to Gaz. This Goblin, in his impression, is quite the fighter.


    After his successful transformation into a Dragonborn Monster, he even gave off the vibe of being the strongest one in the Soaring Dragon Legion, of course, excluding Sofia and Otto.


    At this point, Gaz blushed slightly, ¡°The plate armor on that Centaur is quite troublesome, probably a valuable magic item. Once activated, it adds a violent thunderbolt to her body.


    Even though I activated the effect of the Giant Slayer Longsword, I was repelled by her. She used this opportunity to escape with a dozen Centaurs.¡±


    With the belated arrival of Thunder, Otto finally got an idea about the current situation of the top elite monsters in the Thunder Legion.


    Kuru from the Blue Storm Clan and Bloodhorn from the Angry Horn Clan had both died. Rita, the leader of the Swift Spear Clan, had escaped with a few Centaurs to the Dragon Bone Wasteland.


    As for Thunder himself, he had now become Otto¡¯s minion.


    Once Sofia arrived on her Two-headed Ogre, Otto handed over all matters of the Soaring Dragon Legion to Saru and Gaz.


    Now, he was about to start his treasure hunt!


    The treasure vault of an Elderly Blue Dragon, it was an exciting thought alone.


    But before that, there was another important thing, the Legendary Battleaxe retrieved from Kuru.


    Using Sofia¡¯s eyes, he could easily gather specific information about this legendary weapon.


    ¡°Gaenor Keren¡¯s Guillotine: A legendary battleaxe.


    It allows the wielder to greatly ignore the physical defenses of the target.


    The axe absorbs the blood of the wielder or the target to drastically enhance the wielder¡¯s strength.


    It can activate Gaenor Keren¡¯s Guillotine, the wielder can decapitate themselves to decapitate the linker, casting range is 10 meters.¡±


    Well, the effect of this legendary battleaxe is extremely straightforward and brutal.


    Aside from the high-cost special effect, Otto had first-hand experience of its strong armor-piercing ability.


    Coating defenses or thick scales were as weak as paper to this battleaxe.


    Also, it can absorb blood to significantly enhance the wielder¡¯s strength.


    This must have been the reason why the Two-headed Ogre, controlled by Uru, could surpass his own strength in a short time.


    But looking at the final effect, if one doesn¡¯t have a sturdy physique to handle this power, it can also cause significant self-damage.


    At this point, Moray suddenly yelled: ¡°I remember, I¡¯ve heard about this guy


    Gaenor Keren.


    He was a legendary berserker who loved to cut off his opponent¡¯s head. Although he was strong, he always had a headache because he couldn¡¯t find a suitable weapon.


    Later I heard that in order to forge a powerful legendary battleaxe, he was deceived by a Dark Dwarf and cut off his own head as a sacrificial offering.¡± So ruthless?


    While the corner of Otto¡¯s mouth twitched, Moray just laughed, ¡°It seemed like he was successful, he got what he deserved!¡±

 Chapter 141 - Chapter 141: 139 Striking Rich_l

    Chapter 141: 139 Striking Rich_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Otto found it hard to understand this guy¡¯s and Moray¡¯s thought process, and Sofia¡¯s gaze shifted to another item.


    It was a thick totem pole handed over by Wuga, which had caused quite a bit of trouble for the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    Soon, Sofia read out its specific information.


    ¡°Will Rylie¡¯s Lightning Totem: By infusing it with a certain amount of magic power, it can add lightning damage to the weapons of allies within a certain range.


    After infusing magic power, the wielder¡¯s every attack will definitely have a certain degree of lightning damage and paralyzing effect.¡±


    It seemed to be a very effective magic item, but not enough to reach the level of a legendary equipment.


    Through the lightning patterns pieced together with blue scales on the surface and the name of the item, it could easily be deduced that this equipment was most likely related to the long-lost Blue Dragon.


    As for these weapons and equipment, Otto had an idea in his mind.


    That is, if he himself swallowed these precious magic items or even legendary equipment, would they provide him with any useful benefits?


    He had been so busy with other things that he hadn¡¯t thought about this possibility up until now.


    To prevent any accidents and waste of precious legendary battleaxes, maybe he could try with this totem pole first.


    Now having successfully united Nolan Forest, Otto had enough time to deal with this issue.


    He put both pieces of equipment into Sofia¡¯s treasure bag, and before experimenting with his idea, Otto decided to go to the Blue Dragon¡¯s Treasure Vault first.


    There might be some other unexpected gains as well.


    Although Sofia¡¯s eyes could see where the teleport array leading to the dungeon was, to prevent any possible defense mechanisms, Leiming was brought along as a guide.


    To prevent any accidents happening in his absence, Leiming repeatedly instructed his tribesmen to listen to Saru and Gaz¡¯s arrangements before leaving.


    He didn¡¯t want to come back and find himself an oddball because of their foolishness.


    Then, a group of people resolutely went to the Blue Dragon¡¯s Treasure Vault.


    Besides Otto, Sofia, Leiming, and Moray, the Two-headed Ogre, Mega Fatty and Second Fatty brought along more than a dozen strong adult Ogres.


    This was to guard against any situations that required heavy manual labor.


    The teleportation array leading to the dungeon was easy to find, and large enough to fit all the treasure seekers with ease.


    After a sensation similar to motion sickness, Otto and his companions arrived at an entirely new place.


    The first thing they noticed was the pitch-black darkness.


    With his dark vision, Otto quickly spotted a campfire that could be lit nearby, and then exhaled a small flame towards it.


    Finally, there was some light in this ghostly place. Surprisingly, the surroundings were quite spacious.


    The underground city resembled Blackstone Castle in the Land of the Soaring Dragon; both were built with neatly cut stones.


    However, the main color here was more commonly seen as a yellowish-gray.


    Though the place was large, Otto searched and found nothing but some simple tables and chairs.


    Otto glared at Leiming, ¡°So where¡¯s the treasure vault?¡±


    The latter immediately ran to a seemingly ordinary stone wall and pointed at it, saying to Otto, ¡°The Treasure Vault is behind this wall, and only Kuru knows the way through.¡±


    But Kuru was already dead, so did no one know how to enter the Blue Dragon¡¯s Treasure Vault?


    Sofia blinked, searching for a while without finding any clue.


    It seemed that getting through this wall had little to do with magic. Moray cackled, ¡°I think we should just use a lightning breath to blast through it!¡±


    It might sound effective, but it could also cause the collapse of the well-constructed dungeon.


    An underground city that could accommodate a fifteen-meter-long adult dragon and still have plenty of room was quite a nice place.


    With its hidden location close to the Dragon Bone Wasteland, it could serve as a transit station for future trade or actions with Black Gold City.


    Ignoring Moray, Otto suddenly remembered an ability he had barely used since gaining it.


    To everyone¡¯s astonishment, Otto¡¯s body gradually became transparent.


    It was Phantom Insubstantiality, which made Otto look like a giant dragon-shaped ghost.


    ¡°Big silly dragon, are you okay?¡±


    Waving to Sofia, who looked worried, he calmly said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Leiming on the side was silent, but couldn¡¯t help feeling bitter in his heart, wondering what kind of bizarre creature he and the Thunder Legion had provoked¡­


    Regarding Otto¡¯s current appearance, Moray commented, ¡°It seems you¡¯ve turned into something like a ghost, but even ghosts can only pass through walls about half their own volume¡­ uh¡­


    At this point, he suddenly stopped, looked at Otto¡¯s fifteen-meter-long body, and simply closed his mouth.


    With Otto¡¯s current size, there were probably very few walls thick enough to stop him.


    Not bothering with Moray, Otto first tentatively stretched his forepaw towards the wall.


    It seemed to pass through without any obstruction, and he didn¡¯t feel any discomfort.


    Then, Otto tried to pass half of his body through the wall, and quickly followed with the rest of his body.


    Not long after that, the sound of gears turning was heard, and the stone wall blocking the way began to slowly lower.


    Sofia, who was on the outside, soon saw Otto return to his solid form. Her big silly dragon had found a conspicuous switch inside.


    At this moment, Otto was standing upright, extending his forepaw and igniting a ball of fire that illuminated the surrounding scene.


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡±


    Upon seeing the situation, Sofia gasped in surprise, taking a deep breath to calm her excited emotions.


    Behind the stone wall was a large hall with a height and width of about fifty meters each, and countless gold and silver treasures piled like hills in the center.


    Mixed among the gold and silver mountains were many dazzling jewels, including a large number of precious magic gems and crystals.


    Some exquisite weapons and equipment were placed beside them, as well as a row of human-sized standard knight plate armor. They were well-made and obviously valuable.


    In the corner, there were some short, stout humanoid skeletons, identified by the expert Moray as dwarfs.


    It seemed that this well-concealed stone wall was their work, and maybe they were silenced after finishing it to better hide the treasure vault.


    Otto and Sofia looked at each other, and the same idea came to their minds almost simultaneously.


    We¡¯re rich now!

 Chapter 142 - Chapter 142: 140 Human Spy_l

    Chapter 142: 140 Human Spy_l


    Translator: 549690339


    The amount was much more abundant compared to the kind-hearted Red Dragon who donated his entire fortune.


    Various gold and silver treasures reflected dazzling and enchanting light under the flame of Otto¡¯s dragon claw.


    Otto first swallowed hard, but couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and rushed up, burying his enormous body in the pile of treasures.


    He rolled around in it as if taking a bath, happily turning over.


    Hard metal coins and gemstones with sharp corners would be somewhat uncomfortable for ordinary creatures.


    But for a dragon, it was no different from a soft massage bed.


    Since devouring three True Dragons, many draconic habits have gradually influenced Otto.


    Although he was careful not to be too affected, there was nothing wrong with his love for treasures, right?


    Moreover, the soul from the flower family that Otto originated from was inherently a treasure fanatic, but in the past, he just loved a type of red paper more.


    Furthermore, there were no other entertainment options now¡­


    Due to Otto¡¯s sudden action, the only light source nearby disappeared, but luckily Sofia found the switch for the illuminating gemstones nearby.


    Soon, various colors of light lit up one by one at the top of the hall.


    Although Sofia¡¯s expression was not as impulsive as Otto¡¯s, her wide eyes seemed to be filled with golden light.


    Moray was excitedly floating around a pile of treasures, having found a bunch of precious magic metals.


    Many magic research topics that were shelved due to the insufficient mining capacity of the Sulfur Mountains could now be studied again.


    After having enough fun, it¡¯s time to consider how to take away these adorable and charming little treasures.


    At first, Otto didn¡¯t expect the Blue Dragon¡¯s treasure vault to be so rich, and more than a dozen adult Ogres were not enough.


    So, Otto contacted Saru through the scales under his dragon horn.


    At his request, the Corrupted Elves led by Elise quickly rode over on Chimeras and Wyverns.


    The Corrupted Elves first came to the dungeon through the teleportation array and respectfully stood by Sofia¡¯s side, dutifully acting as the power banks.


    During the previous battle, the Corrupted Elves, led by Elise, mostly hid in places with no one around and acted as edge observers.


    However, Otto didn¡¯t depend on them. As long as they could do their daily work well, that would be enough.


    With the help of Corrupted Elf power banks, Sofia, who had restored her mana, used magic to create large Ice Chests again,


    This time, they were specially designed for Chimeras and Wyverns, so they didn¡¯t need to be made into backpacks, but more like hanging baskets.


    Several adult Ogres, under the command of Second Fatty, were continuously loading various treasures into the ice hanging baskets from far away.


    After being filled, Sofia would seal the top to prevent even a single gold coin from falling out during transportation.


    Some Ogres were responsible for transporting the ice hanging baskets through the teleportation array and tying them to the legs of Chimeras or Wyverns.


    Then it was a mechanical repetition of the work. Until all the treasures were packed and taken away, none of the flying monsters waiting outside were allowed to run around.


    By the time Sofia had drained all of the Corrupted Elves¡¯ mana reserves, the Blue Dragon¡¯s treasure vault was finally emptied.


    In order to uphold the noble principle of taking everything except for a needle and thread, everything else was taken away. Even the magical gems that served as lighting in the hall¡¯s ceiling were all pried out and taken away.


    It was well-known that many areas within Blackstone Castle still lacked lighting, so they couldn¡¯t afford to waste them.


    With all their magic drained, the Corrupted Elves looked dazed and weak, their bodies limp on the ground. They were later carried away by the Ogres on their shoulders.


    Now wealthy, Otto casually threw a few gold coins into his mouth as a snack.


    The gold coins, stamped with stars and moons, somehow tasted like hard candy to Otto, although without the milky flavor¡­


    What concerned Otto more was that these gold coins with celestial patterns had much better quality than the ones in Blackstone Castle.


    The casting process was also very exquisite. Compared to these coins, the ones at home seemed like cheap knockoffs from a small workshop.


    But these were just passing thoughts for Otto.


    He quickly put these aside, placed Sofia on his neck, and led a group of Chimeras and Wyverns carrying the ice baskets towards the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    As for the Ogres and Corrupted Elves, they had to follow the main force of the Soaring Dragon Legion and walk back home.


    On the way back, Otto and Sofia kept an eye on the large aerial beasts, fearing they might lose some of the precious gold due to their clumsiness.


    As a result, the speed of their return was a bit slower.


    Compared to before the army¡¯s departure, the Land of the Soaring Dragon hadn¡¯t changed much, just appearing a bit desolate due to the reduced number of monsters.


    Under Moray¡¯s continuous scolding, the Chimeras and Wyverns put on bitter faces and carefully placed the ice baskets in front of Blackstone Castle.


    Then, they hurriedly left to find a place to rub their nearly frozen claws¡­


    Longfang and Dragonborn Beastman Krom arrived as soon as possible.


    At Sofia¡¯s request, Longfang gathered some remaining Quilboars and Ogres to carry the treasure-filled baskets into the inner palace where Sofia and Otto lived together.


    The Half-Elf girl took out the Legendary Battleaxe and the huge Totem Pillar from the Treasure Bag and handed them to Otto.


    After that, Sofia happily hummed a tune Otto had never heard before, bouncing and skipping off to the inner palace with Moray to count the treasures.


    Meanwhile, Otto stayed in the Council Chamber, preparing to try to devour the Totem Pillar in front of him.


    However, Longfang and Krom remained close, so Otto didn¡¯t move, looking puzzled at the two of them.


    ¡°Is there anything you need to report to me?¡±


    Upon hearing Otto¡¯s low voice, the Quilboar and Dragonborn Beastman looked at each other. Then, Longfang stepped forward.


    ¡°Your Majesty, during your absence with the army, we captured several humans who sneaked into the inner city of the Land of the Soaring Dragon.¡±


    ¡°Humans?¡±


    Hearing this, Otto immediately placed the two weapons on the Blackstone Platform covered with gold and treasures, then motioned for Longfang to continue.


    From Longfang¡¯s account, Otto quickly understood the matter.


    In short, several adventurers or spies from Lait Kingdom had sneaked into the inner city of the Land of the Soaring Dragon at night, hoping for a lucky break.


    Obviously, their luck wasn¡¯t very good. Before they had a chance to make a move, they ran into Krom, who had no home to return to..

 Chapter 143 - Chapter 143: 141 Lait, the New King_l

    Chapter 143: 141 Lait, the New King_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Several humans suddenly appeared in the land of the Soaring Dragon, surrounded by monsters, which was obviously not a good sign.


    So, these guys were knocked out by Krom and locked up.


    Longfang and Krom planned to deal with them after Otto returned.


    However, Otto was a bit puzzled.


    Didn¡¯t this Orc come to the Land of the Soaring Dragon with his family? It was said that his wife and daughter were living in the inner city, and Longfang had even arranged a nice residence for them.


    So, why was he running around outside in the middle of the night?


    Otto didn¡¯t ask, and Krom wouldn¡¯t mention it on his own.


    Were they really expecting this powerful Dragonborn Beastman to say that he was going through an embarrassing mid-life crisis right now¡­


    Accepting the Dragonborn Transformation ritual and becoming stronger was a good thing.


    But at the same time, because he became more robust and his body size increased, he was temporarily alienated by his beloved wife.


    At least until he could accurately control his growing strength, he was forbidden to enter his home.


    Just as he was squatting miserably in front of his house in the middle of the night, waiting for daylight, those unlucky people happened to appear right under Krom¡¯s eyes.


    If Otto didn¡¯t inquire, he wouldn¡¯t naturally reveal this miserable experience.


    Currently, only Longfang knew about his embarrassment, but the single Quilboar had some difficulty understanding his predicament.


    Regarding these humans, Otto was very interested.


    Soon, several Lizardmen dragged in a few haggard-looking humans.


    These guys indeed looked like the Lait people.


    Tall, with dark eyes, thick brown beards and body hair, wearing shabby leather clothes.


    As Otto examined them, these Lait men of varying ages also saw Otto.


    Damn, it was a freaking huge dragon!


    Immediately, some timid fellows were scared and collapsed to the ground, as most inexperienced people couldn¡¯t tell the difference between evil dragons and kind dragons.


    In their eyes, as long as it was a dragon, it was a monster that ate people. Although Otto was probably somewhere in between the two, neither good nor bad.


    However, there was one exception among these people.


    A large man with a bare chest, sporting an ax-shaped mark on his chest, stared disdainfully at the cowards nearby.


    This caught Otto¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Humans, how dare you trespass into my territory!¡±


    With Otto¡¯s crimson eyes fixed on these bearded men, his voice was deep and terrifying, ¡°Speak your intentions, or you will be torn apart and devoured by my minions!¡±


    Most of the people were scared speechless by Otto, but the only seemingly


    calm tall man sneered at Otto, ¡°Silver Dragon, your good days are coming to an end; the great New King will soon sweep away all things around Lait.


    If I were you, I would seize the time to let us go, then run to Serbia, kneel at the feet of the New King, kiss his toes and beg for his forgiveness!¡±


    Had the kid been scared out of his wits?


    Feeling annoyed, Otto waved his dragon claw, and the Lizardmen took away the foolish talker and the terrified guys beside him.


    Once Shasharu returned, they would hand over these guys to him for a proper interrogation.


    Somewhat embarrassed, Longfang immediately knelt in front of Otto and said, ¡°Sorry, Your Majesty, I didn¡¯t expect¡­ ¡®


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­


    Feeling a bit speechless, Otto lay on the Blackstone Platform, showing that he didn¡¯t mind.


    At this moment, Krom suddenly spoke up, ¡°Your Majesty, about the Lait New


    King that he mentioned, perhaps I can provide some intelligence.¡±


    Although Otto didn¡¯t care much about a human monarch, since his lap dog had run onto his territory, it was only appropriate to learn a little more.


    With Otto¡¯s permission, Krom began, ¡°Before joining the Soaring Dragon Legion, I was a slave in the Serbia Colosseum of the Lait Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Colosseum?¡±


    Otto¡¯s eyes lit up, feeling that this Orc¡¯s background was quite similar to his own.


    This made Otto suddenly feel that the Orc, whom he had only met a few times, seemed much more familiar.


    Hearing his master¡¯s words, Krom thought Otto was very interested in the Colosseum.


    So he began to explain, ¡°The Colosseum is the favorite entertainment venue of the Lait people, almost every town has different scales of Colosseums, and even some sparsely populated villages are no exception.


    Even watching a few guard dogs fight could get them sitting on the ground, watching all afternoon.¡±


    On this point, Otto could also relate.


    Just like those stupid people in Kor Town, even though they didn¡¯t have much money, they still went to the Colosseum to have fun.


    As for Krom, although he said he was a slave in the Colosseum.


    But compared to monsters like Dire Wolves, there probably wasn¡¯t much difference; both were part of the Colosseum¡¯s performance.


    After all, to most humans, Orcs were just another type of monster.


    There was not much to discuss about the Colosseum, and Krom quickly continued, ¡°The reason I could escape the Colosseum and even leave Serbia with my wife and daughter to come to the Land of the Soaring Dragon was actually all thanks to the Lait New King.¡±


    Without Otto asking more, he continued, ¡°At that time, the New King had just launched a military coup, personally killed his elder brother, Grand Duke Lait, and then declared the Lait Kingdom as history, proclaiming himself the New King and changing Lait to a kingdom.¡±


    It sounded like a ruthless and ambitious figure.


    Suddenly, Otto asked, ¡°Do you know much about the Lait Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°About as much as an ordinary citizen¡­¡±


    Krom could only give an uncertain answer.


    At Otto¡¯s request, Krom began to recount everything he knew about the Lait country.


    Just as he said, these were things any ordinary citizen would know.


    Firstly, it was a small coastal country. Besides being adjacent to Nolan Forest and the Sulfur Mountains in the east, it had the abundant Harvest Bay in the west.


    Additionally, Lait bordered three other similarly sized countries, Tal, Dilant, and Mido, all of which were vassals of the Farrand Kingdom.


    None of these countries were very affluent, and the infertile coastal lands could hardly grow any crops, yet they still had to pay taxes to Farrand.


    As a result, many adventurers would often take their chances in Nolan Forest and the Sulfur Mountains.


    Or they would go out to sea and dabble in piracy; the merchant ships of the Castilla Empire across Harvest Bay were their favorite big fish.


    Since the Dragon Disaster appeared, most adventurers had also swarmed to become pirates.


    Poor and rugged places produce rogues, and Lait was a rather chaotic kingdom as it was.


    Their monarchs hardly ever had a normal accession, and Grand Duke Lait had also seized power after personally killing his father..

 Chapter 144 - Chapter 144: 142 Swallowing Battle Axe_1

    Chapter 144: 142 Swallowing Battle Axe_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Before making a move, the new king hid in an obscure corner to quietly develop. Otherwise, he might have been killed by his elder brother, the Grand Duke Lait.


    However, it was the first time that a situation like the new king¡¯s brazenly turning Lait from a duchy into a kingdom had occurred.


    This was obviously a challenge to the authority of the Farrand Kingdom, even though there were two small countries, Tal and Dilant, between the two.


    However, it was believed that the royal family and nobles of Farrand would not let Lait off easily.


    In the end, Krom added: ¡°I heard about this from others. It is said that the number of the new king¡¯s troops is not even half that of Grand Duke Lait, and many soldiers do not have complete sets of weapons and equipment.


    But despite this, the new king still easily defeated the Grand Duke Lait head-on and then carried out a bloody purge of the major nobles within Serbia.


    The owner of the arena was a minor female noble called the Pink Lady, who joined the new king at the last moment and sent all her servants to help the new king clean up the other nobles.


    However, this also led to a shortage of guards in the arena, and most of the armed men were busy looting the rich area, so I had a chance to escape.¡±


    Above is all the intelligence that Krom knows about Lait Duchy.


    With nothing else to say, Otto waved his dragon claw and let the two monsters leave.


    However, since Saru had not returned, the Quilboar Chieftain Longfang stood guard not far from the Blackstone Castle, in case the great Silver Dragon Lord needed him.


    Now, Otto took out the Legendary Battleaxe and the Totem Pillar again.


    It was time to test his hypothesis.


    Just as planned, he set the Legendary Battleaxe aside for the time being, then swallowed the Totem Pillar with the engraved lightning pattern into his stomach.


    Dragons can use most magic items, such as a belt as a ring tied to their claws.


    If a dragon wants to use a boot or other difficult-to-wear magic item, they can swallow it into their stomach to use it.


    However, this method did not seem to work for Otto, because the totem pillar he swallowed into his stomach was almost digested instantly.


    At the same time, Otto also gained related abilities.


    ¡°Lightning Weapon: Can add lightning damage to your and other designated unit¡¯s weapons, with a certain chance of adding a paralysis effect during attacks.¡±


    This is the ability Otto gained through devouring the Totem Pillar, which proves that devouring magic items is a good choice to gain new abilities.


    Of course, this also means that Otto cannot use the magic item¡¯s abilities by swallowing it into his stomach like ordinary dragons.


    Furthermore, the Lightning Weapon ability fused with the Flame Enchantment ability derived from the Red Dragon.


    According to the Light Ball Boss¡¯s explanation, now Otto can not only add lightning damage to himself and his allies, but also replace the position of lightning with the energy of flames or other breath weapons.


    This is a very practical ability and satisfies Otto for now.


    Similarly, because of the new abilities, Otto was a bit tired and needed a short But Otto resisted the desire to sleep, and looked at the Legendary Battleaxe.


    The main show was just a test before, and now it is the real deal.


    Being extra careful, Otto picked up the Legendary Battleaxe and slowly put it into his mouth.


    The blade of this thing is frighteningly sharp, and Otto did not want to cut the neck while swallowing it.


    Even though Otto was extremely careful, his esophagus was still cut open by the sharp blade, leaving a long gash.


    Fortunately, the weapon finally reached Otto¡¯s stomach, and the wounds in the esophagus were quickly healed by the powerful healing ability.


    Even a Legendary Weapon seems to have no difference from ordinary things once it enters Otto¡¯s stomach.


    In the blink of an eye, it was completely digested by the Light Ball Boss.


    At the same time, all the abilities on the Legendary Battleaxe were inherited perfectly by Otto.


    Although Otto wanted to test his newly acquired abilities, the immense fatigue caused his eyelids to fight.


    Helplessly, Otto had to use the Communication Scale first to greet Sofia, then climbed onto the Blackstone Platform and immediately fell into a deep sleep.


    It is unknown how long passed before Otto suddenly opened his eyes.


    However, he found that he was not standing in the Council Chamber of Blackstone Castle but floating in a pale, endless void.


    Everything seemed to be nonexistent here, even the ground beneath his feet was empty.


    The feeling was as if he was floating in space, unable to find a foothold, and everything was just pure white.


    Wait a minute¡­


    Were those feet, not dragon claws?


    Confused, Otto looked at his bare feet and then stretched out his hand to count his fingers.


    They were ten normal human fingers, without scales or claw blades.


    He had transformed back into his original form, and he was also completely naked.


    The faint glow at the edge of his body made Otto feel as if his existence was not very stable.


    Suddenly, a battleaxe grazed his ear and flew past, startling Otto and sending chills down his spine.


    Looking in the direction where the axe came from, he saw a ferocious orc staring at him with a regretful expression.


    Apparently, the orc had just attacked him.


    The black-edged, gold-bordered battleaxe in the orc¡¯s hand looked very familiar; wasn¡¯t it the Legendary Battleaxe called Gaenor Keren¡¯s Guillotine?


    Moreover, the axe that just flew past his ear looked exactly the same as the one in the orc¡¯s hand.


    So, what was going on? Could Legendary Battleaxes be mass-produced?


    When did they become so worthless¡­


    Before Otto could think more about it, the orc made a throat-slitting gesture towards him.


    Then, the orc leaned back, raising the axe with one hand, and threw it towards Otto from a distance like a throwing weapon.


    It looked terrifying but made no sound of breaking through the air, it seemed that there was no air in this strange space, and he did not need to breathe.


    It was a very peculiar place, but now was not the time to think about it.


    Now, Otto was floating in the pure white void, with no foothold in sight, so how could he move?


    Perhaps holding a fart might propel his body forward a little, but unfortunately, Otto¡¯s body structure was very special at the moment, and he seemed to not have this function..

 Chapter 145 - Chapter 145: 143 Spiritual Battlefield 1

    Chapter 145: 143 Spiritual Battlefield 1


    Translator: 549690339


    Everything was a total mess!


    Even worse, Otto couldn¡¯t see his precious little brother down below, and his indescribable smoothness was unbearable.


    At the same time, he realized that his current state seemed very similar to that of a ghost¡­


    So Otto tried to float and move himself like a ghost, but still failed.


    Watching the orc¡¯s thrown axe getting closer and closer, Otto couldn¡¯t help but become anxious.


    He couldn¡¯t count on the opponent missing every time, but with no footholds around, Otto couldn¡¯t run away.


    So Otto simply went for broke, reaching out to try to catch the spinning, flying axe with his bare hand.


    The idea was good, but the chances of success were slim.


    Having grown accustomed to his dragon body, Otto was surprisingly clumsy with his human limbs now.


    As expected, the spinning axe slashed off a piece of Otto¡¯s forearm.


    Fortunately, this forced a change in the axe¡¯s trajectory, and it flew past the edge of Otto¡¯s shoulder.


    The severed half of Otto¡¯s forearm floated beside him for a moment, before vanishing into stardust.


    Looking at the smooth cut on his arm, no blood flowed, only a faint glow emanated from the wound.


    There were no signs of bones or blood vessels, as if his entire body was made of the same material.


    Surprisingly, there was no pain, but the arm missing half a forearm felt a little awkward for Otto.


    And Otto also saw with his own eyes, the ferocious-looking orc across from him clasped his hands, and another legendary battleaxe with the same design appeared out of thin air.


    So this thing can be summoned out of thin air?


    With that doubt, Otto also stretched out his intact right hand. Soon, the same black-gold battleaxe appeared in Otto¡¯s hand.


    It turns out this thing really can be mass-produced¡­


    As Otto was thinking this, the orc across from him had already thrown his axe at him again.


    Although a bit surprised that Otto could summon the same weapon, for now, the orc¡¯s thoughts hadn¡¯t changed.


    That was to kill this unknown guy first and then figure out how to leave this strange place.


    Yes, like Otto, he too had been suddenly pulled into this bizarre white void without any prior knowledge.


    As for being able to summon the black-gold legendary battleaxe out of thin air, it was entirely his subconscious act.


    It was because he was Genocren, the first master of the legendary battleaxe, who in order to make the axe even more perfect, personally beheaded himself.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The two identical axes clashed, and Otto¡¯s strength was clearly no match for the orc¡¯s.


    He felt his right hand go limp, and both axes flew past him.


    This only added to Otto¡¯s pressure, and he also noticed that the orc across him had a much brighter glow on his body than he did.


    As the opponent re-summoned the battleaxe, Otto quickly thought about his strategy.


    Soon, he discovered the existence of the Light Ball Boss on his body.


    Then Otto realized that all this was because he had devoured the legendary battleaxe.


    The axe was different from ordinary legendary weapons, as Genocren¡¯s soul was sealed inside it.


    When Otto devoured the legendary battleaxe, the sealed Genocren was released too.


    However, Otto¡¯s devouring ability from the Light Ball couldn¡¯t devour souls yet, so this gave Genocren an opportunity.


    This powerful legendary beastman soul wanted to turn the tables, kill Otto¡¯s soul, and occupy his body.


    Comparing Otto¡¯s powerful dragon body, his own soul was still that of an ordinary human, how could he possibly be a match for Genocren.


    So at a critical moment, the Light Ball Boss activated emergency mode, pulling both Otto and Genocren¡¯s souls into this strange white void.


    This place was called the Soul Battlefield, one of the abilities that the evolved Light Ball would be able to use later, but it wasn¡¯t ready yet.


    As the name suggests, this was a battlefield specifically for souls.


    As long as Otto defeated his opponent¡¯s soul here, he would be able to devour and absorb the fragments of their soul to strengthen his own soul.


    That way, not only could his physical body become stronger through his devouring ability, but Otto¡¯s soul would no longer be as weak as it was now.


    Of course, the premise was that Otto could defeat the orc¡¯s soul across from him.


    If he failed, what would happen wasn¡¯t described in the Light Ball, but Otto didn¡¯t want to find out for himself either.


    After all, the Light Ball Boss¡¯s ability hadn¡¯t been fully perfected yet. If it were its final form, this place wouldn¡¯t be called Soul Battlefield but Soul Furnace.


    Just like the most common devouring ability, no matter who you are, if your soul enters here, it will be broken down into soul fragments to strengthen Otto¡¯s own soul.


    And fighting in this empty white void was simple ¨C just use your imagination.


    From the Light Ball¡¯s feedback, it could be known that in this void, all souls could use their soul power to imagine and create almost any object.


    However, if you want to use it, the created object must be a real, plausible object that has existed before.


    Otherwise, it would just be a pile of trinkets with only appearances.


    Whether creating objects or taking damage, a certain amount of soul power would be consumed.


    If one party¡¯s soul power is exhausted, it would mean they lost this soul battle.


    How to properly use one¡¯s soul power for effective offense and defense is the key to winning this battle.


    Even though Otto is the host of the Light Ball, the current situation is extremely unfavorable for him.


    It was because the orc¡¯s soul power across from him was obviously much more abundant and powerful than his own.


    But Otto also had a very clear advantage, that was information about this place.


    However, as time went on, the opponent would slowly become familiar with the Soul Battlefield, so Otto had to fight quickly!


    Just as he was considering this, another identical legendary battleaxe flew towards Otto¡¯s neck.


    This was already the third flying axe attack, and the orc across from him seemed to be getting more and more skilled.


    At least this time, the trajectory of the flying axe seemed much more accurate than the previous two. If left alone, Otto¡¯s head would be chopped off.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With another crisp sound, the black-gold battleaxe crashed into a piece of iron that appeared out of thin air and bounced off it with the iron plate towards the edge..

 Chapter 146 - Chapter 146: 144 Soul Creation_l

    Chapter 146: 144 Soul Creation_l


    Translator: 549690339


    This was the Legendary Battleaxe, whose sharpness and armor-piercing abilities Otto had experienced firsthand.


    Ordinary objects couldn¡¯t withstand such a deadly weapon, so Otto deliberately placed an iron plate of the same material in its path.


    The reason for using an iron plate of the same material instead of an identical battleaxe was simple: to minimize the consumption of Soul Power.


    Unlike the legendary beastman across from him, Otto¡¯s soul strength was not very high; in fact, it was somewhat weak.


    Having lost part of his forearm, he also summoned a Legendary Battleaxe and an iron plate of the same material.


    The consumption of Soul Power for these tasks was no small amount for Otto, and at this moment, he could already clearly sense that his existence had become more unstable.


    The faint light flickering around his body was much dimmer than when it had first begun.


    Otto could create new objects out of thin air with Soul Power in his surroundings, but as the distance increased, so did the proportionate consumption of Soul Power.


    So, Otto extended his right hand, and a Revolver appeared in it.


    As usual, Beastman Gaenor Keren coalesced a black and gold Legendary Battleaxe in his hand, while looking somewhat puzzled at the short, hollow iron tube in Otto¡¯s hand.


    It looked a bit like the Firearms that dwarves use, which seem more like toys than weapons.


    So, what was the use of such a thing without even a blade? Had the feeble human across from him finally lost his mind?


    Just as he thought this, a thunderous boom sounded, and a burst of sparks erupted from the strange, hollow tube.


    A metal bullet shot through his body at an incredible speed, directly blasting an irregular hole where it had hit.


    Dwarf Firearms definitely didn¡¯t have this kind of power.


    ¡°What on earth is that thing?¡±


    Gaenor Keren was shocked as he looked at the hole in his chest. He couldn¡¯t comprehend how such a hollow tube could unleash such astonishing power.


    Before he could think further, Otto had already emptied the remaining bullets in the Revolver.


    However, the recoil of the Revolver was a bit strong, and his shooting skills were not very good. Including the previous shot, out of six bullets, only two had hit.


    A truly sunset-level shooting skill.


    While Otto was reloading, Gaenor Keren once again threw the Legendary Battleaxe in his hand and was subsequently blocked by Otto using the same method.


    But Gaenor Keren did not stay in place, waiting to play some turn-based game with Otto. He tried to create some wooden planks in front of him, stepping on them slowly as he walked towards Otto.


    Knowing the identity of his opponent, Otto naturally didn¡¯t want to be approached by a powerful legendary warrior.


    He immediately emptied the reloaded bullets, his aim was slightly better this time but only one shot actually hit.


    The mighty Orc actually blocked the high-speed bullet with a newly coalesced battleaxe.


    At this moment, Otto wondered if he should say something like ¡°A legendary powerhouse is truly terrifying¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, Gaenor Keren seemed to have adjusted to the situation under his feet. His pace became faster and faster.


    Since the Revolver wasn¡¯t effective, Otto simply threw it like a stone at the approaching Orc.


    Of course, Otto never expected this to work.


    With a faint flash of light, Otto¡¯s severed forearm had regrown.


    As he had thought, even his own body could be restored by creating it out of thin air with Soul Power.


    Perhaps he could also transform his body into the dragon form he was more accustomed to in recent years, but unfortunately, his current Soul Power was so weak and sparse that he couldn¡¯t even create a single dragon claw.


    Having briefly familiarized himself with his newly regrown limb, a white light flashed, and a Sprayer symbolizing justice appeared in Otto¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you block this!¡±


    A cruel smile appeared on Otto¡¯s face as he fiercely pulled the trigger.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a sound like a louder thunderclap, Gaenor Keren reflexively placed the Legendary Battleaxe across his chest.


    An immense force instantly hit him, pushing him back two steps.


    The wide coverage of the shotgun blast couldn¡¯t be blocked by a single battleaxe; his upper chest and lower body were riddled with irregular bullet holes.


    And what angered him even more was,


    After unleashing an even more violent burst of sparks, the front end of the much longer hollow iron tube actually pushed the damned human back.


    Otto continued shooting at the Orc while using the powerful recoil of the Sprayer to keep retreating.


    His plan was to get to a safe distance, then bring out an AK symbolizing truth.


    Gaenor Keren could probably guess Otto¡¯s thoughts, as he glared at the cunning human in front of him.


    He created a large square shield and then placed wooden boards in front of him to step on while charging forward, enduring round after round of shotgun attacks.


    After familiarizing himself with the feeling underfoot, Gaenor Keren began to jog intermittently, getting faster and faster.


    This surprised Otto. Should he really say that this was the adaptation ability of a once legendary powerhouse? It was so fast even in a completely unfamiliar situation.


    What surprised him even more came next.


    Gaenor Keren reached out towards Otto¡¯s direction, and a thick stone wall suddenly appeared behind Otto as he made a grabbing motion.


    This prevented Otto from continuing to retreat using the Sprayer¡¯s recoil.


    Suddenly, two stone walls burst out on his left and right, tilted inward and squeezing him tightly within.


    Before Otto could react, a battleaxe flew out from the Orc¡¯s hand, accurately passing through the gap in the stone wall, piercing Otto¡¯s chest, and pinning him to the wall, unable to move.


    It may seem like Otto was in a miserable situation, but in reality, he didn¡¯t seem to have suffered much damage.


    Because in this form, there didn¡¯t seem to be any concept of vital parts, and there were no important organs beneath his chest, just a solid energy body.


    Just as Otto¡¯s previous bullets didn¡¯t cause much damage to the opposing Orc, the loss of Soul Power this time was just a small cut made by the battleaxe.


    It seemed that our legendary beastman had made a mistake.


    With a smile curling the corners of his mouth, Otto looked at the rapidly approaching beastman with a delighted expression.


    It seemed that only now did his opponent realize that in addition to receiving damage, forcibly creating such a large stone wall from such a distance had a huge drain on their Soul Power..

 Chapter 147 - Chapter 147: 145 True Dragon Otto_l

    Chapter 147: 145 True Dragon Otto_l


    Translator: 549690339


    It wasn¡¯t until now that Gaenor Keren finally realized this.


    Moreover, as he created new battleaxes, the speed at which his soul power condensed significantly slowed down.


    Not only that, after he created those stone walls, the orc¡¯s running speed had also slowed down considerably.


    Now, he could only maintain a brisk walking speed at most, and if he had to continue creating wooden boards as stepping stones, his speed would be even slower.


    ¡°So there is a cost to creating objects out of thin air after all¡­¡±


    Finally understanding this point, Gaenor Keren took a few deep breaths and slowly approached Otto with his battleaxe clenched tightly in his hand.


    From the beginning, he had no intention of controlling the output of his soul power.


    Both creating the Legendary Battleaxe and a large number of templates to act as stepping stones had consumed a lot of his soul power.


    Most crucially, just now, he had created several thick stone walls out of thin air from quite a distance away.


    Even with the soul power reserves of a legendary being, his soul was now nearly depleted.


    Although he had noticed it a bit late, at least he had successfully restrained that damned human, hadn¡¯t he?


    Knowing nothing about this strange world, Gaenor Keren did not know what would happen after achieving victory, but he felt it was worth attempting.


    One wooden board after another materialized under his feet, and Gaenor Keren was already proficient in this operation.


    If he hadn¡¯t wasted so much soul power creating the stone walls from a distance earlier, he could have easily run towards Otto as if treading on flat ground.


    ¡°Now, let me cut off your head!¡±


    It had been a long time since he had indulged in his hobby, and as he got closer to Otto, he felt an itch in his hand.


    ¡°Crack¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Gaenor Keren felt as if he had stepped on some strange metal object, very different from the wooden boards.


    He didn¡¯t recall creating such a thing using his soul power, so he looked down at his feet.


    It was a green-painted individual landmine, which had used up a large portion


    of Otto¡¯s remaining soul power to create.


    However, Gaenor Keren clearly didn¡¯t recognize this object and thought it was some strange container.


    Thus, under Otto¡¯s mocking gaze, he slowly lifted the foot that was on the landmine.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    As the orc¡¯s large foot lifted, the metal container under it instantly exploded violently and alarmingly.


    Unprepared, Gaenor Keren was blasted into the air, a red flame burst out from the explosion point, followed by a large amount of grey-black smoke.


    ¡°Tsk tsk¡­ What a splendid sight!¡±


    Otto removed the metal plate blocking his body and his form began to change.


    He became like a paper person, easily squeezing through the gaps in the stone walls.


    In this strange space, imagination was the root of everything.


    Whether it was creating objects out of thin air or changing oneself, it was all the same.


    As the smoke gradually dispersed, Otto discovered Gaenor Keren¡¯s body not far from the explosion point.


    To be precise, it was only half of Gaenor Keren, as his entire lower body had been blown off.


    He was trying to condense new limbs like Otto had, but he had lost his entire lower body instead of just a small severed arm, so the condensation process was pathetically slow, and he barely had any soul power left.


    Perhaps this powerful legendary orc had some trump cards to deal with landmine explosions when he had a physical body.


    But now, like Otto, he had been forcibly pulled into this pure white void where everything was empty.


    The only advantage he had over Otto was his astonishing supply of soul power. But now, his one and only advantage was gone.


    Approaching the temporarily incapacitated orc, Otto created a plastic barrel filled with fuel in his hand.


    Without any regard for the furious gaze of the orc, Otto splashed the fuel onto what remained of his body.


    Although he had been a bit bewildered at first, the ordeal had ended without any major mishaps.


    Sighing, Otto threw a lit firecracker at the orc soaked in fuel.


    With an explosion reminiscent of his childhood, Gaenor Keren¡¯s body was engulfed in unquenchable flames.


    ¡°Bastard, I curse you!¡±


    Gaenor Keren let out an unwilling roar, but in the end, he could not change his destiny. Afflicted by the fire, he gradually turned into stardust-like particles and dissipated into the pure white void.


    ¡°Finally, it¡¯s over¡­¡±


    Having achieved the final victory, Otto looked around and found the surrounding pure white scenery was warping, and he was soon engulfed in endless darkness.


    After an unknown amount of time, Otto opened his eyes once again.


    This time, he was in the familiar Council Chamber of the Blackstone Castle.


    Shaking his still somewhat dazed head, Otto began to examine the changes in himself.


    The first thing he noticed was that the attributes of the Legendary Battleaxe had been fully inherited by him.


    Moreover, Gaenor Keren¡¯s soul had been consumed, enhancing Otto¡¯s own soul strength.


    Now, the feeble human soul, which had made little difference, was no longer


    Otto¡¯s weakness.


    Because of the increase in his own soul¡¯s strength, Otto even felt that controlling his colossal dragon body had become much easier.


    In short, he felt in better mental shape.


    Apart from that, the Light Ball Boss had evolved once more.


    Flipping through the Light Ball¡¯s eating records, Otto discovered that Gaenor Keren¡¯s memories of being a legendary powerhouse had been consumed by the Light Ball, similar to the previously consumed heritage memories.


    It seemed that the evolution of the Light Ball Boss had occurred thanks to this.


    This time, there were two changes in the evolution. Firstly, the Light Ball¡¯s eating records had become more comprehensive.


    As Otto scrolled through, he found that it went back to the timeline when he first crossed into this world.


    Upon reaching the top of the records, Otto couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°Fine, so that¡¯s how it is¡­¡±


    Feeling a bit helpless, Otto dragged his dragon chin with his claws.


    Look what he had seen: the first item consumed in the consumption list of the evolved Light Ball was clearly recorded.


    It wasn¡¯t the Barbaric Bull Otto had thought, nor was it any eggshell, but himself¡­


    By consuming Otto¡¯s own dragon veins, the Light Ball had been able to successfully reside within him.


    Not only that, even after devouring the True Dragon bloodline, it still lacked a bit of energy to successfully reside within Otto.


    So, Otto had paid the price of a pair of dragon wings¡­


    The second consumed item was Otto¡¯s own heritage memory, which had given the Light Ball enough power to activate successfully.


    So, without this mysterious Light Ball, he would actually be a genuine True Dragon, right?

 Chapter 148 - Chapter 148: 146 Empire Coinage 1

    Chapter 148: 146 Empire Coinage 1


    Translator: 549690339


    Not just that.


    After the evolution, the swallowing list specifically stated that the true dragon bloodline that was swallowed were the Red Dragon and Silver Dragon.


    Thinking back to his original appearance which resembled the Red Dragon and the Silver Dragon¡¯s scales¡­


    emmmmmm¡­


    What a messy circle!


    Silver Dragons mostly look down on Red Dragons.


    So, the aggressor is most likely a ferocious and powerful Red Dragon¡­


    Various explosive images appeared in Otto¡¯s mind. He quickly discarded those dangerous thoughts and began studying the second ability evolved by the Light Ball Boss.


    This ability was called Absorption, allowing Otto to swallow the opponent¡¯s abilities and energy without physically swallowing them.


    The effective range was within 20 meters, could be used only once a day, and before it was completely consumed, the target could escape.


    Honestly, this ability was somewhat unremarkable.


    But it might come in handy when Otto didn¡¯t want to use his mouth.


    For example, some particularly hard-to-eat things or various humanoid creatures that Otto instinctively repelled¡­


    So, these were the two abilities related to the Light Ball Boss¡¯s evolution. Now, Otto wanted to know how long he had slept this time.


    Using the communication scale, Saru and Link soon arrived at the Council Chamber.


    Most of the Soaring Dragon Legion had already returned from the expedition. Saru left some monsters to clean up the battlefield and remodeled the Blue Dragon¡¯s dungeon according to Otto¡¯s wishes.


    The old Lizardman respectfully kneeled before Otto and reported, ¡°Your


    Majesty, you have been asleep for five days.¡±


    Five days, huh¡­


    He was unsure if the lengthy slumber was due to the soul battlefield or the process of fully inheriting the legendary weapon¡¯s attributes.


    Not bothering to think further, Otto asked, ¡°Has anything happened these


    days?¡±


    After some thought, Saru said, ¡°Nothing special occurred. However, Princess Sofia took the human captives away, saying she had a way to make them speak.¡±


    Closing his eyes and sensing her location, Otto quickly found the direction of the half-elf girl.


    It seemed she was now busy at her Magic Laboratory.


    After instructing Saru to prepare some food, Otto turned to the werewolf standing nearby.


    He remembered that his name was Link, who had some connections in the Black Gold City.


    So, Otto requested, ¡°I hope you can make a trip to Black Gold City for me.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, do you want me to buy something for you?¡±


    Link immediately knelt before Otto, who nodded and said, ¡°I want you to buy some intelligent humanoid slaves with magical talents.¡±


    Otto hadn¡¯t forgotten to find some magic apprentices for Moray. Since the


    Thunder Legion has been dealt with, some matters could be brought up now.


    However, Link hesitated, ¡°Your Majesty, slaves are generally expensive, especially those with good talents¡­¡±


    Almost any goods can be purchased in Black Gold City, including slaves.


    As long as you can pay enough gold coins, even elves from the Dawn Forest could be delivered right to your doorstep.


    Knowing that Link was implying the lack of money, Otto, who had recently acquired the Blue Dragon Treasury, wasn¡¯t short of gold coins now.


    If Otto remembered correctly, Sofia had piled all the treasures in the inner hall. He stared at Link and asked solemnly, ¡°How much gold do you need?¡±


    This werewolf hesitated, ¡°That depends on your specific needs, Your Majesty. If you need a large quantity, many slave merchants in Black Gold City also offer delivery services.¡±


    ¡°Of course, the prerequisite is to ensure their safety on the journey.¡±


    After hearing this, Otto took a moment to think.


    Besides satisfying his needs and finding magic apprentices for Moray, the Land of the Soaring Dragon seemed to lack skilled craftsmen.


    So, Otto continued, ¡°The more, the better. In addition to slaves with magical talents, I also want you to find some skilled craftsmen, preferably with an accurate map of the continent.¡±


    Link attempted to explain, ¡°Maps are easy to obtain, and every trade association in the city sells them. However, the prices for slaves like Dwarf blacksmiths are not low. The slaves you need are not ordinary goods.¡±


    ¡°A gnome with decent talent, capable of being a magic apprentice, typically costs around 10,000 Imperial Coins. A skilled Dwarf blacksmith can sell for up to 100,000 Imperial Coins.¡±


    ¡°Imperial Coins?¡±


    Without further elaboration from Otto, Link immediately explained, ¡°These are the coins circulated between the Eastern and Western Empires, known for their high purity and stable minting process.¡±


    ¡°As a result, in addition to the two empires, the coins are also widely used and circulated among all human countries and other races.¡±


    Suddenly, Otto remembered something and took out an exquisite gold coin with a moon pattern from underneath him.


    ¡°Ah, this is a Gold Moon.¡±


    Link quickly recognized the coin and continued, ¡°It¡¯s one of the types of coins minted by the empire. The face value of this Gold Moon is 10,000 Imperial


    Coins.¡±


    Soon, Otto understood the situation of the Imperial Coins through Link¡¯s introduction.


    Imperial Coins were roughly divided into six categories based on their minting materials and sizes: Copper Star, Copper Moon, Silver Star, Silver Moon, Gold Star, and Gold Moon.


    The quantity of materials used for each coin, from left to right, was adjusted to a precise size difference of ten times the corresponding face value.


    Even Copper Star and Silver Star, which have similar names, differ in size.


    According to the face value of Imperial Coins, the smallest Copper Star is worth


    1/10 of an Imperial Coin, while the largest Gold Moon is worth 10,000 Imperial Coins.


    Since the Imperial Coins are consistently high-quality, stable in weight, and convenient for calculations, they are used by almost all merchants on the continent except for business transactions or cities with specific hard currency requirements.


    In addition to Imperial Coins, other human kingdoms have also cast their currencies, such as the Lait Coins officially circulated within the Lait Kingdom.


    Their face value is approximately 1 Gold = 20 Silver = 240 Copper. However, due to the crude minting process and unstable purity, exchange rates for Lait Coins need to be adjusted according to actual conditions when used in transactions. This makes it very troublesome. The same is true for coins from other countries, with even cases of gold coins rusting. So, it further solidified the status of Imperial Coins.


    For example, the gold coins currently piled under Otto were mostly minted in Lait, Mido, and Tal, all small countries with considerably lower quality. According to Link, nearly five of these gold coins were required to exchange for one Imperial Gold Star¡­.

 Chapter 149 - Chapter 149: 147 Conquering the World_l

    Chapter 149: 147 Conquering the World_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Otto still remembered the price Blackheart George had estimated for himself.


    He said that if Otto were in Serbia, he could sell for a thousand gold coins.


    But if converted to Imperial coins, it would only be about two hundred thousand Imperial coins, worth only about twenty or so Gold Moons.


    After calculating, his original price was surprisingly similar to that of two or three dwarf blacksmiths¡­


    Moreover, Gold Moons were now piled up like a small mountain in the inner hall.


    Otto sighed at the changes in the times, and at the same time, Saru and the ogres brought in the abundant food.


    Sofia, along with the floating Moray, also came.


    ¡°Big dumb dragon, since you woke up, why didn¡¯t you contact me!¡±


    The half-elf girl looked unhappy, while Otto helplessly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to bother you in case you had something to deal with¡­¡±


    After speaking, the silver giant dragon began to eat. Every time after a deep sleep, he would consume a lot of energy.


    Sofia glared fiercely at the big dumb dragon and then helplessly said, ¡°Every time you wake up from your sleep, you need a lot of food. If you sleep for a long time, you¡¯ll get seriously¡­ what¡¯s the word you taught me? Malnourished, right?¡±


    Otto gnawed on the roast pig, puzzled by Sofia¡¯s words, but she just smiled, ¡°I think it¡¯s necessary to create a new spell just for you.


    For example, when you sleep, it could directly inject food or other nutrients into your body.


    That way, even if you sleep for a long time, you won¡¯t suffer from malnutrition.¡±


    Eating, Otto understood Sofia¡¯s intention. Last time he slept for three years, it caused a similar situation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a yes!¡±


    Seeing that Otto didn¡¯t give a clear answer, Sofia decided for him and looked at the kneeling werewolf, ¡°What¡¯s this guy doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m planning to let him help me buy some stuff in Black Gold City.¡±


    Otto answered casually.


    ¡°Really¡­¡±


    Sofia still had some impression of Link as he had brought her the spice seeds and her favorite half-body mirror together with Gaz.


    Now that the Thunder Legion was history, trading with Black Gold City was no longer as dangerous as before.


    ¡°I also need some rare magic materials, so I¡¯ll leave that to you too.¡±


    As soon as Sofia finished speaking, Moray added, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a detailed list later. Remember, you can¡¯t miss even one, or I¡¯ll turn you into a Corpse


    Demon!¡±


    Link didn¡¯t dare to refuse and nodded in agreement.


    Since Moray was so enthusiastic, it must be related to some magic research.


    However, the matter of money was a bit troublesome. After all, if they wanted to purchase a large amount of supplies and slaves, it wouldn¡¯t be a small expense.


    Carrying so many gold coins on one¡¯s person wasn¡¯t safe, especially since Black Gold City and Dragon Bone Wasteland weren¡¯t stable places.


    Fortunately, there were a few Treasure Bags in the Blue Dragon Treasury. Sofia took one out and threw it to Link, then counted a not-so-small amount of Imperial Gold Moons and put them inside.


    Link¡¯s hands trembled as he received the Treasure Bag. So many Imperial Gold Moons were enough to buy a small city.


    Moreover, technically speaking, the gold was given to him by a giant dragon, which was a rare honor in this world.


    Though influenced by some dragon habits, Otto also liked these glittering little cuties, but he hadn¡¯t reached the pathological level of ordinary dragons.


    Gold coins were meant to be spent. Hiding them at home meant they had no value at all, they were just pretty to look at.But for many dragons, just looking good is enough¡­


    Before heading to Black Gold City, Otto asked Sofia to bestow a silver dragon scale to Link.


    Although it was said to be a gift, it was actually for insurance purposes.


    That many Imperial Gold Moons, when converted to Imperial Coins, amounted to tens of millions; who knows if Link could resist such a temptation.


    That werewolf held out quite well, gritting his teeth and not making a sound even at the last moment of the Dragonborn Transformation Ritual.


    In the end, Link fully transformed into a Dragonborn werewolf.


    His appearance changed greatly, but instead of growing the signature silver scales, his pitch-black fur turned silver-gray.


    His height only increased slightly, but his physical fitness changed drastically, and his formerly slightly curved spine straightened up quite a bit.


    Link was very satisfied with his new body. He first kneeled in front of Otto to express his gratitude, and then left with his thirty wolf cavalry subordinates to prepare to head to Black Gold City.


    After the werewolf left, Otto glanced at Moray and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What about my magic puppets?¡±


    ¡°Still missing some rare materials, but I have listed them and handed them to the werewolf. When he comes back, you will have the two magic puppets.¡± The demonic face on the ruby appeared casual.


    But soon, Moray continued, ¡°Regarding those human captives, we got some interesting intelligence.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Let¡¯s hear it¡­


    With an annoying expression, Moray said, ¡°Ah, I suddenly seem to have forgotten¡­¡±


    Without needing Otto to take any action, Sofia directly threw Moray into the magic vortex.


    The half-elf girl didn¡¯t care about the other party¡¯s pleas and waved her hand, throwing this bastard along with the magic vortex out of Blackstone Castle.


    Then the half-elf girl took Moray¡¯s place and said, ¡°I used the method provided by Moray to read their souls and memories, learning that they were dispatched by a noble called Pink Lady.¡±


    Their mission was to investigate the recent situation in Nolan Forest, to prevent any accidents from affecting the new king¡¯s plan.


    In addition to these people, many others have been sent to other places around


    Lait.¡±


    ¡°The new king¡¯s plan?¡±


    Sofia spread her hands out, saying somewhat helplessly, ¡°Seems like something about conquering the world¡­¡±


    Alright, simple and crude¡­


    Did he remember wrong, wasn¡¯t Lait a remote little country?


    The so-called new king had just succeeded in usurping the throne, and the first small goal he set for himself was world conquest?


    Also, this noble called Pink Lady seemed familiar¡­


    That¡¯s right, wasn¡¯t she the owner of the Serbia Colosseum mentioned by Krom before?


    This little noble had come a long way, now almost becoming a close confidant of the new king.


    However, no matter how exaggerated the new king of Lait¡¯s goal, at least he was already taking action.


    The other side¡¯s spies had already infiltrated the Land of the Soaring Dragon, and naturally, Otto couldn¡¯t be without any defense.


    Soon, Otto gave orders to Saru.


    From now on, the Lizardman Scouts and Hawk Girl would focus on guarding the west side of Nolan Forest to prevent any sudden tricks from the new king of Lait.


    The devastated Kor Town seemed like a good outpost..

 Chapter 150 - Chapter 150: 148 Chamber of Commerce visit

    Chapter 150: 148 Chamber of Commerce visit


    Translator: 549690339


    It wasn¡¯t long before Link returned.


    Not only that, but he had also brought some visitors from the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Through Saru¡¯s notification, Otto met two human females in the council chamber.


    According to Link¡¯s introduction, the tall and graceful blonde beauty in the dark open-chest dress was Lady Bauhinia.


    She said she could also be called Elsa.


    The other one, looking very capable in her tight-fitting leather attire and sporting short red hair, was her attendant, Heel.


    Contrary to her somewhat innocent appearance, Heel was a powerful warrior.


    In Otto¡¯s perception, if Link hadn¡¯t already transformed into a Dragonborn werewolf, he might not even be a match for this cute girl.


    Even when facing a fifteen-meter-long, ferocious-looking adult dragon, Lady Bauhinia and her attendant Heel showed remarkable composure.


    At least compared to the helplessly frightened bearded Lait men Otto had seen before, they were much more composed.


    After some simple self-introductions, Sofia contacted Otto quietly through the communication scale.


    ¡°Big dumb dragon, this so-called Lady Bauhinia is not the real one, but is disguised by someone else using a cunning magical technique.¡±


    Almost anything related to magic could hardly escape Sofia¡¯s eyes.


    Upon hearing this, Otto couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed as he looked at the fake Lady Bauhinia.


    Originally, when he learned that Link had brought back a significant business owner, Otto was somewhat surprised.


    But the surprise quickly turned into excitement, as this was an excellent opportunity. If he forcibly engraved a blood covenant onto this human, she would have to work for him unconditionally forever.


    Understandably, it would become much easier to purchase any goods from Black Gold City in the future.


    However, it was apparent that Lady Bauhinia, who could manage such a large business, was no fool.


    She wouldn¡¯t risk her life to personally come to the Nolan Forest, filled with evil monsters, based on a few words from her distant relative, Link.


    At this thought, Otto amusingly looked at the silver werewolf standing nearby. The young Link was probably still in the dark about this.


    Even if the real Lady Bauhinia didn¡¯t come, this fake one had brought ample supplies to the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Such as the continental map and various slaves that Otto requested, and even many exquisite women¡¯s products, which pleased Sofia greatly.


    As Otto lay on the Blackstone Platform covered in treasures, he stared at the two human females from a distance and said in a deep voice, ¡°Humans, what is the purpose of your visit to the Land of the Soaring Dragon?¡±


    The tall blonde woman gave Otto an elegant aristocratic curtsey, and then chuckled, ¡°Honorable Silver Dragon Lord, if you may, I would be honored if you called me Elsa.¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t get any response, Fake Elsa still laughed lightly, ¡°Honorable Silver Dragon Lord, our choice to visit the Land of the Soaring Dragon has a simple reason.


    We are merchants and will not miss any opportunity to do business.¡±


    ¡°Doing business with a dragon?¡±


    Otto chuckled, ¡°Should I say that you are courageous, or completely unafraid of death?¡±


    Fake Elsa laughed, ¡°Because we trust Link, he and I are both members of the honorable Bauhinia Family.


    In his description, the great Silver Dragon Lord is unique and values trust, a great business partner.¡±


    Otto glanced at Link and found the young man standing nervously to one side with a slightly embarrassed expression.


    At the same time, Otto noticed that this fake Elsa had always kept one arm behind her back since entering.


    Soon, Sofia informed Otto that the fake Elsa was holding a teleportation scroll behind her, and the magical power contained in it was entirely sufficient to send her and her attendant Heel back to Black Gold City.


    Apparently, if anything went wrong, she would run away immediately.


    As for the ordinary people unloading goods in the Land of the Soaring Dragon, they probably hadn¡¯t even been considered by the other party.


    The fact was pretty much as Otto had thought; the people outside were disposable, and the losses had already been made up from the supplies.


    This adventurous journey to the Land of the Soaring Dragon was not due to any trust in their fellow Bauhinia Family member, Link; it was just purely for the enormous profit in Nolan Forest.


    To the merchants, Nolan Forest was a natural treasure vault, and many of its local products could fetch a good price in Black Gold City or other human countries.


    Due to the recent dragon conflict, many products that could only be found in Nolan Forest were in high demand and couldn¡¯t be bought even at a high price because of the shortage.


    That¡¯s because there was no production channel anymore¡­


    If they could monopolize the profit this time, the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce would become the largest business in Black Gold City, taking over nearly half of the market in Black Gold City and many other human countries.


    Of course, the prerequisite was for the somewhat peculiar Silver Dragon to be willing to cooperate with them.


    Just as Elsa was extremely nervous, Otto suddenly stared at her and asked, ¡°Cooperation? Are you placing yourselves on an equal footing with me?¡±


    ¡°Oops¡­¡±


    Elsa¡¯s heart sank, but she forced herself to remain calm, ¡°Of course not, great Silver Dragon Lord. You may consider us as your servants and dependents in name.¡±


    ¡°We will bring you many conveniences and assistance, and all you need to do is to give us a little bit of your grace¡­¡±


    Merchants only cared about profit and were not concerned about so-called false names.


    As long as Otto was willing to cooperate with them, they wouldn¡¯t even mind kneeling down and calling him dad, let alone being dependents and servants in name.


    At present, the prerequisite was that the profit was significant enough to tempt them to do so.


    Now, the Land of the Soaring Dragon indeed lacked many supplies and manpower, and many things that had no use for monsters could fetch a good price in Black Gold City.


    Cooperating with a competent merchant seemed like a possibility.


    ¡°Interesting. You can discuss the specifics with Saru.¡±


    Otto had no interest in wasting his time haggling with merchants, but finally, he stared coldly at the fake Lady Bauhinia.


    ¡°Remember one thing, though; don¡¯t try any tricks, or you won¡¯t be able to escape my wrath even if you return to Black Gold City!¡±


    Elsa shook her head repeatedly, indicating that she wouldn¡¯t, but she didn¡¯t take Otto¡¯s threat seriously in her heart.


    Currently, several significant business owners in Black Gold City had jointly spent a fortune on hiring a super bodyguard.


    It didn¡¯t matter if it was one peculiar adult dragon or an old dragon; neither would dare to wreak havoc in Black Gold City..

 Chapter 151 - Chapter 151: 149 Lait Mido

    Chapter 151: 149 Lait Mido


    Translator: 549690339


    Fake Elsa left with her attendant Heel, and as for the other laborers, they were all given as gifts to the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Most of them were humanoid races such as Halflings or Dwarves, and occasionally there were some brown-bearded dwarves.


    In the Council Chamber, Saru was reporting to Otto about the cooperation matters.


    The Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce was quite generous, and the prices for various goods and materials were reasonable.


    After confirmation by Gaz, who was from Black Gold City, the Land of the Soaring Dragon didn¡¯t suffer any losses and even gained advantages in many places.


    However, the other party also made a request, which was to hope that the future trade with Nolan Forest could be handled by the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce alone.


    As for this, Otto had no major objections since the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce was the only one that had visited the Land of the Soaring Dragon so far.


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t want to have too much contact with other outsiders. After the battle with the Thunder Legion, the Land of the Soaring Dragon also needed some time to recuperate.


    According to Saru¡¯s report, the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce will send dedicated personnel to conduct trade in the near future.


    The materials they wanted to purchase from the Land of the Soaring Dragon mainly included sweet vines, animal skins, and various rare medicinal herbs,


    etc¡­


    What Otto didn¡¯t expect was that the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce also showed a deep interest in the White Larva Mushrooms.


    Last time the Ogre sent back the White Larva Mushrooms to the Land of the Soaring Dragon, Longfang took over and, after a period of research, Longfang has been able to artificially cultivate White Larva Mushrooms.


    He also discovered that occasionally feeding some rotting meat could speed up the growth of the White Larva Mushroom, apart from the rotten wood.


    Now he has successfully bred a considerable number of White Larva Mushroom seedlings, but it will take some time for them to grow up.


    Fake Elsa stated that the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce was willing to book all the White Larva Mushrooms in advance and also paid many deposits in advance.


    However, for Otto, gold coins were at most just cute little trinkets.


    So after consulting Otto¡¯s opinion, Saru asked the other party to exchange them for equivalent slaves and materials.


    Apart from that, all the trade between the two parties was traded in kind, and the Land of the Soaring Dragon currently lacked various weapons, equipment, and production tools.


    Even the Torsion Ballista, Saru had also ordered a few from the other party.


    For the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce, this was indeed a big deal, so Fake Elsa waved her hand generously and directly gifted the Torsion Ballista to the Land of the Soaring Dragon for free.


    As for the delivery date, it would be about a week later when the cargo would pass through the former Thunder Legion territory, and goods and materials from Nolan Forest and Black Gold City would be traded.


    After Saru left, Otto took out the continental map provided by the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce.


    This map was expensive, but it was also drawn more accurately, and it even included some local customs.


    Using this map, Otto could easily find the location of Nolan Forest in the upper right corner of the map.


    The geographical situation around Nolan Forest was similar to what the ancestors of the lizardmen had said, but in addition to Lait, the country bordering Nolan Forest to the west was Dilant.


    As for the two recently-learned human empires, they were still far away, and to reach them, they would have to pass through a considerable distance called Harvest Bay.


    And if they choose the overland route, they would have to pass through Dilant, Farrand, and Felton, three human countries, before reaching the Western Empire Felkorde.


    Moreover, Otto discovered on the map an area of Dawn Forest, which was much larger than Nolan Forest.


    It was sandwiched between several human countries and faced the sea to the east.


    Just like the Castilla Empire, to get there, one could choose to take a sea route from Lait, or they could also pass through two human countries.


    But no matter which route they took, Dawn Forest didn¡¯t border Lait, so Otto was curious about how Sofia was sold to Lait.


    Was it really by sea?


    But with the strength of a small country like Lait, how could they possibly have the courage to attack the tribe of high-ranking Elves?


    Logically, they would only dare to act as pirates on the sea and plunder some ordinary merchant ships.


    ¡°Ah¡­ There are really too many things I can¡¯t figure out¡­¡±


    At this moment, Saru, who had just left not long ago, came back in.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Otto looked at the old lizardman with some confusion.


    Saru bowed respectfully to Otto and then said, ¡°Your Majesty, the Kobolds mining ores in the Sulfur Mountains have discovered something interesting.¡±


    At Otto¡¯s urging, Saru continued, ¡°The army of Lait is attacking Mido and is advancing rapidly. If nothing unexpected happens, Mido will soon be swallowed by Lait.¡±


    ¡°Mido?¡±


    Otto¡¯s gaze returned to the map and soon found the human country of Mido, which was slightly smaller than Lait in terms of territory.


    This country bordered the Sulfur Mountains and Skyline Mountains and was small but very wealthy.


    Because they had some dealings with the dwarves in the Skyline Mountains, many sophisticated weapons produced by the dwarves were brought into the human countries through Mido.


    Many of the merchant ships in Harvest Bay were there to trade with Mido and Caran, a human country in the Skyline Mountains.


    If Otto were the new king of Lait, he would probably also be unable to resist targeting Mido.


    With such a small territory and population, yet so rich, and with so many fine weapons, especially dwarf-made ones, it would indeed be a necessary choice.


    Moreover, in order to prevent being attacked from both sides, it is optimal to take down Mido at the rear first and then find a way to face the armies of Farrand, Tal, and Dilant.


    To be honest, Otto had become a little interested in the new king of Lait. So he asked, ¡°Is the war between Lait and Mido still going on?¡±


    The old lizardman thought for a moment and said, ¡°It should be. Their main battlefield is right beside the Sulfur Mountains. To prevent the war from spreading to the mountains, the Soaring Dragon Legion has sent Hawkmen and Chimeras to monitor and defend.¡¯


    Now the Sulfur Mountains were the most vital metal ore production area for the Soaring Dragon Legion, and even the workshops for producing simple iron weapons had been established there.


    In addition to supplying weapons and equipment for the Soaring Dragon Legion, Sofia and Moray¡¯s many magical researchers also depended on various magic techniques produced there, so naturally, there shouldn¡¯t be any accidents.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to see for myself. I¡¯ll leave the Land of the Soaring Dragon to you for now.¡±


    The old lizardman hesitated for a moment, but still respectfully replied, ¡°As you wish!¡±

 Chapter 152 - Chapter 152: 150 Capturing Research_l

    Chapter 152: 150 Capturing Research_l


    Translator: 549690339


    By the time Otto reached the Sulfur Mountains, the war between Lait and Mido was reaching its conclusion.


    Both sides were neighboring countries, with similar geography and cultures.


    It was said that many years ago, Lait, Mido, and Dilant were once part of the same country, but were forcibly divided into three smaller nations after losing a war against Farrand.


    So, based on appearance, the Lait and Mido people looked quite similar.


    However, when it came to weaponry and equipment, the two sides had stark differences.


    One side wore ragged clothes, the other side was well-equipped.


    Although both sides favored wearing thick leather clothing, the equipment of the Mido people was not only newer but also more robust compared to the worn-out ones of the Lait people.


    Despite this, the Mido people were completely outmatched by the Lait people.


    Hidden in the clouds, Otto happened to witness the end of this battle, as the ragged Lait people ruthlessly killed all the Mido soldiers, not leaving anyone alive.


    Subsequently, they started fighting among themselves for the well-preserved weapons and equipment.


    Their combat style was brutal and barbaric, more akin to a terrifying horde of gnolls than a human army.


    There was no semblance of order in their tactics, just all-out aggression.


    Even so, the well-organized, shield-bearing Mido people were overwhelmed almost instantly.


    What caught Otto¡¯s attention was the sight of a bare-chested, Lait strongman wielding a long battle ax, breathing out a thunderstorm.


    Yes, it was like a Lightning Breath.


    Although its power seemed much weaker, Otto believed he was not mistaken ¡ª that was Lightning Breath.


    ¡°Damn, could this guy be a Dragonman?¡±


    Although Otto considered this possibility, the man looked like a typical Lait person with no apparent characteristics of a Dragonborn.


    As Otto pondered this, the Lait people began to thoroughly clean up the battlefield.


    Otto flew to the Sulphur Mountains, where the Lait people seemed to have little interest.


    As night fell, they set up camp, lit fires, and cooked.


    Otto called for some Hawkmen, and, at the request of the Silver Dragon, they stealthily flew towards the Lait camp under the cover of darkness.


    In a short while, the Hawkmen girls captured a Lait soldier for Otto.


    The man was relieving himself outside the camp, only to be knocked out by the sudden attack from the Hawkmen and brought to the Sulphur Mountains before he could even finish and clean himself.


    From the air, Otto had seen that even ordinary Lait soldiers with shields and short swords were capable of wreaking havoc on their foes.


    At first glance, their combat abilities seemed to be close to the Quilboar, if not somewhat stronger.


    Moreover, the Lait people fought almost like typical monsters, relying solely on physical strength and instincts.


    In terms of ordinary human physical conditions, this was worth considering.


    Otto stared at the bearded Lait man for a long time without noticing anything special.


    Soon after, the Hawkmen girls caught two more unconscious Lait soldiers.


    Suddenly, there was a commotion coming from the Lait camp¡¯s direction, followed by several injured Hawkmen fleeing back to the Sulphur Mountains at high speed.


    It seemed their movements had been discovered.


    After instructing the Chimeras and Hawkmen on the Sulphur Mountains to carefully monitor the Lait people¡¯s actions, Otto brought the Hawkmen and the three captured Lait soldiers back to the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Soon after, Sofia and Moray came to join them.


    Upon meeting, Otto noticed that Moray¡¯s expression was off; the demonic face on the ruby grew resentful when looking at him.


    As Otto was puzzled, Sofia casually said, ¡°I¡¯ve already made a Blood Covenant with him.¡±


    Well, so that was it then.


    Otto shrugged, not putting much thought into it.


    He then pointed to the three unconscious Lait captives and said, ¡°I feel that these Lait people are a bit special. See if you can find anything unusual about them.¡±


    At the same time, Otto also shared the situation he observed on the battlefield.


    The ferocity of the Lait people, as neighbors, was quite memorable.


    Despite being full of resentment, Moray was still curious and drifted over to the captives.


    Soon, he exclaimed in surprise, ¡°I don¡¯t think these guys even look like pure humans anymore¡­ ¡®


    Sofia¡¯s eyes sparkled as she said, ¡°I detected faint magic reactions on them. They¡¯re not like ordinary humanoid creatures; they remind me of the sensation


    I got from Mega Fatty¡­¡±


    ¡°You mean they might be Dragonborn?¡±


    Moray, slightly surprised, stabbed the end of the Soul Eater Wand into the hand of a Lait man, drawing blood.


    Sensing a hint of Blue Dragon heritage in the blood, Moray hesitated, ¡°It seems to have some Blue Dragon bloodline in it¡­ ¡®


    He then used the same method to test the blood of the other two Lait captives, eventually frowning and said, ¡°Another Blue Dragon bloodline, and one that seems to be related to White Dragon¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Otto asked, ¡°So, are the Lait people descendants of the Color Dragons? Are they actually Dragon people?¡±


    ¡°No way¡­ ¡®


    Moray gave Otto a disdainful look and continued, ¡°Haven¡¯t we captured and studied a few Lait captives before? Sofia and I have conducted numerous research on them.


    Therefore, I can confidently say that whether it¡¯s their physical body or soul, the Lait people are undoubtedly pure humans!¡±


    He then glanced at the three new captives before saying, ¡°Considering their bloodline and the signs you mentioned, I think the new Lait king may have discovered a way to turn their army into pseudo-Dragonborn.¡±


    ¡°Pseudo-Dragonborn?¡±


    ¡°Yes, because this level of Dragonization can at best make these Lait people stronger.¡±


    After giving it some thought, Moray continued, ¡°They may also become more ferocious, after all, they¡¯re using the bloodlines of evil dragons¡­


    Moray¡¯s observations seemed to align with what Otto saw on the battlefield.


    Then, Sofia pulled out a small clay pot from the pocket of an unconscious Lait man¡¯s shirt.


    Considering the quality of this Lait soldier¡¯s equipment, he was likely a squad leader or the like.


    Based on what Otto had observed from the air, the Lait soldiers at this level were incredibly fierce.


    According to the feedback from the Hawkmen, this man behaved no differently from an ordinary Lait person when relieving himself..

 Chapter 153 - Chapter 153: 151 Blue Pill_l

    Chapter 153: 151 Blue Pill_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Sofia opened the earthen jar and found some blue pills inside.


    The half-elf girl took one out, sniffed it lightly, then pinched her nose with a disgusted face and threw it back into the jar.


    A pungent, fishy smell emanated, reminiscent of rotten blood that had been left for several days.


    Moray curiously approached and said after a moment, ¡°These pills seem to contain dragon blood, and it appears to be from a blue dragon.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Seeing Otto¡¯s skeptical look, Moray laughed, ¡°I am a legendary witch demon who has lived for thousands of years. I am a professional when it comes to corpses. Even blue dragon corpses are not new to me!¡±


    ¡°Fine¡­you¡¯re the expert.¡±


    Otto didn¡¯t want to be entangled with him and asked directly, ¡°So, what have you figured out?¡±


    ¡°I have a guess, but I need some experiments to verify it!¡±


    Moray called for Little Fatty, the Dragonborn ogre whose arm had already grown back after being broken in a previous battle.


    Next, Moray conjured a small water bubble and pasted it onto the face of a Lait person.


    Soon, the Lait person shook his dazed head, slowly opened his eyes, and was immediately frightened by the surroundings.


    The first thing that met his eyes was a fifteen-meter-long silver dragon, and towering next to it was a terrifying ogre¡­


    The frightened Lait person lay on his back and quickly retreated.


    However, an ogre soon blocked his path and easily picked him up with one hand, which happened to be Little Fatty.


    Moray chose him simply because amongst all the ogres, only Little Fatty knew how to control the force of his hands to avoid accidentally killing the test subject. Also, he was very obedient.


    So, the one-sided torturing began.


    The poor Lait person was beaten into a mess by the giant Dragonborn ogre, but throughout the process, the Lait person didn¡¯t show any signs of madness or power seen on the battlefield previously.


    In fact, he seemed far worse than the Mido soldiers Otto had seen before.


    A bit disappointed, Otto wondered if he had misjudged the situation.


    But then Sofia used her Mage Hand to pick up a blue pill from the earthen jar and fed it directly to the Lait person.


    Almost instantly, the previously weak Lait person exploded with astonishing power.


    His eyes turned red, and the fear vanished completely. He roared in anger, and with empty hands, rushed toward Little Fatty.


    His severely wounded body seemed to have no effect on his actions, and he was like a furious beast.


    And then, he was once again beaten down by Little Fatty¡­


    Although his power had increased significantly, and he no longer felt fear, in reality, his physical ability at most had barely surpassed that of a quilboar. For the powerful Dragonborn ogre, Little Fatty, it was still not enough.


    Of course, Otto noticed the sudden change in the Lait person.


    After eating the strange blue pill, the Lait person¡¯s performance showed virtually no difference from what happened on the battlefield.


    After regaining control of the frenzied Lait person, Sofia fed blue pills to the other two Lait people.


    Then, the one carrying the earthen jar, presumably the Lait squad leader, immediately unleashed astonishing power and fought with Little Fatty.


    Compared to the previous frenzied Lait person, this guy was much more powerful and could even shoot lightning breath from his mouth with moderate power.


    Nevertheless, he was still no match for Little Fatty.


    Although it took a bit more effort, in the end, the Lait leader was knocked out by Little Fatty and tied up securely.


    As for the last Lait person, after eating the blue pill, he clutched his throat and struggled in pain on the ground before becoming motionless.


    Moray casually glanced at him and said, ¡°As expected, he¡¯s dead¡­¡±


    Since it was just an ordinary Lait soldier who died, Otto had no complaints. But he curiously asked, ¡°You seemed to predict his death early on?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Who do you think I am?¡±


    Moray said confidently, ¡°The reason he died is simple: the main ingredient of these pills is the blood of a blue dragon, but his body was influenced by a white dragon bloodline. Naturally, there would be conflicts after swallowing the pill.


    I just didn¡¯t expect the reaction to be so intense.¡±


    Sofia furrowed her beautiful brows, held up the earthen jar, and continued, ¡°I think the changes in these humans are related to these strange pills. Once they swallow these pills, their power will greatly increase for a certain period of time.


    However, there should be side effects, like becoming more violent and uncontrollable after taking the pill.


    If the effects of the pill end and no new pills are ingested, the body might become weak.¡±


    With that said, things seemed to connect.


    But for now, these were just Sofia¡¯s speculations, more detailed research is needed to obtain accurate information.


    So, the remaining two Lait people were handed over to Sofia and Moray.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    As Otto was about to call Saru over and give him some orders, a sizable explosion erupted from a corner of Blackstone Castle.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Just as Otto was about to fly over and see if there were any intruders, he was stopped by Sofia.


    The half-elf girl helplessly said, ¡°It¡¯s probably that goblin¡¯s doing again¡­¡±


    ¡°Goblin


    Moray quickly explained to a confused Otto that the goblin Sofia mentioned was the one who had undergone the Dragonborn Transformation Ritual and only had a slightly larger head as a result.


    Lately, it seemed the goblin had awakened some strange talent.


    Many seemingly regular magical materials would inexplicably explode when in the goblin¡¯s hands, with varying power depending on the materials.


    Afterward, Moray and Sofia also examined the items concocted by the goblin but could not figure out anything.


    In their view, those magical materials, even if piled together and set on fire, shouldn¡¯t explode.


    However, even if they asked the goblin to explain, he couldn¡¯t say anything useful.


    Moreover, the goblin had become more and more extreme since Otto had fallen asleep after devouring the Legendary Battleaxe, constantly coming up with new methods of causing explosions..

 Chapter 154 - Chapter 154: 152 Trade Delegation’s Second Visit_l

    Chapter 154: 152 Trade Delegation¡¯s Second Visit_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Sofia and Moray went to the Magic Laboratory to study the remaining two Lait people, and to deal with the explosion caused by the goblin.


    Soon, at Otto¡¯s request, Saru arranged quite a few Lizardman Scouts and Hawkmen to go to the Sulfur Mountains.


    They were responsible for monitoring the Lait people¡¯s every move, while also trying to capture some new test subjects.


    Once everything was properly arranged, Otto looked at the empty Council Chamber and felt an inexplicable sense of comfort as he lay on the Blackstone Platform covered with treasures.


    Now, almost everyone in the Land of the Soaring Dragon had a lot of work to do, while Otto, as the highest leader, found himself with too much free time on his hands.


    For the following days, Otto spent his time eating and sleeping comfortably.


    It wasn¡¯t until a week later, when the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce returned to the Land of the Soaring Dragon, that Otto¡¯s life began to change.


    This time, the leader was not Elsa but a mysterious woman cloaked in a black robe.


    She called herself Black Rose, but according to Sofia, she was actually the Fake Elsa from last time.


    By her side this time was not the short-haired female warrior Heel but a tall, thin man who looked sickly.


    His name was Black Spirit, an undead mage whom Moray recognized at a glance.


    Just like their previous conversation, the Bauhinia brought a large number of skilled slaves and various production equipment to the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    However, Otto was somewhat dissatisfied with the severe shortage of weapons, and the promised Torsion Ballista arrived with only one unit.


    In the Council Chamber, Otto met the leader of the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce, Black Rose.


    ¡°I think I need an explanation¡­¡±


    With cold eyes, Otto stared at Black Rose, while Black Spirit next to her struggled to breathe under the immense Dragon Fear.


    His body seemed to be in poor condition, as if he would drop dead at any moment.


    Black Rose, on the other hand, seemed to be in good shape, apparently strong in power.


    However, she hadn¡¯t come to the Land of the Soaring Dragon to intentionally offend Otto, and after realizing that the Silver Dragon was genuinely angry, she knelt down on one knee and began to explain.


    ¡°Honorable Silver Dragon Lord, please believe that we have our difficulties¡­¡±


    ¡°Difficulties?¡±


    Otto shook his head: ¡°I only look at the results, not the process. All I know is that you haven¡¯t fulfilled what you promised, and now you¡¯re talking difficulties.


    ¡°Can I understand that¡­¡±


    With his voice sounding terrifyingly dark, Otto continued: ¡°Are you playing


    At the same time, Otto increased the release of his Dragon Fear.


    At this point, even Black Rose felt uncomfortable.


    Black Spirit, next to her, was directly overwhelmed by the powerful aura, feeling short of breath.


    ¡°Great Silver Dragon Lord, please give us a chance to explain¡­¡±


    Black Rose gritted her teeth, cursing Otto in her heart while speaking respectfully: ¡°We are willing to offer all the slaves and materials we brought to you to express our apologies, just asking for your forgiveness¡­¡±


    Dragon Fear disappeared instantly, and a smile appeared on Otto¡¯s face.


    Although he was now wealthy, saving some expenses was still a good thing, right?


    ¡°Now, you can explain what exactly happened.¡±


    ¡°Greedy dragon¡­¡±


    Black Rose cursed Otto in her heart again, quickly adjusting her attitude and spoke somewhat helplessly: ¡°Honorable Silver Dragon Lord, the reason for the lack of weapons this time is entirely due to the recent unrest in the human world.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Otto immediately thought of the Lait Kingdom¡¯s recent aggressive advances.


    According to reports from Lizardman Scouts and Hawkmen near the Sulfur Mountains, the Lait Kingdom had declared occupation of all of Mido¡¯s territories two days ago.


    Now, Mido had already become a part of Lait.


    Not only that, it seemed that the Lait King was not content with just this, as the Hawkmen¡¯s intelligence indicated that Lait¡¯s army had even reached the Sky Mountains.


    Apparently, he also wanted to firmly control the dwarves in his hands.


    However, the dwarves were not easy to deal with, so Lait¡¯s army was stuck at the foot of the Sky Mountains, unable to advance any further.


    Could it be that the Lait King¡¯s current momentum was so strong because¡­


    While Otto was thinking about this, Black Rose had already started explaining: ¡°Recently, the Lait Kingdom has stirred up wars in all directions, with neighboring human countries feeling threatened. A large number of weapons have been forcibly confiscated by the nobility and royalty.¡±


    ¡°The weapons we brought this time were from the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce¡¯s stock in Black Gold City. Although the other chamber of commerce also held a considerable amount of stock, they were unwilling to sell at this time without sky-high prices.¡±


    There were some things that Black Rose didn¡¯t say.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce seeing the exclusive operating rights to various materials and goods in Nolan Forest, they might have hoarded all the current scarce weapons and equipment like the other chamber of commerce, waiting for a crucial moment to sell at a good price. Suddenly, Otto asked: ¡°What is the current situation around Lait?¡±


    Black Rose was stunned, as she didn¡¯t expect that a dragon would actually care about human kingdoms.


    Nevertheless, she quickly replied: ¡°The Lait king has been making aggressive moves recently, and he has already clashed with both Tal and Dilant, occupying an advantageous position.¡±


    There were rumors that Lait¡¯s army was as terrifying and powerful as demons from hell, unstoppable.


    Moreover, their weapons and equipment seemed to be getting better and better, so many people speculated that they had collaborated with Mido.¡±


    ¡°Does Bauhinia pay close attention to this war intelligence?¡±


    ¡°Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce also deals in intelligence sales.¡±


    Black Rose seemed to have no intention of hiding anything, and besides, a behemoth dragon wouldn¡¯t likely be a client in this field.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect that Otto would soon offer crucial news.


    ¡°I am very satisfied with your willingness to offer these materials, so as a reward, I will tell you the latest information about Mido.¡±


    Otto said casually: ¡°Just two days ago, Mido was completely annexed by the Lait Kingdom. Now, the Lait people are confronting the dwarves at the foot of the Sky Mountains.¡±


    ¡®What?¡±


    Black Rose¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, because the Lait Kingdom had always been an inconspicuous small country.


    To the public, the fact that Lait was simultaneously fighting against both Tal and Dilant was already astonishing. Little did they know that the Lait king was actually waging war on three fronts.


    Not only that, but they had also completely eliminated Mido in the meantime, and now they even provoked the dwarves in the Sky Mountains.


    Truth be told, Black Rose was reluctant to believe it, but considering the recent situation, it seemed quite possible..

 Chapter 155 - Chapter 155: 153 Good Person Otto_l

    Chapter 155: 153 Good Person Otto_l


    Translator: 549690339


    According to the intelligence networks of Lady Bauhinia and the other major merchants in Black Gold City, the situation around the Lait territory and even Harvest Bay had become very complicated.


    In order to find out what agreements Lait and Mido had reached, almost every human country sent emissaries or spies to Mido through Harvest Bay.


    But no matter if it was merchant ships or fishing boats, all of them were sunk by pirates in Harvest Bay.


    Pirates had become rampant recently. Combining this with the information provided by the giant dragon, everything seemed possible.


    The more she thought about it, the more frightened Black Rose hurriedly left with Black Spirit. She entrusted the procurement of supplies in Nolan Forest to some subordinates and went to inform Lady Bauhinia personally. It would be up to the real Elsa, the Lady of Bauhinia, to decide the next move.


    Once Black Rose left, Otto¡¯s life returned to its quiet state.


    Although there was an ambitious neighbor next to the Land of the Soaring Dragon, it was clear that the surrounding human countries didn¡¯t want to make things easy for Lait either.


    So, Otto didn¡¯t need to take action himself.


    He only needed to leak some important information through the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce, and someone would naturally help him deal with Lait, the not-so-friendly neighbor.


    More importantly, although Otto unified Nolan Forest, the overall strength of the Soaring Dragon Legion was still far behind the current dominator of the continent, the humans.


    Even the powerful High Elves could only stay within the Dawn Forest, which was slightly larger than Nolan Forest, without ever leaving.


    He might be able to bully some small countries, but compared to the two empires, he was completely inferior.


    Now, Otto was not the ignorant Dragon Beast he was in the beginning. Even judging by the size drawn on the map, the territory of any of the two empires was more than ten times that of Nolan Forest.


    Moreover, the quality of weapons and equipment was second only to the dwarves in the Sky Mountains. Moray was currently very interested in studying the torsion ballista sent by the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce.


    Sofia handed Otto a small notebook, detailing the research on the Lait soldiers during these days.


    These days, a large number of new Lait captives had been sent from the Sulfur Mountains, but it had become difficult to capture more since Lait had completely annexed Mido.


    Now their forces were mainly stationed at the foot of the Sky Mountains, which belonged to the Red Copper Dwarves.


    The scouts of the Soaring Dragon Legion had to worry about both the Lait army and the various war machines of the Red Copper Dwarves whenever they made a move.


    However, according to Sofia¡¯s notebook, the research seemed to have made some progress.


    First of all, Sofia and Moray had confirmed that the reason for the peculiar condition of these Lait soldiers was the small pills in the clay pots.


    These pills contained a small amount of True Dragon blood sealed by a special method, which could grant the user similar strength to a Dragonborn for a short time.


    If the user was already powerful, they could harness more dragon vein abilities, such as projectile attacks


    Moreover, each pill contained only a small amount of dragon blood. They could estimate that one drop of dragon blood could create dozens or even more pills. By using these pills, the individual strength of the Lait army could be greatly enhanced.


    This was the reason why they could easily defeat one opponent after another despite not having an advantage in numbers or equipment.


    Of course, there were certain irreversible side effects to using these pills.


    First, a person who had taken one color of pill absolutely could not take another color, as this represented two different True Dragon bloodlines.


    With the pitiful constitution of humans, they simply couldn¡¯t bear it.


    Although the users could greatly enhance their abilities in a short period of time, their mental state would become irritable and angry.


    Once the effect of the pills wore off, the users would become very weak, far worse than their normal state. The other components in the pills would also continuously erode and damage the user¡¯s body.


    Moreover, the dragon veins in the pills, although small, would still continuously pollute the users¡¯ bloodlines.


    If the pills were used in excess and to a certain degree, the users would also transform into Dragonborn.


    At the same time, as their bodies had already been damaged by the pills, they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive the Dragonborn transformation process.


    However, as their struggle continued, the frequency of the Lait army using these pills would undoubtedly increase.


    Moreover, as the number of times they used them increased, their bodies would develop a strong dependency on the pills, even becoming addicted.


    In order to achieve the ambitions of the new king of Lait, these poor people had become sacrificial pawns and chips to be placed on the gambling table, doomed to die no matter what.


    A general becomes famous, and thousands of bones become dry¡­


    This saying was universal in any world.


    After reading all the findings recorded on Sofia¡¯s notebook, Otto lay on his black stone platform, covered with treasures, feeling inexplicably heavy.


    Although he never revealed it, Otto thought of himself as a good person, more or less¡­


    Then he picked up the notebook again and saw the clear records of the scouts of the Soaring Dragon Legion, who had brought back numerous clay pots filled with color-coded pills, in addition to the new Lait captives.


    The pills came in different colors, besides the initial blue, there were also white and red pills discovered.


    Through some experimentation on humanoid slaves, they found that the three colors of pills corresponded to three different color dragon bloodlines.


    As Otto looked at this, he couldn¡¯t help but think of the strange circumstances when he first entered this world.


    The strange grand hall, the strange magic array, and the strange conversation.


    ¡°After wasting so many expensive magic materials, it¡¯s just another Dragon Beast¡­¡±


    ¡°Try your best to recover the materials of the magic array. There¡¯s no need to waste the contract on a Dragon Beast. Send him to the arena to sell for a good price¡­¡±


    Otto thought of those blond-haired, blue-eyed men in medieval clothing, and the guy named Walton.


    Now that he thought about it, Walton didn¡¯t have curly blond hair like the others, but rather a face full of beard and brown hair that was characteristic of Lait people.


    Could it be¡­


    Upon this thought, Otto immediately called Krom, the Dragonborn Beastman who had spent a long time in the Serbian Colosseum.


    ¡°Your Majesty! ¡±


    Krom respectfully knelt before Otto, very satisfied with his current life. Though branded with a Blood Covenant, it didn¡¯t matter compared to what he had gained.


    So he was still very grateful for the grace bestowed upon him by Otto..

 Chapter 156 - Chapter 156: 154 Magic Puppet_l

    Chapter 156: 154 Magic Puppet_l


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Krom, there are some questions I need you to answer.¡±


    Otto looked at the respectful Dragonborn beastman in front of him and soon asked, ¡°Do you know the name of the new Lait King?¡±


    Krom was startled at first, but quickly answered, ¡°This is no secret. The full name of the new Lait King is Walton Lait.¡±


    What puzzled the powerful Dragonborn was that the great Silver Dragon Lord had summoned him just to ask such a simple question.


    With this confusion, Krom left the council chamber, while Otto¡¯s face darkened and his mood became complicated.


    Combining Sofia and Moray¡¯s research with his own past memories, Otto had come up with a bold speculation.


    The new Lait King may be controlling a considerable number of different types of True Dragons.


    At the very least, Blue, White, and Red Dragons must be there, otherwise, where did those strange little pills come from?


    Starting from his birth into this world, it had only been four years.


    Even if this year was included, most of the True Dragons were still in their infancy stage, with little to no combat power.


    Waiting for them to reach adulthood would take more than a hundred years, by which time the new Lait King would probably have long died of old age.


    Thinking about it, this might be the reason why the other party developed such pills.


    Of course, it is not ruled out that the new Lait King has mastered a method to quickly breed giant dragons.


    After all, in this world, many things do not follow common sense.


    Just look at Otto!


    Who would be willing to believe that this nearly 16-meter-long giant dragon is not even five years old this year?


    But if the new Lait King really had control of several True Dragons¡­


    A glint flashed in Otto¡¯s eyes as True Dragons were the best tonic for him.


    At first, Otto thought of staying out of the fray, watching the human countries fight each other from the sidelines, but now it seems that at a critical moment, it might be necessary for him to step in.


    Not for anything else, just for the potential True Dragon snacks that might exist.


    ¡°If only I could plant some spies in the Lait Kingdom¡­¡±


    Although Otto had this intention, actually executing it would be difficult.


    All the members of the Soaring Dragon Legion were strange monsters, who could be handy for reconnaissance in the surrounding areas, but if they really infiltrated the Lait territory, they might be discovered immediately.


    Even human-like races are mostly treated as slaves in the land of Lait.


    Don¡¯t be fooled by the generally unimpressive lives of the Lait people. They have always looked down on humans from other countries, not to mention the various humanoid races of non-humans.


    ¡°Perhaps we need to purchase some human slaves through the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce, preferably native Lait people, and then engrave Blood


    Covenants on them¡­¡±


    Just as Otto thought this, Sofia contacted him through the Communication Scale.


    At the request of the half-elf girl, Otto arrived at a clearing on the edge of the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    It looked quite lively here; in addition to Sofia and Moray, the Goblin who could always cause explosions and many top monsters of the Soaring Dragon Legion were present.


    In the center of the field, however, stood a Torsion Ballista sent by the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce.


    But it seemed to have undergone some special modifications, and it looked somewhat different from the one Otto remembered.


    At this point, garrulous Moray introduced, ¡°Honorable Silver Dragon Lord, you finally arrived. See? This is the newly-transformed Torsion Ballista after the Blackstone Magic Laboratory¡¯s renovation, and the power is amazing! ¡±


    Blackstone Magic Laboratory? Otto looked around puzzledly, as it seemed that the large-headed Goblin had been fully accepted by Sofia and Moray.


    Moray spoke without any respect in his tone, but Otto didn¡¯t bother to mind it and just asked, ¡°What have you done?¡±


    This Torsion Ballista was the only one in the Soaring Dragon Legion at the moment. If something went wrong with it, Otto wasn¡¯t sure if the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce would send him another one.


    ¡°You will know soon!¡±


    Moray had a mysterious look on his face. Then, several Goblins began to quickly load the Torsion Ballista with thick arrows.


    At the same time, Otto noticed that the arrows they were loading were different.


    The original metal arrowhead had been replaced with a transparent Magic Crystal, which seemed to be filled with some strange liquid.


    Following Moray¡¯s order, a loud bang accompanied the launch of the thick arrow, which shot directly into the depths of the forest in the distance.


    Soon, Otto could hear a huge explosion and looked in the direction of the sound towards the point where the arrow had landed.


    The Magic Crystal tied to the arrowhead seemed to be some kind of explosive. several nuge trees were cnrect1Y Diown apart, snowmg Impressive power.


    Although the power might be inferior to that of a breath weapon, the long range made up for it. If it had a certain scale, it would be almost no different from a cannon.


    ¡°How about that?¡±


    Moray¡¯s voice sounded somewhat smug.


    But Otto struck back, ¡°Wait until you can solve the reloading speed of this thing before singing your praises to me.¡±


    As Otto said, the improved Torsion Ballista did have significantly greater power, but the fatal flaw remained.


    The speed of reloading arrows after each shot was too slow. With that time, enemies who had survived the first round would have long rushed to their faces.


    Moray chose to remain silent for the time being, but Otto persisted, ¡°What about my Magic Puppet?¡±


    Upon hearing this, the Soul Eater Wand containing Moray shook violently, apparently unprepared.


    Otto sneered, ¡°Now that the Land of the Soaring Dragon is not lacking in humanoid slaves with a certain magical talent, if you don¡¯t show any results soon, I may really have to carve you up!¡±


    Moray looked for help from Sofia, but the half-elf girl¡¯s expression was icy cold.


    He knew that if it came to that, Sofia would be more than happy to personally send him into Otto¡¯s mouth.


    Sometimes, you have to push a bastard like Moray to see how efficiently he can work.


    The next morning, two exquisitely made Magic Puppets were presented to Otto.


    This allowed Otto, whose recent life had been plain and boring, to finally have something to do.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you still have to train some decent Magic Apprentices for me!¡±


    Just as Moray was about to leave, he was taken aback by Otto¡¯s words and then shouted angrily, ¡°Wait until you¡¯re able to fully control these two Magic Puppets before you talk about that, my time is precious!¡±


    As for Moray¡¯s complaints, Otto nonchalantly focused his attention on the two


    Magic Puppets..

 Chapter 157 - Chapter 157: 155 Traditional Cuisine 1

    Chapter 157: 155 Traditional Cuisine 1


    Translator: 549690339


    These two magic puppets Moray made for Otto looked quite similar to humans from their appearance.


    Setting aside their appearance for now, Otto tried to follow Moray¡¯s guidance, attaching his mental power to the magic crystal in the back of the puppet¡¯s head.


    Soon after, Otto felt a change in his vision and, shaking his head, discovered that part of his perspective had been transferred to this magic puppet.


    He tried to control the movements of the magic puppet¡¯s limbs, but immediately stumbled and fell.


    Otto was not used to the mechanical feeling of the magic puppets.


    Perhaps Moray had predicted this situation early on, so he made the materials for the magic puppets very strong.


    Once Otto became completely familiar with this strange new body, he began to try controlling another magic puppet at the same time.


    Two completely different perspectives suddenly made Otto feel dizzy, and the two magic puppets he controlled began to wrestle non-stop.


    When Otto was able to control two magic puppets simultaneously for some simple actions, the day had already turned dark, and a day passed like this.


    By the second day, Otto was able to simply control two magic puppets at the same time.


    It was unknown if he had a certain talent in this area or if there were other reasons.


    Having learned of some news through Saru, Sofia rushed from the magic laboratory to the council chamber, followed by Elise and a few other corrupt elves.


    As a result, she found Otto controlling two magic puppets doing something; it seemed like he was cooking¡­


    Indeed, Otto was cooking. One magic puppet was boiling water, while the other was cutting wild boar skin, removing excess fat from it.


    After all, he wanted to practice this strange dual perspective, so Ott decided to cook something from his previous life.


    What Otto wanted to make was actually very simple: pigskin jelly, a traditional dish from the flower family.


    Giant Wild Boar and Raging Wild Boar could be considered one of the specialties of Nolan Forest, as they were everywhere.


    The preparation of pigskin jelly was simple: after cleaning the pigskin, rinse it two or three times with water and let it cool, then cut it into strips, place it in an iron pot, add water, spices, and salt, and cook it over medium heat for an hour.


    Although there were no green onions or ginger, Otto found some other things to replace them for deodorization, such as Fiber Trees, which had a similar flavor to green onions.


    He discovered these strange things some time ago when he was devouring a large pile of food he had never eaten before.


    Finally, Otto controlled the magic puppets to pour the cooked pigskin and soup into a prepared container, ready to let it cool and set. However, after he saw Sofia, he had a new idea.


    Quick, make me an ice block!¡±


    Though it was strange, Sofia still conjured an ice block as tall as herself using magic for Otto.


    With great care, Otto controlled the magic puppet to place the metal container with pigskin jelly on the magic ice block. Although the movement was still somewhat clumsy, nothing went wrong in the end.


    Seeing that it seemed like the big clumsy dragon had finished, Sofia asked curiously, ¡°What are you doing? It looks like you¡¯re making some food¡­¡±


    While controlling the magic puppets to perform some difficult actions, Otto answered, ¡°It¡¯s a snack. When paired with prepared sauce, it tastes quite good.¡±¡±But it seems to be made of wild boar skin¡­¡±


    Sofia furrowed her pretty eyebrows. In her memory, wild boar skins were usually used to make leather armor and such.


    Can such a thing really be eaten?


    It seems Otto had also noticed Sofia¡¯s doubts, but he didn¡¯t explain much, just saying calmly, ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon!¡±


    The half-elf girl rolled her eyes, while Elise promptly brought a chair over from behind.


    With her hand supporting her small cheek, Sofia simply sat here to wait, curious to see if something edible could really be made from those pig skins.


    During the waiting time for the pigskin to freeze and cool down, Otto took the opportunity to observe Elise.


    From Sofia¡¯s casual conversations, he learned that this girl was actually a princess from the royal high elf family in the Dawn Forest.


    Green Dragon Cassiopeia, who corrupted her, had been dead for three years, and Elise and the other Corrupted Elves gradually began to break free from the dragon¡¯s magical influence.


    The green roots of her hair began to slowly return to their original golden color.


    Meanwhile, without any external pressures, Elise only needed to take care of Sofia¡¯s daily life to ensure her own safety.


    And so, these once ferocious and monstrous corrupted elves started to appear aloof and kind again.


    However, Otto had always had objections to the attire of these elves serving Sofia; they mostly wore tight-fitting leather armor or slim, formal-style long skirts.


    These didn¡¯t look like maids or servants at all.


    Maybe it was necessary to purchase some black-and-white maid uniforms from the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce ¨C only by wearing professional clothes could they appear professional.


    Thinking of this, Otto stealthily glanced at Sofia, and sighed in relief when he found that the half-elf girl hadn¡¯t noticed anything.


    Once the pigskin was completely cooled, Otto skillfully controlled the magic puppet, taking a small knife and awkwardly slicing the frozen meat into pieces before sprinkling some simple sauce on them.


    He then handed a plate to Sofia and controlled the magic puppet to put a large piece of pigskin jelly into his own mouth.


    Yum, although there was no soy sauce, it was already delicious and definitely a fresher taste compared to having roasted meat every day.


    Although Otto ate a portion of the pigskin jelly first, Sofia still had a natural resistance to this pork product.


    So she looked at Elise, who was standing behind her.


    After an exchange of glances, a tearful Elise heroically took a fork and stuffed a twisted slice of the frozen meat into her mouth.


    Next, a puzzled expression appeared on her face, and she took another piece soaked in sauce and tasted it again.


    This piqued Sofia¡¯s interest; she knew that Elise¡¯s appetite was similar to her own, preferring various fruits and vegetables, and usually avoiding meat whenever possible.


    Out of curiosity, Sofia also put a slice of jelly into her mouth, and the strange taste immediately opened new doors for her.


    Elise wanted to eat another piece, but she was frightened by the food-protective Sofia and immediately shrank back, feeling wronged in her heart..

 Chapter 158 - Chapter 158: 156 Fisherman Otto_l

    Chapter 158: 156 Fisherman Otto_l


    Translator: 549690339


    The Pigskin jelly incident was just a minor episode. After Otto could skillfully control two magic puppets at the same time, he lost interest in cooking personally.


    At the same time, under his urging, Morey quickly arranged for a dwarf magic apprentice who had mastered soul splitting to serve Otto.


    Of course, the soul splitting technique had been modified according to Otto¡¯s requirements.


    Although it was still a watered-down version, this dwarf could split a soul into four parts.


    It seemed that, in terms of learning magic, dwarves were much stronger than kobolds.


    Now, Otto was starting to familiarize himself with controlling multiple heads with the same thoughts, which was even more challenging than controlling two magic puppets with different perspectives.


    At the moment, Otto could only control two heads at the same time and couldn¡¯t ensure proficiency in both.


    Today, the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce visited again, led by Black Rose and Black Spirit.


    In addition to the weapons and equipment that were in short supply in all countries, they had everything else that the Land of the Soaring Dragon required.


    This also included the human slaves that Otto had recently requested. Recently, due to the chaos of war, many people had become homeless and sold themselves into slavery.


    Even the price of human slaves had become much cheaper than that of other humanoid races.


    In the council chamber, Black Rose looked exhausted, with dark circles under her eyes.


    Otto asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are things not going well recently?¡±


    Black Rose nodded, ¡°Tal and Dilant have fallen, and now Lyte is attacking the


    Farrand Kingdom.¡±


    She rubbed her somewhat hazy head and continued, ¡°The Farrand Kingdom is the only land route to the Felton Kingdom and the two empires. Harvest Bay is now firmly controlled by Lyte.


    All the chambers of commerce in Black Gold City have been having a hard time. The Farrand royalty has recently forcibly levied the weapons, equipment, and even property of all merchants in their territory.


    If this war continues, it¡¯ll be impossible to do business!¡±


    Through the reconnaissance from the Soaring Dragon Legion, Otto only knew that Dilant, which also bordered Nolan Forest, had fallen. He hadn¡¯t expected the new King of Lyte to be so fierce as to even destroy Tal as well.


    It seemed that the dwarven equipment from Mido had greatly enhanced the strength of the Lyte army. Perhaps that was also the reason why the Lyte army was still stationed at the foot of the Skyreach Mountains.


    Black Rose had more to say.


    ¡°After conquering Tal and Dilant, the new King of Lyte began to forcibly conscript soldiers in these two countries. Now his army has tripled in number.¡±


    At this point, Black Rose said helplessly, ¡°I really don¡¯t know how he managed to make those people who hate him to the bone willing to work for him.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps I can give you an answer!¡±


    Otto nodded to Shasharu on the side, and the old lizardman handed Black Rose a small notebook.


    It recorded the recent research by Sofia and Moray on the Lyte soldiers and those strange pills, but many important pieces of information, such as the composition of Dragon Vein, were removed.


    Now, the information that Black Rose could learn from it was limited, and she could only roughly know that the new King of Lyte had mastered a peculiar pill that could greatly enhance the combat abilities of soldiers.


    Meanwhile, the disadvantages of this pill were listed, such as the effect of impairing the user¡¯s mental state during its action and the weakness after the effect ended. Prolonged use could even lead to addiction.


    Seeing this, Black Rose probably guessed the reason why those people from Tal or Dilant would be willing to work for the new King of Lyte ¨C it must be because of this addictive strange pill.


    Very important information¡­


    Black Rose gratefully knelt before Otto, excitedly saying, ¡°Honored Silver Dragon Lord, Bauhinia will never forget your kindness.¡±


    Otto looked at her silently, thinking that the Farrand Kingdom was really incompetent. He had hoped that they would be so weakened that he could just go and snatch the few true dragons under the new King of Lyte¡¯s command.


    But then, Black Rose suddenly said, ¡°Honored Silver Dragon Lord, I wonder if you would be willing to send troops to attack the rear of the Lyte Kingdom?¡±


    Otto looked at Black Rose with some puzzlement, and then laughed, ¡°Human, I¡¯d advise you not to be too greedy. The only reason I bestow grace upon you is that you have performed well recently and brought me a lot of convenience.


    But that¡¯s it. In my eyes, you are no different from those bearded Lyte people. You¡¯re just reptiles who can walk upright!¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to get involved in this war prematurely, and besides, the Soaring Dragon Legion, which had just gone through a major battle, had not yet fully recovered.


    Even after incorporating many other monster clans, the number of monsters he could use was only around 30,000.


    Black Rose seemed to want to try again, ¡°Honored Silver Dragon Lord, if you are willing to lend a hand, we can offer you a satisfactory reward! Be it gold coins, jewels, or various materials urgently needed in the Land of the Soaring Dragon¡­¡±


    ¡°Should I take this as a threat?¡±


    Otto sneered, ¡°Are you saying that if I disagree, you will turn against me and stop transporting various materials to the Land of the Soaring Dragon?¡±


    Black Rose shrank her body and reluctantly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Honored Silver Dragon Lord. I was being presumptuous. Let¡¯s just continue as before¡­¡±


    ¡°You seem to be very concerned about this war.¡±


    Otto asked curiously, ¡°Could it be that the survival of Farrand is also related to you?¡±


    Black Rose explained, ¡°As mentioned before, Farrand is an essential route to Felton and the two empires. Even if we choose to go through the Dawn Forest, we need to pass through Farrand, Dilant, or Tal.


    The new King of Lyte has a very bad attitude towards our chambers of commerce. Even if the Farrand Kingdom levies the property of merchants, they would at least spare the lives of the chamber of commerce masters.


    However, that bastard new King of Lyte would not even spare the lives of the nobles and merchants of Tal and Dilant. All of them have been killed by him.


    If the Farrand Kingdom were to fail, our only option would be to go fishing in the Gale Sea Area or go to the northernmost Snow Field to do business with the Norton Kingdom and the Frost Giants.¡±


    Of course, there was also the Land of the Soaring Dragon in Nolan Forest, but whether it was the Land of the Soaring Dragon, the Norton Kingdom, or those Frost Giants, their potential trades were pitifully scarce.


    In most cases, the three forces mentioned above were mainly providers of goods rather than consumers.


    After sending Black Rose away, Otto called Sofia and Moray over with a serious look on his face.


    ¡°What now¡­ Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m very busy lately?¡±


    With a bad attitude, Moray glared at Otto. After being marked with the Blood Covenant, he became even more reckless..

 Chapter 160 - Chapter 160: 158 Black Iron Dwarves_l

    Chapter 160: 158 Black Iron Dwarves_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Three days had passed since the emissary of the Black Iron Dwarves visited the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Apparently, the Black Iron Dwarves valued this cooperation greatly. The envoy was Dain Blackbeard, the brother of the Black Iron King, Abick Blackbeard.


    After entrusting his griffin to the lizardmen, Dain Blackbeard followed Sasharu into the Council Chamber of Blackstone Castle.


    Along the way, Dain appeared calm on the outside, but his inner thoughts were quite the opposite.


    The Land of the Soaring Dragon brought him many shocks. He had thought that a dragon¡¯s followers would live in a chaotic, foul-smelling place.


    Especially in such a chaotic place as Nolan Forest.


    However, if one ignored the outer city areas, the cleanliness and construction quality of the inner city of the Land of the Soaring Dragon far exceeded many human cities.


    Dain had also visited the royal capital of Caran City in the Caran Kingdom as an emissary of the Black Iron Dwarves, which was also located in the Sky Mountain Range.


    To be honest, even the sumptuous banquets and the lavish outfits of the nobles in the castle could not make this Black Iron Dwarf forget the fact that he had recently stepped on excrement in the streets.


    The streets of the self-proclaimed culturally rich city of Caran were filled with excrement and garbage, which disgusted the dwarves.


    Since then, Dain firmly refused to continue his diplomatic mission to Caran to his elder brother, the Black Iron King Abick.


    Originally, Dain had prepared himself for a similar situation this time, but unexpectedly, the inner city of the Land of the Soaring Dragon, where a group of monsters lived, was surprisingly clean and tidy.


    These monsters used designated places for their bodily functions, and their residences were uniformly planned and organized.


    He even saw beautiful flower beds filled with fresh flowers and green leaves in the vicinity.


    What the hell? Weren¡¯t those hobbies of elves and human noble ladies¡­


    Well, soon he saw a few tall, beautiful elves who were directing ogres or other monstrous races to take care of those beautiful flower beds.


    Hypocritical elf pretenders, taking care of flower beds together with purely evil monsters?


    I must be dreaming¡­


    Dain rubbed his eyes, apparently not quite believing what he saw before him.


    But soon, he recognized the reality: they were indeed elves, just with oddly colored hair.


    It looked like it had been dyed, with most of the hair being green, while the roots were shiny gold.


    Could it be that in addition to the Dore Elves, there was a strange, evil elven race?


    With these questions in mind, Dain followed Sasharu slowly into Blackstone Castle.


    Even as a born craftsman, Dain couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the extraordinary craftsmanship of the building, although its aesthetic was somewhat lacking.


    If this Blackstone Castle was flattened and stuffed into a mine, it would have been perfect.


    Then, he saw Otto resting on the Blackstone Platform, the Silver Dragon Lord that the hawkmen and lizardmen spoke of ¨C an overbearing, omnipotent being.


    Wasn¡¯t that just a nearly sixteen-meter-long silver dragon?


    Although it looked very special, perhaps even imposing and domineering, and it was strange to be in Nolan Forest with all kinds of evil monsters, it should not have reached the level described by those emissaries.


    So, Dain simply inclined his head slightly, paying a respectful tribute to Otto.


    ¡°Greetings to you, Great Silver Dragon Lord. My name is Dain Blackbeard, the blood brother of the Black Iron King Abick. I bring the friendship of the Black Iron Dwarves,¡± he said.


    Otto examined this Black Iron Dwarf for a moment. If compared to the power levels of the monsters in the Soaring Dragon Legion, this guy would be at least equal to Chrom.


    Of course, that was if Chrom didn¡¯t unleash his full potential¡­


    It seemed that dwarves were not completely incompetent apart from mining and forging.


    ¡°Dwarf, I have also sent out goodwill to your people,¡± said Otto with a sneer, ¡°but it seems that your two cousins don¡¯t appreciate it.¡±


    Dain laughed, ¡°In that case, it seems we have some common ground. We¡¯ve been at odds with those Redbeards for a long time.


    I heard they¡¯ve started a war with the Lait people. Let¡¯s join in on the action and obliterate those damned Redbeards!¡±


    The appearance of the three dwarf factions on the Sky Mountain Range varied greatly, so the dwarves within the factions liked to distinguish each other based on the color of their beards.


    The Red Copper Dwarves had red beards, the Mountain Dwarves had brown beards, and the Black Iron Dwarves naturally had black beards.


    Dwarves usually spoke plainly, and Dain was no exception.


    Otto had always loved working with straightforward people.


    He laughed, ¡°I like your proposal. We don¡¯t like those self-righteous Red


    Copper Dwarves either.¡±


    ¡°What else are we waiting for? Let¡¯s seize this opportunity and kill them all!¡±


    Dain said excitedly, but Otto shook his head and said, ¡°Although we¡¯d like to teach those Red Copper Dwarves a lesson, you know their equipment and weapons are far superior to my Soaring Dragon Legion.


    If we rashly take action, the casualties could be massive¡­¡±


    Dain confidently replied, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? We Black Iron Dwarves are the best blacksmiths in the Sky Mountain Range. As long as they wear our armor and weapons, there¡¯s nothing to worry about!¡±


    That¡¯s why Otto liked dealing with these open-minded people.


    He almost burst out laughing in his mind but suppressed it and asked, ¡°So you¡¯re saying the Black Iron Dwarves are willing to provide us with some weapons and armor?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Dain laughed heartily, ¡°Just tell me what you need. Just keep in mind that if the demand is high, we might need some more time to prepare.


    After all, we only occupy a small portion of the mines in the Sky Mountain


    Range, so the output of ores might not keep up¡­¡±


    Otto tried, ¡°We can go even further in our cooperation. You may not know yet, but we have discovered many abundant mines in the Sulfur Mountains.


    The kobolds are now mining ores non-stop, but it seems like our current technology is somewhat wasteful.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Dain looked at Otto with anticipation.


    Soon, the latter said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m willing to share these mines with the Black Iron Dwarves, and even build suitable workshops for you near the Sulfur Mountains.


    We¡¯ll also assign many dwarfs or goblins to help you with many uninteresting but time-consuming basic tasks.¡±


    This way, you won¡¯t have to go through the trouble of crossing half of the Sky


    Mountain Range to transport weapons and equipment to the Land of the Soaring Dragon; you can simply forge them nearby.¡±


    ¡°That sounds amazing¡­¡±


    But Dain hesitated, ¡°But how are we going to send so many Black Iron Dwarves over? To be honest, we don¡¯t have that many griffins for transportation..¡±

 Chapter 161 - Chapter 161: 159 Banquet Invitation

    Chapter 161: 159 Banquet Invitation


    Translator: 549690339


    Dain¡¯s concern was not without reason, as the territory of the Black Iron Dwarves was the farthest away from the three major Dwarf groups.


    To reach Sulfur Mountains or the Land of the Soaring Dragon, one must pass through the territories of Red Copper Dwarves or Mountain Dwarves.


    Of course, they could also choose to bypass them and pass through the monster-filled Wasteland.


    If that¡¯s the case, Griffins would be essential for transportation.


    If one tried to cross it on foot, countless fierce monsters would teach them a good lesson.


    On this matter, Otto had already made plans.


    He laughed, ¡°The Land of the Soaring Dragon will provide some Chimeras and Wyverns. If they only serve as mounts for round trips, they are already more than enough.¡±


    With the matter discussed thus far, Dain naturally did not pursue it further.


    Compared with Griffins, Chimeras and Wyverns could carry more passengers.


    Moreover, the Dwarves¡¯ way of doing things was generally straightforward.


    On that day, Dain rode his Griffin back to the territory of the Black Iron Dwarves.


    As soon as Otto had invited him to stay for dinner, he was refused.


    Of course, Dain did not forget to take the Chimeras and Wyverns with him.


    The blue-headed Chimera leader Thunder had a bitter face, feeling that Otto had somewhat misunderstood their proper usage.


    This was the second time the Chimeras had been used for transportation.


    The next day, Dain sent many Black Iron Dwarves to Otto.


    For this, Sofia personally made a trip and built a blacksmith workshop in the Sulfur Mountains that they were very satisfied with.


    To cater to the Dwarves¡¯ peculiar tastes, the workshop was built directly inside a mine.


    The Black Iron Dwarves marveled at the Skill of Rapid Construction of Wonders.


    Soon, the Black Iron Dwarves discovered even more exciting creatures ¨C a group of Flame Lizards that could communicate with them.


    These Elementals then replaced the troublesome temperature-controlling furnaces, greatly speeding up the forging time of weapons and equipment. After everything was arranged, Dain visited the Land of the Soaring Dragon again, agreeing to attend the banquet this time.


    To entertain the big spender of Black Iron Dwarves, Sofia even personally cooked a big table of delicious food, quickly prepared with magic.


    At the same time, a special dessert was served to Dain.


    The Black Iron Dwarf curiously stared at the exquisite, delicate food in front of him.


    The translucent, soft main body was stuffed with various cut fruits, making it look like a beautifully crafted piece of art.


    Otto introduced, ¡°This is jelly, a recent creation of my Head Maid, Elise.¡±


    Since Otto had stopped using Magic Puppets for practice, he no longer continued to make gelatin desserts.


    Sofia liked to eat this peculiar food, but she did not want to trouble the clumsy Dragon.


    So under her coercion, the former Elf Princess Elise had to cook herself.


    The current Head Maid was one of the few Elves who had learned the Quick Cooking Skill. She was surprisingly talented in cooking.


    Jelly was also her inspiration. She preferred fresh fruits and vegetables to the less attractive and non -Elf-friendly pork skin. So she replaced the boiled pork skin with cut fresh fruits and added sweet vine juice from Nolan Forest, creating a dessert from another world.


    Of course, Otto had tasted it himself. Although it was different from the space jelly he had enjoyed in his previous life, it had its own unique flavor.


    Especially after being chilled, it had a refreshing and cooling taste, a smooth texture, and sweetness added from the sweet vines¡­


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re talking about those Elves with strange hair colors?¡±


    Dain swallowed a mouthful of jelly while savoring the icy, peculiar taste, and nodded approvingly, ¡°This certainly seems like the Elves¡¯ doing. But relying on Elves isn¡¯t wise, as you never know what they¡¯ll do next.


    Sometimes, when you team up with them for adventure and are smashing an


    Orc¡¯s head with a hammer, they might not draw their swords to help you fight but sing what they think is a beautiful ballad.


    They are always like this, hypocritical and frivolous, yet often able to create good quality weapons and equipment. But they don¡¯t have many true blacksmiths.


    It¡¯s a shame that those idiots have such good talents, yet they always waste them on useless decorations.¡±


    It seemed that Dain had many prejudices against Elves, but it had to be said that most of what he said was true.


    In the end, Dain added, ¡°Dear Silver Dragon Lord, I hope you don¡¯t mind me saying this.¡±


    ¡°You can call me Otto.¡±


    For the big spender, Otto had always had a good attitude.


    ¡°Alright, dear Otto.


    Although I¡¯m very satisfied with your hospitality, our current cooperation is based on mutual pursuits and interests, and because you seem like a very easygoing Silver Dragon.


    Even though I think we get along well, if we want to become friends, it will take about a hundred years of getting to know each other!¡±


    Most Dwarves could live over 400 years, and their long lives made them quite stubborn and reluctant to accept friendship.


    Of course, if you gain their approval, Dwarves will treat you as their closest friend, along with their Clan.


    Almost all Dwarves were honest and kind, but Black Iron Dwarves seemed like an exception. If it served their purpose, they wouldn¡¯t mind resorting to evil and dirty means.


    That was why among the three major Dwarf powers in the Sky Mountain Range, only the Black Iron Dwarves were willing to cooperate with the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    But, fundamentally, Black Iron Dwarves were still Dwarves, just not as excessive in obstinacy as their cousins.


    What Otto didn¡¯t expect was that the scale color that had hindered him in Nolan Forest before now came in handy.


    Presumably, if he were a Red Dragon at this time, even the Black Iron Dwarves would have kept their distance from him.


    Once again, he was convinced that this was a world that judged based on appearance.


    At the banquet, Dain¡¯s only complaint was a lack of satisfactory wine.


    Actually, Elise and the other Corrupted Elves had tried making fruit wine, but the drink tasted more like fruit juice, and the rough Dwarves clearly didn¡¯t appreciate it.


    Considering the last time the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce had reached the


    Land of the Soaring Dragon and Otto¡¯s own ideas, he laughed at the Black Iron Dwarf, ¡°Soon, you¡¯ll be drinking satisfying wine. I guarantee it¡¯ll be something you won¡¯t forget!¡±


    ¡°Really? I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡±


    Dain poured another plate of jelly into his mouth. Although he didn¡¯t like the taste of fruit that much, he was fascinated by the cool and smooth texture..

 Chapter 162 - Chapter 162: 160 Black Iron Heavy Industry_l

    Chapter 162: 160 Black Iron Heavy Industry_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Perhaps eager to taste Otto¡¯s promised wine sooner, Dain had been staying in the Land of the Soaring Dragon these past few days without leaving.


    Out of boredom, he even visited Sofia and Moray¡¯s magic research lab.


    During this time, Sofia and her team had been researching how to increase the reload speed of the torsion ballista.


    When Dain heard this, he immediately burst into laughter.


    According to him, such a war weapon made by humans would be considered a large pile of junk in the dwarf kingdom.


    Moray originally wanted to retort, but his mouth was soon shut by the cruel reality.


    Dain personally rode his griffin to the Sulfur Mountains, followed by Moray with a look of disbelief and the spectators Sofia.


    Under his guidance, the Black Iron Dwarves staying in the Sulfur Mountains took only two days to build a full-metal war chariot, something like a bed crossbow.


    Morlaix originally wanted to question how such a metal lump could maintain its flexibility to shoot arrows, but soon discovered that the Black Iron Dwarves had inscribed runes all over the metal.


    Additionally, many magical gems were embedded in it to provide extra power, all generously contributed by Otto.


    Currently, Otto almost unconditionally supports any forging request from the Black Iron Dwarves.


    This special bed crossbow was named Black Iron Ballista by the Black Iron Dwarves. It not only had a longer range than the human-made torsion ballista but was also more convenient to load.


    It could be loaded with five full-metal arrows at a time, and the firing interval did not exceed ten seconds. The reloading time was much faster than that of the torsion ballista.


    Of course, it was not without flaws.


    First of all, its weight was astonishing, as a full-metal Black Iron Ballista weighed more than a few hundred pounds.


    In order to move it, three or four strong adult dwarves had to work together.


    Moreover, after continuous firing, the Black Iron Ballista needed time to cool down. The inscriptions on it could only support a maximum of two continuous full-speed shots.


    If it was overworked, the metal bow would be overloaded and even snap.


    At the same time, the magic gems on the ballista needed to be replaced after exhausting their energy, as this weapon couldn¡¯t function purely on mechanical power.


    Hearing that the Black Iron Dwarves had made a very useful bed crossbow, Otto couldn¡¯t help but fly to the Sulfur Mountains out of curiosity, just in time for the test firing.


    The target was a row of hard rocks, and in about a minute, the Black Iron Crossbow had emptied the loaded full-metal arrows.


    Just by the momentum of the shot, it could completely subdue the human-made torsion ballista.


    Otto, Sofia, and Moray, who were seeing such a spectacle for the first time, approached to find the metal arrows were all embedded in the hard rocks.


    Its power was indeed much greater than that of the torsion ballista, even Otto made a brief comparison with his power.


    If the target were himself, he estimated that he would be directly pierced by these terrifying arrows.


    Dain followed behind these inexperienced people, laughing heartily, ¡°This is just the most basic war weapon. You¡¯ll be truly amazed when the Black Iron Cannon is successfully developed!¡±


    ¡°Black Iron Cannon?¡±


    Seeing the power of the Black Iron Ballista, naturally, the Black Iron Cannon in Dain¡¯s mouth also aroused the attention of everyone nearby.


    Dain smiled mysteriously and beckoned to a Black Iron Dwarf. He then handed over a long-barreled firearm.


    ¡°This is a Black Iron firearm. It¡¯s not really a rare item, as our cousins over there know how to make them too, including those damn red beards.¡±


    Dain explained, ¡°This weapon was developed only in the last few hundred years. Although its range is short and its ammunition loading speed is slow, its power is quite considerable.


    Many dwarves are committed to improving this novel weapon, but so far, they¡¯ve been unsuccessful.


    In recent years, one of our Black Iron Dwarf elders proposed, since it¡¯s difficult to improve, why not just enlarge it directly? Just like the Magic Crystal


    Cannon.¡±


    Sofia and Moray were confused, while Otto kept nodding, seemingly understanding that the dwarves were realizing that caliber represented truth.


    ¡°Did the research on Black Iron firearms run into any troubles?¡±


    Otto asked.


    Dain shook his head helplessly, ¡°We did make them, but they¡¯re not very useful right now.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°Not enough range!¡±


    Dain tried to explain, ¡°At first, our idea was very simple; just enlarge the firearm, stuff it with gunpowder and iron sand, and shoot everything out together.


    But the range was too short. After one shot, I guess the enemies would have charged before we could reload.


    Later, we switched the iron sand to iron balls, but then the impact was not strong enough.


    Even with the help of magic gems and inscribing magic arrays, the power was mediocre after shooting the iron balls.


    In comparison to a regular catapult, it seemed to be just more accurate and shoot a little farther.


    More importantly, gems and crystals that stored magical power were very precious. If used only for this kind of power, it would be too wasteful¡­¡±


    At this point, Otto suddenly had an idea.


    He asked Sofia, ¡°What¡¯s the name of that goblin in your lab who recently gave himself a name?¡±


    ¡°Green Burst¡­¡±


    Sofia rolled her eyes. That Dragonborn Goblin with a bubble head had been stirring up trouble lately.


    No matter what kind of magical materials were thrown in his hands, there would always be an explosion, and he couldn¡¯t even explain why.


    Strangely enough, his compatriots, the other goblins, were able to understand his mysterious words.


    They could even replicate his success, creating one bizarre explosive after another.


    In the Land of the Soaring Dragon, these dangerous items were currently being used by binding them to the arrowheads of the torsion ballista.


    However, they might be useful to the Black Iron Dwarves for other purposes.


    Otto laughed, ¡°That¡¯s right, Green Burst! This interesting goblin recently made some fascinating items. I think you should take a look! ¡±


    ¡°Really? But I find it hard to believe a foolish goblin could create something valuable¡­¡±


    Dain looked at Otto skeptically, as dwarves were naturally born to hate orcs and goblins.


    Soon after, at Otto¡¯s request, several chimeras carefully transported Green Burst, his assistant, and some extremely unstable explosives.


    During the landing, an accident occurred, as one chimera¡¯s hind leg was blown off by an exploding shipment.


    But fortunately, this was a magical world, and reattaching a severed leg using healing magic wasn¡¯t a difficult task.


    Of course, it couldn¡¯t alleviate the pain, though..

 Chapter 163 - Chapter 163: 161 Long Live Friendship_l

    Chapter 163: 161 Long Live Friendship_l


    Translator: 549690339


    The explosion was quite loud, which attracted the attention of the Black Iron Dwarves.


    They initially didn¡¯t take Green Burst, the goblin, seriously.


    After all, most dwarves despise and look down on orcs and goblins, thinking that these stupid creatures can¡¯t do anything useful.


    But after seeing the miserable state of the Chimera, they changed their minds.


    Even knowing that the goblin¡¯s creations were extremely unstable and prone to exploding easily, they still tried to get closer, one after another.


    They attempted to put those dangerous bottles and jars into an iron sphere, set a set of finely crafted Black Iron Heavy Armor next to it, and detonate it.


    The result was unexpectedly good, as the iron sphere blasted a ten-meter-wide hole in the surrounding area.


    The thick Black Iron Heavy Armor nearby was completely shattered, and it¡¯s hard to believe that many normal people could survive under such terrifying power.


    If they increase the dosage, the power should continue to increase.


    Dain and a group of Black Iron Dwarves stared at the scene with their mouths wide open, seemingly opening the door to a new world.


    Comparing the power alone, it was still far behind the Magic Crystal Cannons of the three major Floating Cities by a lot, but the Magic Crystal Cannons were really money-burning machines.


    Only magic crystals with a diameter of more than twenty centimeters, whole, and of the highest quality can be carved into ammunition suitable for Magic Crystal Cannons.


    That thing could blow up half a year¡¯s worth of taxes from a human city in a single shot.


    So, Dain, who was the first to recover, immediately grabbed Green Burst by the collar and shouted: ¡°What is this called? How much does it cost to make?¡±


    Although Green Burst has recently rose a little in status in the Land of the Soaring Dragon due to various strange explosive products, in essence, he was still a very cowardly goblin.


    Under such circumstances, it was natural that he was scared by Dain, so it was not realistic to expect him to say anything.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I hate creatures like goblins¡­¡±


    Dissatisfied, Dain threw Green Burst aside, and under Otto¡¯s indicated gaze, Moray unwillingly floated over to explain the situation to the Black Iron Dwarf.


    After learning that this goblin¡¯s concoction hadn¡¯t used any overly precious or scarce materials, Dain¡¯s eyes flashed with excitement.


    Soon, he found Otto.


    ¡°My dear friend, this treasure is called an explosive? I wonder what the formula


    is¡­¡±


    Looking at the Black Iron Dwarf in front of him with an eager expression, Otto couldn¡¯t help but feel amused.


    Not long ago, this guy still said that to get their friendship, at least a hundred years of getting along would be needed first.


    But how long had it been since then? Just a few bottles and jars, and he instantly became their friend.


    It seems that even dwarves can¡¯t escape the ¡°rightness¡± theory.


    ¡°Dear Dain, this is the most precious and advanced technology in the Land of the Soaring Dragon¡­¡±


    Seeing the increasingly frustrated and anxious expression on the Black Iron Dwarf¡¯s face, Otto laughed: ¡°But compared to the friendship between us, this is nothing, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Dain looked at Otto expectantly.


    The latter gently patted his shoulder with a dragon claw, saying: ¡°We are friends, after all. All the technologies and resources of the Land of the Soaring Dragon are yours to use, just let me know and it¡¯s enough!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Dain was touched to the core, and he patted his chest vigorously, assuring Otto: ¡°Black Iron Dwarves never take advantage of their friends! I promise, everything the Black Iron Dwarves have can be shared with you!¡±


    ¡°Yes, with the annihilation of those annoying Redbeards, let¡¯s celebrate our friendship! ¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Otto and Dain exchanged smiles, as if the outcome of the Red Copper Dwarves confronting Lait¡¯s new king¡¯s army at the foot of the Skyridge Mountains had already been decided.


    Dain followed Otto back to the Land of the Soaring Dragon, while Green Burst and his assistants stayed in the Sulfur Mountains.


    When the elders of the Black Iron Dwarves arrived, the goblins would assist them in developing the Black Iron Cannon.


    For now, Green Burst and his assistants were sharing the current use of these explosive products with the Black Iron Dwarf craftsmen.


    For example, they could be tied to the arrowheads of ballistae to increase the lethality at the impact point, or like the kobolds, used directly in the excavation of mines.


    Dain sent a letter to his brother, King Ebik, who would know what to do after reading it.


    By then, more craftsmen would likely come with the Black Iron Dwarf elders.


    By the time Otto and his party returned to the Land of the Soaring Dragon, the Black Rose of the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce had already been waiting in the Council Chamber for a long time.


    Not long before, Otto had just left and they had arrived, sometimes things just worked out that way.


    Without seeing the Silver Dragon Lord, Black Rose didn¡¯t want to leave.


    After waiting for a long time, Black Rose finally saw Otto, but she also noticed a stranger in the room.


    Was that a Black Iron Dwarf?


    Seeing Dain, Black Rose understood why the Land of the Soaring Dragon had recently requested the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce to send a considerable amount of wine.


    It was obviously for the dwarves.


    If they could establish a connection between the dwarves and the Land of the Soaring Dragon through the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce, that would be great for them.


    ¡°A human?¡±


    Of course, Dain also saw the Black Rose.


    Dwarves had a rather complicated view of humans because of their short lifespan.


    Perhaps by the time a dwarf had become familiar with a human, they would already be close to death.


    So dwarves generally did not want to be friends with humans because when they were just about to give their emotions, they might have had to face the reality of losing them in the end.


    Since Black Rose had come, Otto decided to invite her to join the banquet that evening.


    He had some products to introduce to her, after all.


    As before, when Dain was first received, a variety of sumptuous dishes were served on the table, along with many wines brewed by humans.


    Of course, Otto¡¯s massive form required a separate seat.


    Dain was drinking beer heartily, while Black Rose was very interested in a plate of exquisite pastries in front of her.


    It was jelly, and compared to the rugged Black Iron Dwarves, Black Rose was more able to appreciate the novelty of this little delicacy.


    She tried to cut a small portion with a knife and fork and put it into her mouth, immediately amazed by the cool, slippery texture.


    The slightly sour fruit and the sweet translucent paste made her feel refreshed. She firmly believed that those young noble ladies would not be able to resist such a delicacy.


    She looked at Otto expectantly: ¡°Honorable Silver Dragon Lord, what is this fascinating new food?¡±

 Chapter 164 - Chapter 164: 162 Shocking! The King of Law Surrenders 1

    Chapter 164: 162 Shocking! The King of Law Surrenders 1


    Translator: 549690339


    After learning from Otto that this novel dessert was called jelly, Black Rose hurriedly asked about the cost of making this food.


    ¡°Ah, the various fruits inside are not very precious, but the troublesome part is the outer layer.¡±


    Otto¡¯s voice sounded somewhat regretful.


    Cost was not an issue for the noble ladies who never left their houses.


    The question was whether it was rare, delicious, and attractive.


    Black Rose pondered and asked, ¡°Can Bauhinia purchase this novel dessert?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Otto laughed, ¡°Just that the price might be a bit expensive. For a jelly this size, you have to pay a Gold Star to the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Of course, as before, bartering is better. Soon, the Land of the Soaring Dragon may need large quantities of high-quality liquor.¡±


    A Gold Star means 1000 Imperial Coins; this was not a small sum. A healthy ordinary slave would cost about this price.


    At this price, even the wealthy nobles would think twice before making a purchase.


    But Black Rose nodded and said, ¡°No problem, but can I make some requests?¡±


    Otto gestured for Black Rose to continue.


    She tried asking, ¡°Can the fruit inside be customized according to our requirements? After all, people¡¯s tastes and preferences vary from region to region. ¡±


    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no problem with that, but you¡¯ll have to pay for the custom raw materials. ¡±


    Then, Otto added, ¡°For added convenience, I recommend sending various fruit tree seeds directly to the Land of the Soaring Dragon. We possess special cultivation techniques that can quickly achieve self-sufficiency.¡±


    About those special cultivation techniques¡­¡±


    ¡°I cannot reveal more!¡±


    Black Rose¡¯s face showed disappointment, but she asked again, ¡°In that case, can jelly be made even more delicate and beautiful? I would like to offer products of different grades according to different consumer groups.


    Of course, if the production difficulty increases, we¡¯re willing to pay corresponding gold coins or goods.¡±


    Sure enough, a professional merchant¡¯s vision is always ahead of the curve.


    Otto called Elise over and said, ¡°Regarding this matter, you can communicate with my chief maid. I believe it¡¯s not a difficult task.¡±


    Although there were many things to discuss with Elise, Black Rose first frowned at Otto, not forgetting her original purpose.


    Then, she hesitated a bit and said, ¡°Honorable Silver Dragon Lord, the current war between Farrand and Lait is not optimistic.


    At present, nearly half of the border towns in Farrand have fallen, and through those mysterious pills, the army of Lait Kingdom¡¯s new king has increased in number.¡±


    ¡°What, you haven¡¯t given up and want me to join the war?¡±


    Otto looked at her with some amusement, but she shook her head and said something that greatly shocked Otto.


    ¡°Farrand has surrendered..


    ¡°What?¡±


    Otto could hardly believe what he heard.


    So Black Rose repeated, ¡°King of Farrand has announced his surrender. Looking at territory alone, the Lait Duchy has now become the Lait Kingdom in the true sense.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡±


    Otto felt somewhat amused and said, ¡°You just said that Farrand had only lost nearly half of the border towns. How come they suddenly surrendered?¡±


    Black Rose reluctantly said, ¡°That¡¯s how it is. According to the reports from the Merchants¡¯ Association members in the Farrand Royal City, a Red Dragon flew to the sky above the Farrand Royal Palace and dropped a bundle of strange skulls.


    The universal language is engraved with the threatening words of the Lait Kingdom¡¯s new king, emphasizing that if the King of Farrand is willing to surrender, he will ensure his safety and the status of the Duke of Farrand¡­¡¯


    ¡°From king to duke¡­ So, that fool agreed?¡±


    It was as if Otto was listening to a fairy tale.


    ¡°Yes, although I know how unbelievable it sounds, that is the truth.


    But after the King of Farrand announced his surrender, many other lords and nobles in the towns have risen up and gone into battle.


    Not all Farrand people are cowards, but without the cohesion of the royal family, I don¡¯t think these lords and nobles will last long.¡±


    At this point, Otto did not know what to say. How on earth had that fool of Farrand become king?


    Initially, he had wanted to watch the tigers fight from the sidelines and wait for these human kingdoms to defeat each other. Then, he would reap the benefits and capture the True Dragons under the command of Lait Kingdom¡¯s new king.


    It was just a guess at first, but Black Rose¡¯s words confirmed it. At least, the new king of Lait really controlled a Red Dragon.


    Who would have thought that these neighboring human countries would be so incompetent, especially Farrand, which surrendered so easily?


    Black Rose didn¡¯t care what Otto was thinking and kept speaking, ¡°If Farrand falls completely, the trade routes connecting the Dragon Bone Wasteland to the human countries will be severed.


    By then, we will really only be able to do business with the Norton people and


    Frost Giants of Snow Field.¡¯


    There was another point that Black Rose did not explain, but Otto was also well aware of.


    The two mentioned above were not lucrative customers. Living in the harsh Snow Field implied poverty.


    Doing business with the two meant that they could hardly sell jelly and such.


    It seemed that his side should speed things up.


    As Otto thought, the reason Black Rose shared this information was probably to hope that he could do something about it.


    Black Rose and Elise had many topics to discuss about jelly, while Otto ate his grilled meat with a complex expression.


    ¡°My dear friend, I heard your conversation!¡±


    Dain sat right in front of Otto, with one hand holding roasted meat and the other holding Rye Beer, his entire black beard soaking wet.


    ¡°The Lait you mentioned, are they fighting the Red-bearded Dwarves?¡± Otto nodded in confirmation.


    Then, Dain asked doubtfully, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t that be good? Why don¡¯t you seem happy?


    Otto sighed, ¡°It¡¯s like two Red-bearded Dwarves fighting. Although both are your enemies, when one of them gets the other¡¯s weapons and equipment and becomes stronger, would you be happy for them?¡±


    Dain nodded, seemingly understanding but not really, and then said, ¡°So, that


    Lait human kingdom is your enemy too?¡±


    ¡°You can say that. Right now, they hold something I must obtain.¡±


    Dain laughed heartily, ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry, my friend. Once we kill those Red-bearded Dwarves, the Black Iron Dwarves won¡¯t stand idly by.. We¡¯ll then smash the skulls of the Lait people together!¡±

 Chapter 165 - Chapter 165: 163 King of Black Iron_1

    Chapter 165: 163 King of Black Iron_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Ever since learning about King Farrand¡¯s shameful surrender, Otto had increased his investment in reconnaissance forces.


    Whether it was the Lizardman Scouts riding Giant Eagles or the Hawkmen, all were sent out.


    Previously, those human slaves marked with extension sentences also began to intermittently pass back some useful and useless intelligence.


    Saru had to face a large amount of information every day. He needed to pick out useful and important intelligence from it and then forward it to Otto, so he was quite busy.


    The Black Iron Dwarves in the Sulfur Mountains were also working hard, as set after set of exquisite weapons and equipment produced by the dwarves were returned to the Land of the Soaring Dragon by Chimera and the Wyverns.


    Thunder and his clansmen had completely fallen into the role of transport tools.


    Many Black Iron Dwarf elders had rushed to the Sulfur Mountains, and even Otto¡¯s attempts to entertain them were immediately rejected.


    For these old dwarves whose lives were nearing their end, they were more concerned about how to develop the Black Iron Cannon as quickly as possible.


    Before the successful development of the Black Iron Cannon, Green Burst¡¯s gunpowder was still used by attaching it to the arrows of the Ballista.


    Dain had been quite happy lately, as he hadn¡¯t returned to the Sky Mountains for a long time and had been staying in Land of the Soaring Dragon without leaving much.


    Because there was a newly-made delicious drink that he was addicted to.


    Quilboar Longfang used the distillation method Otto mentioned to extract high-proof liquor, which totally conquered the Iron Dwarves who loved alcohol as much as their lives.


    Apart from Dain, who was constantly drunk, the artisans working overtime in the Sulfur Mountains were also given a glass of high-proof alcohol every day.


    After tasting this strong and refreshing drink, the Blackbeard Dwarves immediately rushed to work, clamoring with excitement.


    Furthermore, they guaranteed with their chests puffed out that as long as they could drink this strong liquor every day, they would be willing to work overtime.


    Because of this high-proof liquor, the Black Iron Dwarves all considered Otto and Land of the Soaring Dragon their best friends, except for Dain.


    At least that¡¯s what they said, even those elders who were half buried in the ground were no exception.


    And so, another month passed. The core members of the Soaring Dragon Legion could now be equipped with high-quality weapons and equipment provided by the Black Iron Dwarves.


    As for those peripheral monsters who could only serve as cannon fodder, they could only take the inferior weapons that others didn¡¯t want, or continue to use


    stone hammers and wooden clubs as usual.


    Although the Chimeras transported a lot of stocked weapons and equipment from the Black Iron Dwarves¡¯ territory, it was still only enough to arm a small portion of the Soaring Dragon Legion members.


    But it was sufficient, as these exquisite weapons and equipment were more than enough to greatly enhance the strength of the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    Moreover, some of the Thunder Legion¡¯s original heritage had also been inherited by the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    Berserkers and lightning wizards also appeared in the Soaring Dragon Legion, but in smaller numbers.


    It¡¯s worth mentioning that the Ogre Fireball Clan was very resistant to the lightning magic passed down by the Blue Storm Clan.


    Finally, Minotaurs and Lizardmen picked up the valuable magic knowledge and a small number of wizards who could control lightning appeared.


    Now that the preparations were more or less complete, it was time to make a move.


    According to the intelligence, the Lait people were now at fierce conflict with the Red Copper Dwarves.Even if the Red Copper Dwarves hadn¡¯t occupied a geographical advantage and relied on many powerful war weapons, they would have been conquered by the Lait people long ago.


    Before taking action, Otto met King Ebik of the Black Iron Dwarves in the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    As soon as they met, Otto became alert, as his perceptive ability was constantly warning him that this Black Iron Dwarf was really strong. Moray only evaluated this guy with one sentence.


    Half-step legend¡­


    King Ebik of Black Iron was the strongest warrior among the Black Iron Dwarves, wearing heavy armor and adept at using a heavy hammer engraved with traditional dwarf patterns.


    Having once devoured a legendary battleaxe, Otto was certain that this war hammer was also a high-quality legendary weapon.


    And in terms of quality, it seemed to be even stronger than Gaenor Keren¡¯s Guillotine.


    Though a little covetous, it was better to suppress this thought for now.


    Like the other Black Iron Dwarves, Ebik had a loud voice and laughed heartily from a distance, ¡°You must be Otto, the one my brother Dain has been mentioning in his letters! My dear friend, I finally get to meet you!¡±


    The King of Black Iron wanted to give Otto a warm hug, but because of their size difference, he could only hug Otto¡¯s neck through a routine.


    Feeling anxious when this formidable half-step legendary dwarf hugged him, Otto was afraid that the other party would suddenly go rogue, twisting his neck off.


    So he was prepared to regenerate another head at any moment.


    Although Black Iron Dwarves were slightly more treacherous compared to their cousins, they were generally straightforward and wouldn¡¯t engage in such shameful behavior.


    Unlike most other Black Iron Dwarves, Ebik couldn¡¯t wait to sit down at the dining table.


    After gulping down a mouthful of strong liquor, with his face flushed, he enjoyed the moment with his eyes closed, as if he had ascended to another realm.


    Some time ago, Dain had sent back a small bottle of strong liquor produced in the Land of the Soaring Dragon along with his usual letter.


    Now, after drinking this interesting stuff, Ebik couldn¡¯t wait to visit the Land of the Soaring Dragon and drink freely.


    After another big gulp of strong liquor, Ebik looked at Otto with a face redder than the Red Copper Dwarves¡¯ and licked his lips.


    Dain who sat beside him acted as if he didn¡¯t know him, gulping down the liquor in fear that his elder brother might snatch his drink later.


    ¡°Dear friend, I heard you¡¯re preparing to deal with those damn Redbeards?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I plan to attack when the Lait people and the Red Copper Dwarves have their next large-scale battle, wiping out those Redbeard bastards and the annoying pirates along the way.¡±


    Without a care, Otto threw a piece of Lapis Lazuli into his mouth. The Black Iron Dwarves had recently helped increase the mining speed of various mineral veins in the Sulfur Mountains.


    Now, Otto could throw these precious magic ores into his mouth like snacks.


    It¡¯s because of this that his coating defense was now almost like heavy scales.


    After devouring the legendary battleaxe, Otto could even attach the axe¡¯s legendary properties to any part of his body.


    But there were some limitations ¨C the more parts with the attached properties, the more dispersed and weaker the armor-piercing effect..

 Chapter 166 - Chapter 166: 164 Red Copper Dwarves_l

    Chapter 166: 164 Red Copper Dwarves_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Early the next day, Ebik rode his griffin back to the territory of the Black Iron Dwarves.


    Before leaving, Otto handed him a silver dragon scale, on which Sofia had attached communication magic.


    Otto had already agreed with him that once the time was right, he would contact him through this dragon scale.


    Then, the Soaring Dragon Legion and the Black Iron Dwarves would simultaneously attack the Red Copper Dwarves.


    Now, Otto personally flew to the Sulfur Mountains, keeping his distance and observing the war between the Lait people and the Red Copper Dwarves.


    The battle had been going on for nearly two months. At the beginning, the Red Copper Dwarves had confined themselves to their main city, the Red Copper Castle.


    Red Copper Castle was a dwarf city directly embedded at the foot of the Sky Mountains, originally just the entrance to the copper mine for the Red Copper Dwarves.


    Later on, as they dug deeper and the internal space became large enough, the Red Copper Dwarves simply moved all their belongings inside and transformed the original mine into a main city.


    They left a huge stone gate at the entrance of the Red Copper Castle and poured various metals on the outside of the giant stone.


    This made their front gate sturdy and heavy, and on ordinary days, it could only be opened and closed with a complex gear mechanism.


    So at first, they didn¡¯t take the Lait¡¯s attack seriously and just brought all the Red Copper Dwarves from the surrounding villages into the Red Copper Castle.


    Then, with the main gate closed, they had nothing to worry about.


    The Lait¡¯s flying axes and long spears were no match for the thick gates, and the Red Copper Dwarves could counterattack using ballistas and firearms from the small windows they had dug around the main gate.


    If they had stayed in the Red Copper Castle, the Lait people really could not have done anything to them.


    However, as time passed, new problems naturally arose. The cave had everything except food.


    Wheat couldn¡¯t be grown in the cave, nor mushrooms dug up. Soon, there was a noticeable food shortage in the Red Copper Castle.


    So, out of desperation, the Red Copper Dwarves sent some warriors to venture out for food, but fewer and fewer of them returned each time.


    Moreover, the small amount of food brought back by the few returning dwarves couldn¡¯t supply the consumption of the entire Red Copper Castle, so a new voice emerged.


    Elder Barn was a typical pro-war advocate with a fierce temper.


    When Mido, a longtime friend of the Red Copper Dwarves, fell, he advocated attacking the Lait people to teach those damn pirates a lesson.


    The incident of killing the messenger from the Land of the Soaring Dragon was also his doing.


    However, Red Copper King Sorin Hall thought it was more important to protect the safety of his own people, even though he felt sorry for the unfortunate friends of Mido.


    But at this point, the overall situation had to be considered.


    Initially, Sorin thought that the Lait people would withdraw after paying enough price, but the development of the situation was far beyond his


    expectation.


    Not only did the Lait not leave, but more and more people gathered near the Red Copper Castle.


    Moreover, he found many familiar faces among the Lait¡¯s forces, such as some Mido merchants who had visited the Red Copper Castle before.


    But now, their faces no longer showed the grace of the past. Like the Lait pirates, they were mad and brutal.


    Look at what they had become now¡­


    They shouted and launched useless charges at the Red Copper Castle, only to die under the arrows of the ballistas and the roars of the firearms.


    But when they reached the end of their lives, their faces showed smiles of relief.


    This greatly touched Sorin¡¯s heart, and he agreed with Grand Elder Barn¡¯s proposal to launch a counterattack against the Lait people.


    After nearly a month of life-and-death struggles, both the Red Copper


    Dwarves and the Lait people suffered heavy losses, but there were also gains.


    At least the people in Red Copper Castle were no longer hungry, and they also figured out why their former friends were wielding butcher knives against the Red Copper Dwarves.


    All because of those bizarre colored pills!


    A few elderly people in the clan, who were about to die, stood up. They volunteered to help the Red Copper Castle figure out the specific effects of these colored pills.


    This also helped the Red Copper Castle understand how to deal with those crazy Lait pirates.


    Although these pills could greatly enhance their combat abilities, they also had huge drawbacks.


    That was, the Lait people who took this pill could not fight for a long time, and if they took it continuously in a short amount of time, it could even endanger their lives.


    After a Red Copper Dwarf had eaten four pills in a row, irregular scales grew on his body, and he died in great pain, clutching his neck.


    After knowing this, Sorin personally led his clan brothers in a surprise attack on the Lait people¡¯s camp. Once they took the pills, they chose to withdraw.


    After the effects of the pills wore off, he would lead his clan brothers to kill again. If the Lait people took pills again, they would quickly retreat.


    After such back and forth, the terrifying individual strength of the Lait people after taking the pills could be completely ignored.


    And through this method of combat, the Red Copper Dwarves easily suppressed the Lait people¡¯s troops at the foot of the Sky Mountains without suffering much casualties.


    Today, those damn Lait pirates still climbed the Sky Mountains as they did not know their limits.


    Even though their annoying faces changed one by one, but their foolish minds seemed to be no different.


    They just knew to take the pills and charge mindlessly.


    Later, they ate dust as they chased after the butts of the Red Copper Dwarves, who could outrun them in the mountains.


    After several attempts, the Lait people, weak and powerless, had their heads easily crushed by the Red Copper Dwarves.


    As usual, Sorin shouted loudly, telling his clan brothers that everything was going according to plan.


    ¡°Ah, though they are humans, the Lait people are as disgusting as those blackbeards¡­¡±


    Sorin shook his head. As soon as the Lait people who climbed the mountain swallowed their pills, he was ready to lead his people to retreat back to the Red Copper Castle, just as before.


    But this time, there was an accident. A dark cloud appeared from the Sulfur Mountains and flew toward the rear of the Red Copper Dwarves.


    As the dark cloud approached, Sorin realized that it was not a cloud at all, but dozens of fierce chimeras.


    Before he could react, terrifying thunderstorms and flames descended from the sky, cutting off the Red Copper Dwarves¡¯ escape route.


    ¡°Damn it, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Sorin grabbed his lieutenant and roared, but the latter¡¯s puzzled face showed that he too clearly knew nothing.


    These damn chimeras didn¡¯t do anything too serious, they just delayed the Red Copper Dwarves¡¯ retreat.


    But considering that there was still a large group of fierce Lait people at the foot of the mountain, this was a problem..

 Chapter 167 - Chapter 167: (normal(parameters just

    Chapter 167: (normal(parameters just


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Damn it, what¡¯s going on with those Chimeras?¡±


    Seeing the frenzied Lait people about to catch up, Sorin hurriedly directed his clan to avoid the falling lightning and flame breaths.


    But then, his deputy shouted in panic, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s not good! Look at the Sulfur Mountains¡­


    Without his deputy saying more, Sorin naturally noticed the anomaly at the Sulfur Mountains.


    The commotion was too biz, tens of thousands of monstrous armies frenziedly crossed the borders of the Sulfur Mountains and the skyline mountains, going straight towards Red Copper Castle.


    The population of the Red Copper Dwarves was not booming, or it could be said that almost all long-lived races had small populations.


    Moreover, more than half of the elite warriors in the clan had been taken out by Sorin. If the damned monsters invaded the city under these circumstances, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Now, the entire Red Copper Castle had only around fifty thousand people, including non-combatant children and women, with no more than five thousand elite warriors.


    ¡°Quick, hurry back to defend Red Copper Castle!¡±


    Sorin shouted loudly, but it was all in vain.


    The Chimeras flying in the sky had no intention of killing too many Red Copper Dwarves, but used frantic thunder and flames to cut off their retreat.


    From their high vantage point, the Chimeras didn¡¯t need to worry about the Red Copper Dwarves¡¯ counterattack. Occasionally, some dwarves would carry firearms, but their range and accuracy were truly touching.


    The brains of the Lait people who had taken the pill were no better than Trolls, filled with a bloody and violent mood.


    They couldn¡¯t be bothered to think about where those Chimeras came from and swarmed into the Red Copper Dwarves led by Sorin.


    The battle to the death began!


    Facing a formidable enemy, Sorin couldn¡¯t worry too much and could only hope that Grand Elder Barn could close the gates of Red Copper Castle in time.


    As long as the metal-forged gates were closed, even the astonishing number of monster armies wouldn¡¯t have any way to breach Red Copper Castle.


    Meanwhile, Sorin led his clansmen in quickly killing the frenzied Lait people¡¯s army. He needed to resolve this issue quickly and return to reinforce Red Copper Castle.


    In the hands of Red Copper King Sorin, the warhammer bellowed with raging flames. The heavy hammer was as light as a butterknife in his hands.


    Those mad Lait people who were hit by this hammer first had a red dot at the point of impact, then burst apart.


    The explosive power was immense, enough to directly blow a human body into two pieces.


    This hammer was the legendary weapon passed down through generations of the Red Copper Dwarves, known as Flamefire.


    Back in the day, the three major dwarf forces of the Sky Mountain ranges coexisted harmoniously. They cooperated to forge three legendary warhammers, and the alliance of the three major dwarves was called the Three Hammer Alliance.


    But later, due to various reasons, they went their separate ways. The Red


    Copper Dwarves regarded the Black Iron Dwarves as mortal enemies, while the Mountain Dwarves secluded themselves in the depths of the Sky Mountain ranges


    Under Sorin¡¯s lead, humans and dwarves collided fiercely.


    The reason the Red Copper Dwarves previously adopted guerrilla warfare tactics was not because they couldn¡¯t face the frenzied Lait people head-on, but because it was simply the best choice.


    In direct confrontation, the Lait people, who could barely gather a full set of weapons and equipment, would not necessarily be a match for the heavily-armored dwarves skilled in mountain combat, even with the help of the pills.


    The current battle was going smoothly, but Sorin and his elite warriors had also been successfully stalled from reinforcing the castle.


    While Sorin and his forces were embroiled in constant skirmishes with the Lait people, the tens of thousands of Soaring Dragon Legion monsters had also arrived near Red Copper Castle.Elder Bane arrived at the city gate in no time and saw the dense mass of evil monsters through the small window above the gate.


    He immediately made a decision: ¡°Hurry! Close the city gate quickly!¡± An attendant hesitated, ¡°But Elder, King Solin is still outside¡­¡±


    Bane kicked the idiot, yelling louder, ¡°Close the gate immediately! I¡¯ll take responsibility for the consequences! If you don¡¯t want your family and friends to die under the claws of these monsters, do as I say!¡±


    Unable to argue, the surrounding Red Copper Dwarves quickly operated the gate mechanism, slowly closing the heavy metal-studded door.


    As the first wave of monsters, led by Gaz¡¯s Wolf Cavalry, arrived, the gate was just closed.


    ¡°Damn, one step too late¡­¡±


    Gaz regretted, looking at the closed gate, then decisively led the Wolf Cavalry to retreat.


    Before that, Link and his thirty werewolf cavalrymen swiftly and carefully placed several packages under the gate of Red Copper Castle.


    These bottles in the packages contained explosives made from Green Burst¡¯s research.


    A wise choice, as the exquisite crossbows and firearms above the gate of Red Copper Castle fired back, chasing the Wolf Cavalry¡¯s retreating trail.


    Fortunately, Gaz acted decisively and quickly. Only one or two goblins who didn¡¯t keep up with the main force were pierced by giant bolts.


    When they withdrew to a safe distance, Werewolf Link turned and shot a lightning-infused short arrow towards the Red Copper Castle gate.


    The werewolf had excellent aim, and the arrow lodged in the package. As the lightning on it flickered, the bottles around it emitted blinding light.


    Immediately after¡­


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Accompanied by a deafening explosion, a thick cloud of smoke enveloped Red Copper Castle¡¯s gate.


    Elder Bane anxiously looked through the window at the gate below. Despite his confidence in the thick metal layer on the gate, the impact of the explosion was huge.


    Some Red Copper Dwarves near the gate were even knocked unconscious by the blast.


    As the smoke gradually cleared, Elder Bane finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Though the blast site was a mess, and a large part of the outer metal layer had been blown away, it seemed not to have caused any fundamental damage.


    Only a small layer of the metal casing was exposed, which could easily be repaired by pouring molten iron over it.


    As for the Soaring Dragon Legion, the vanguard Wolf Cavalry slowly retreated, followed by the disposable cannon fodder units made up of Gnolls and Lizardmen.


    Leading this cannon fodder army was Warwick and a large, fierce Lizardman. After Redscale¡¯s death, this Lizardman replaced his position and inherited his name.


    Of course, he also went through the Dragonborn Transformation Ritual. Although he didn¡¯t last until the end, he was at least slightly stronger than his predecessor.


    Apart from Gnolls and Lizardmen, there were many Goblins and other relatively weaker monster races among this cannon fodder army.


    Together, they numbered about ten thousand..

 Chapter 168 - Chapter 168: 169 Dub for-, com a conc so T unbelle and815ther pec…English

    Chapter 168: 169 Dub for-, com a  conc so T unbelle and815ther pec¡­English


    Translator: 549690339


    Nearly 10,000 mixed-race cannon fodder troops were steadily approaching Red Copper Castle, and Elder Bane naturally saw the situation through the small window above the castle gate.


    However, he was full of disdain. How could these evil monsters, who only knew how to fight by instinct, break open the gates of Red Copper Castle?


    In the end, wouldn¡¯t they be standing helplessly below the gates of Red Copper Castle, powerless to resist the crossbows and firearms that were shot from the windows above?


    But it seemed that these damned creatures came from the Sulfur Mountains. As he looked at them, Elder Bane thought of the words of a hideous Hawkman from before.


    An evil Hawkman had actually flown to the gates of Red Copper Castle, claiming to be a messenger of a Silver Dragon.


    Ha, ridiculous!


    At that time, Elder Bane had not hesitated to order the crossbow to shoot and kill the Hawkman. And before dying, the Hawkman continued to boast shamelessly.


    At the time, the Hawkman said that the Red Copper Dwarves¡¯ actions would anger the great Silver Dragon Lord.


    The Red Copper Dwarves would pay the price for their arrogance, and the wrath of the Silver Dragon Lord would bring irreversible destruction to them. Even now, Elder Bane still held a contemptuous attitude towards this.


    Would a Silver Dragon join forces with a bunch of evil creatures?


    Moreover, as far as he knew, the resident of the Sulfur Mountains should be an adult Red Dragon.


    This Hawkman was probably bluffing, and even if she was an adult Red


    Dragon¡¯s subordinate, the Red Copper Dwarves had no reason to be afraid.


    It was just an adult dragon, not some ancient dragon, nowhere near capable of breaching Red Copper Castle¡¯s defenses.


    As long as the dragon was blocked outside the gates of Red Copper Castle, the exquisite crossbows above the gate would shoot it into a hedgehog.


    A dragon more than ten meters long would be a great target.


    Someone who shared his thoughts was Red Copper King Sorin, whose battle situation had gradually stabilized.


    Because the first batch of Lait people who swallowed the pill were slowly becoming weaker, and Sorin would naturally not give them the opportunity to swallow the pill again.


    More and more Lait people were having their skulls crushed by the Red Copper Dwarves, and the weakened Lait people had no strength to resist.


    Just as Sorin was about to leave some of his clan members to clean up the remaining Lait people and return to defend Red Copper Castle with the main force, his deputy shouted loudly again.


    ¡°Worf, what are you yelling about again?¡±


    Sorin looked dissatisfied at his deputy, who was trembling and pointing to the sky.


    ¡°Dragon, a giant dragon!¡±


    ¡°Giant dragon?¡±


    Following the direction his deputy was pointing, Sorin saw a nearly sixteen-meter long silver dragon flying quickly from the Sulfur Mountains toward Red Copper Castle.


    The appearance of the Silver Dragon was very strange, unlike any description in the clan¡¯s records. It had no resemblance to a Virtuous Dragon.


    Except for the dazzling silver scales.


    It looked more like a pure Evil Dragon, even more sinister than a Red Dragon.


    Its speed was fast, and in a short while, it had already flown near Red Copper Castle.


    ¡°Could it be¡­¡±


    Sorin suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart and hurriedly shouted: ¡°Worf, you take some people to stay behind.


    Everyone else, follow me back to defend Red Copper Castle immediately. Don¡¯t worry about the damned Chimeras, keep moving at full speed!¡±


    But they were still too late. The silver dragon flying in the sky was Otto.Green Burst¡¯s magical gunpowder had failed, so now it seemed that if he wanted to break through the turtle-like defense of Red Copper Castle, he would have to do it himself.


    As the crossbows and firearms on the Red Copper Castle were wasted on the cannon fodder monsters, Otto descended directly from the sky and landed in front of the Red Copper Castle¡¯s gate.


    ¡°Is that really a Silver Dragon?¡±


    Grand Elder Barn looked at Otto incredulously, but quickly ordered the crossbows and firearms to change their targets and unleash their firepower on Otto.


    But before his orders could be carried out, Otto took a deep breath, and a large amount of acid was sprayed at the small windows above the castle gate.


    Not only that, the silver dragon¡¯s shoulder flesh wriggled, revealing a ferocious dragon head identical to the previous one.


    With a cold gaze, this head surveyed the area above and followed by a thick, potent poison fluid targeting the unattended spots of the gate.


    Faced with the suppression of Potent Poison Breath and Strong Acid Breath, the crossbows and firearms that didn¡¯t attack Otto immediately went out of action.


    Even the Red Copper Dwarves¡¯ robust constitution could not withstand such strong acid and poison.


    Grand Elder Barn was evacuated from the top of the gate under the protection of his guards, looking horrified at the dissolved crossbows and Red Copper Dwarves who had been unable to retreat in time.


    Strangely enough, the words spoken by the ugly Hawkman flashed through his mind.


    You cannot withstand the wrath of the Silver Dragon Lord, and you are doomed to be destroyed¡­


    ¡°What am I thinking¡­¡±


    Grand Elder Barn shook his head, then smiled at his guards: ¡°Although that Silver Dragon outside looks strange, these acids and toxins alone can¡¯t break through the gates of Red Copper Castle.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    The guards nearby laughed awkwardly, echoing Barn¡¯s words.


    However, soon after, everyone was startled by a tremendous noise coming from the gate.


    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±


    Astonishing impact sounds and violent vibrations stimulated the hearts of all the Red Copper Dwarves present, as the fine debris fell from above.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡±


    Grand Elder Barn forced a smile and encouraged the surrounding Red Copper Dwarves: ¡°It¡¯s just that the noise is quite loud! With the defenses of Red Copper Castle, how could it be breached by a mere ten-meter-long adult dragon? That¡¯s not an ancient dragon, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, who says otherwise¡­¡±


    His guards were the first to nod, and then the other Red Copper Dwarves followed suit.


    They became more and more inflated with confidence. ¡°Ha ha, stupid dragon, try to break in if you can!¡±


    ¡°Be careful not to damage your own head!¡±


    At the same time, the sound transmitted through the Red Copper Castle gate grew louder and louder.


    ¡°Crack¡­¡±


    Hearing this peculiar noise, all the Red Copper Dwarves closed their mouths, staring in disbelief at what was happening before them.


    The inner side of the Red Copper Castle gate, which was made of solid rock, was covered in dense cracks.


    Furthermore, these cracks were rapidly expanding.


    Finally, with a deafening bang, the seemingly safe gate crumbled to pieces in front of all the Red Copper Dwarves.


    A huge rock crushed one of Elder Barn¡¯s guards into pulp, while the Elder himself stared wide-eyed, his face full of terror..

 Chapter 169 - Chapter 169: 167 Infiltrate Red Copper Castle_l

    Chapter 169: 167 Infiltrate Red Copper Castle_l


    Translator: 549690339


    The bizarre-looking silver dragon seemed to be laughing at him through the huge hole in the center of the gate, as if mocking his self-righteousness.


    As the ugly hawkman had said, the Red Copper Dwarves were insignificant in front of the great Silver Dragon Lord.


    ¡°Boom¡­¡±


    The damned Silver Dragon continued to relentlessly destroy the Red Copper


    Castle¡¯s gate. Its foreclaws were long, looking almost like ax blades attached to its body.


    Moreover, they gleamed with a strange luster.


    Grand Elder Barn stared at it all with resentment. He swore he had only seen such luster in one place before.


    That was the Legendary Warhammer, Flamefire, in the hands of Red Copper King Sorin.


    Could it be that the strength of this strange silver dragon¡¯s claws is comparable to that of a legendary weapon?


    How was that possible? It just looked like an adult dragon¡­


    But more importantly, the defenses of the Red Copper Castle were useless against it.


    Finally regaining his senses, Barn pulled at his paler beard and roared to the nearby scared witless clansmen: ¡°What are you waiting for? Attack! ¡±


    The surrounding Red Copper Dwarves came to their senses, raising their firearms or throwing their battleaxes.


    They aimed to attack the seemingly extremely evil silver dragon through the constantly expanding hole in the center of the gate.


    Meanwhile, Grand Elder Barn pulled at a familiar face and told the frightened young dwarf: ¡°Tarak, pull yourself together!¡±


    This guy was one of his personal guards, just turning fifty this year. According to the dwarves¡¯ views, this kid had just come of age.


    ¡°Gr¡­Grand Elder¡­¡±


    Tarak looked uneasy at Barn and then showed a shameful expression on his face.


    After witnessing the ferocious silver dragon break through the gates of the Red Copper Castle, he had been panicked for a moment.


    When he came back to his senses because of Barn¡¯s voice, he felt ashamed of his own actions.


    But Grand Elder Barn had pulled him not to hear his confession. The half-white bearded Red Copper Dwarf clenched his teeth and slapped Tarak¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Listen, lad! I have a very important mission for you right now!¡±


    Barn looked resentfully at Otto, and then continued to Tarak: ¡°I need you to run back into the Red Copper Castle right now, and take the non-combatant clansmen out through the back door!¡±


    Seeing the most important defense of the Red Copper Castle about to collapse completely, Grand Elder Barn had to prepare for the worst.


    Tarak hesitated, ¡°But¡­but where can we escape to?¡±


    Right next to them were the lands of the Black Iron Dwarves, who would surely reach for their axes and hammers as soon as they saw the Red Copper Dwarves.


    Even without the intervention of the Black Iron Dwarves, how could a group of civilian dwarves with no combat ability survive in the harsh Sky Mountains?


    Grand Elder Barn took out a badge from his jacket pocket, engraved with a


    hammer in the dwarven style.


    Grand Elder Barn¡¯s full name was Barn Copperhammer, and this was his clan emblem.


    He sighed and handed it to Tarak: ¡°Child, take this and lead our people to seek refuge with the Mountain Dwarves. In light of old ties, they should be willing to take you in.¡±


    ¡°What about you¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Once Sorin returns, we¡¯ll defeat this evil Silver Dragon.¡±


    Grand Elder Barn laughed, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that the aftermath of the battle will affect our family and friends.¡±Things definitely wouldn¡¯t be as simple as he said, even though Tarak was only fifty years old this year, he was quite clear about this.


    He stared deeply at the Grand Elder, then gritted his teeth and made up his mind, putting the bronze hammer with the Warhammer emblem design into his pocket, and left without looking back.


    ¡°That¡¯s the right choice¡­¡±


    Grand Elder Barn nodded with satisfaction, then shouted loudly at the dwarf fighters rushing from the city: ¡°What are you waiting for? Kill that damned Silver Dragon! ¡±


    As a result, more and more flying axes and firearms were aimed at the huge silver dragon.


    Although these attacks couldn¡¯t do much serious harm to Otto, he was still annoyed by these pesky little insects.


    A hideous dragon head peered through a hole that had been broken through the gate of the Red Copper Castle, then took a deep breath.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Accompanied by a sky-shaking roar, the furious Thunderflame Breath swept past the entrance.


    Many Red Copper Dwarves were directly carbonized upon contact, and if Otto hadn¡¯t closed his mouth in time, things would have been even worse for them.


    The reason Otto stopped using Thunderflame Breath wasn¡¯t out of mercy but because he was worried about the fine heavy armor on the dwarves.


    After all, most of his followers still lacked proper armor.


    So, Otto changed tactics, spewing thick green mist from his mouth.


    Wherever the Toxic Breath went, all the Red Copper Dwarves fell to the ground in agony, holding their throats, and soon lost their vitality.


    ¡°Cover your noses, quick!¡±


    Left with no choice, Grand Elder Barn shouted and led the remaining tribesmen to retreat continuously.


    During the retreat, he witnessed a scene that he would never forget in his life.


    The dragon head spewing poisonous mist at the Red Copper Castle rapidly shrank, then was swallowed by the other head of the silver giant dragon after it bit it off.


    The bloody wound was almost instantly covered by gorgeous silver scales, while at the same time, the astonishingly long dragon claws began to shrink rapidly as well.


    On the other hand, Otto¡¯s dragon tail started to grow rapidly, and the tip even formed a blade-like structure identical to the one of the Legendary Battleaxe he had just swallowed.


    Focus all power into the tail, the tip of the axe shone with an eerie glow.


    With one swing, Otto¡¯s tail struck the solid door of Red Copper Castle.


    The battered iron-wrapped door couldn¡¯t withstand the incredible force, especially given that the tip of Otto¡¯s tail was as strong as the Legendary Battleaxe.


    The heavy door that had guarded the Red Copper Dwarves for centuries was split in two under Otto¡¯s tail.


    A few more strikes, and it was turned into rubble and ruins.


    Is all of this my fault? What have I gotten myself into¡­


    Grand Elder Barn watched all this with bloodshot eyes, as one evil creature after another crawled past the blasted-open gate of the damned Silver Dragon¡¯s side.


    Gnolls and Lizardmen roared and rushed madly towards the Red Copper Castle.


    Besides them, some tall Ogres and Quilboars, wearing sophisticated weaponry and armor, slowly entered Red Copper Castle.


    Wait, that¡¯s the work of the Black Iron Dwarves!


    Grand Elder Barn couldn¡¯t believe his eyes as he looked at the Ogres and Quilboars wearing the armor that he recognized..

 Chapter 170 - Chapter 170: 168 The End of the Red Copper Dwarves 1

    Chapter 170: 168 The End of the Red Copper Dwarves 1


    Translator: 549690339


    Although Elder Barn was usually quite decisive, he was no idiot.


    With just a bit of thought, he could roughly guess what was going on.


    Since those ugly Hawkmen could visit the Red Copper Dwarves, they naturally would also visit the Black Iron Dwarves.


    Unlike the Red Copper Dwarves who hated evil and considered themselves righteous, the Black Iron Dwarves were more concerned with their own interests. This was the main reason why the Three Hammer Alliance had crumbled.


    Collaborating with a strange Silver Dragon, or an Evil Dragon, indeed seemed like something the Black Iron Dwarves would do.


    ¡°Damn you, Ebik! After this, I will never let you off the hook!¡±


    But Elder Barn could only say this, as it was still uncertain whether the Red Copper Dwarves could survive this crisis.


    The gates of Red Copper Castle were smashed open by Otto himself, but the dragon remained crouched outside, without any intention of entering.


    With his nearly sixteen-meter-long body, it would be quite difficult for him to enter Red Copper Castle through here.


    Although he might be able to squeeze in with a bit of effort, Otto could imagine the scene if he did so.


    A majestic dragon struggling like a caterpillar to crawl inside¡­


    emmmmmmm¡­


    Forget it, let his minions handle the cleanup inside the Red Copper Castle. Gaz, who led the Wolf Cavalry, came back and kneeled respectfully before Otto.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for disappointing you, Your Majesty¡­¡±


    The goblin was referring to their failure to rush into the Red Copper Castle first, forcing Otto to intervene personally.


    Otto said casually: ¡°As long as you do a good job with the rest of the task, I¡¯ll let this slide¡­¡±


    Of course, if the task wasn¡¯t done well, he could not blame Otto for punishing him.


    ¡°As you wish, Your Majesty!¡±


    As Gaz led the Wolf Cavalry into the Red Copper Castle, Otto watched with interest as Sorin and the elite dwarf army behind him hurried over.


    He made a rough estimate: there were probably more than eight thousand of them.


    Originally, Sorin had led a total of ten thousand dwarves, but he had left more than a thousand behind with his deputy to deal with the remaining Lait people.


    In the previous battle with the Lait people, the Red Copper Dwarves had suffered a few hundred casualties, which was barely acceptable.


    However, the dwarves following Sorin were almost all injured. It was not easy to pass through the flames and the thunderstorm net spewed by dozens of Chimeras.


    Even if the Red Copper Dwarves were strong and healthy, they couldn¡¯t avoid paying a price. Some unlucky fellows were even carbonized and left on the road back to Red Copper Castle.


    ¡°Silver Dragon!¡±


    Sorin gripped the Legendary Warhammer tightly in his hand and shouted angrily at Otto: ¡°Why do you invade the territory of the Red Copper Dwarves and attack my people for no reason!¡±


    The powerful Two-headed Ogre Mega Fatty and Second Fatty held up their huge hammers, and the square hammerheads emitted a strange magical light. Almost ten thousand densely packed monsters assembled in front of Otto.


    They were mostly led by powerful creatures like Ogres and Bearmen.Ordinary  evil monsters were no match for the Red Copper Dwarves elites clad in heavy armor and wielding exquisite weapons.


    As long as the great Silver Dragon Lord gave the order, they would charge forward and tear apart the overconfident Red Copper Dwarves.


    Otto looked at Red Copper King Sorin with amusement, but his attention was quickly drawn to the warhammer in the latter¡¯s hand.


    Such a similar luster, it was undoubtedly another legendary warhammer!


    It seemed that the forge-savvy dwarves were all extremely wealthy, regardless of whether they were Black Iron Dwarves or Red Copper Dwarves, they all held such precious items.


    Did this also mean that the Mountain Dwarves had treasures of this level as well¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity, I once sent messengers to show goodwill towards you. But what did you do? You strung up my messengers like dried meat in the wilderness¡­¡±


    The Silver Dragon¡¯s voice sounded very calm, as if he was just discussing some insignificant matter.


    ¡°You make it very difficult for me. If I leave it be, others will think I¡¯m easy to bully, and what if they follow suit? This puts me in a terrible mood!¡±


    Otto¡¯s tone gradually turned cold: ¡°So, I decided to annihilate you first. Perhaps this will make me feel a little better.


    Rest assured, I am very merciful, and I will make sure that your entire clan reunites in another world, dying neatly, and not one less!¡±


    ¡°Silver Dragon, you will pay for your arrogance!¡±


    As Sorin roared in anger, he led the Red Copper Dwarves on a charge, while the monsters of the Soaring Dragon Legion fought back fiercely.


    Otto watched all this coldly, he had brought about thirty thousand monsters from the Land of the Soaring Dragon this time.


    The rest of the monsters were left in the Land of the Soaring Dragon, led by Saru, while Sofia and Moray stayed in the magic laboratory at Blackstone


    Castle to research a new topic.


    The research goal was to find a way to make monsters that had already evolved into Dragonborns accept Otto¡¯s blessings. Some Ogres that had successfully evolved into Dragonborns after the Double Dragon Conflict were left behind as subjects.


    Of course, the most special Dragonborn Ogre, Wuga, who had been simultaneously tainted by the Green Dragon and Red Dragon bloodline, was also left behind.


    Throughout the entire Prime Material Plane, peculiar Dragonborn monsters like Wuga were scarce.


    By studying how he managed to survive the pollution of both Dragon bloodlines, Sofia and Moray might be able to solve their current problem.


    Orc Krom still requested to stay in the Land of the Soaring Dragon to be a stay-at-home dad, so this time the monster cleanup at Red Copper Castle¡¯s upper levels was conducted by Gaz, Link, Little Fatty, Warwick, and the newly-appointed Redscale.


    Outside, Mega Fatty, Kamia, and perhaps the newly-joined Soaring Dragon Legion¡¯s Bearman Leader Doke, were battling the elite Red Copper Dwarves led by Sorin.


    This tall and strong Bearman, who had been granted Otto¡¯s grace for his merit in killing Bloodhorn, leader of the Angry Horn Clan, had not lasted till the end but had still become a powerful Dragonborn monster after enduring most of the ceremony.


    The difference in the number of combat forces on both sides was not large, and most of the monsters and dwarves encountered were evenly matched.


    But don¡¯t forget, there were also dozens of Chimera flying in the sky, constantly harassing the Red Copper Dwarves from behind with their breath attacks.


    In such a life-and-death situation, even the slightest accident could be fatal, let alone the inherently deadly spraying weapons.


    Red Copper King Sorin clashed with Kamia, and against the ferocious and ugly Dragonborn Troll, this short but robust Red Copper Dwarf did not fall into disadvantage.


    Moreover, his warhammer was on fire, and each attack posed a great threat to


    Kamia..

 Chapter 171 - Chapter 171: 169 The Red Copper King Descends as a God 1

    Chapter 171: 169 The Red Copper King Descends as a God 1


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Little biscuit, go die quietly!¡±


    Strong and ugly Dragonborn Troll Kamia, like a bizarre spider, quickly crawled on the ground, approaching Red Copper King Sorin.


    But in Sorin¡¯s eyes, his attack was too crude.


    Apart from having power, it was almost worthless.


    This wielder of the Legendary Battleaxe, the king and the strongest among the Red Copper Dwarves, easily dodged Kamia¡¯s arm that smashed like a hammer.


    But what was most annoying about this Dragonborn troll was that the guy had four deformed arms of varying lengths.


    Even Sorin, when initially facing Kamia¡¯s furious and stormy attacks, was momentarily overwhelmed.


    However, once he became familiar with Kamia¡¯s attack rhythm, the counterattack began.


    Sorin¡¯s expression grew cold as he jumped high, dodging the sweeping, stout arm covered in pus-filled blisters and green scales.


    While evading, he spun around and heavily smashed his battleaxe on the ugly, deformed arm.


    The Dragonborn troll¡¯s sturdy bones were shattered directly by the hammer, and a red dot appeared on the attacked area.


    Then¡­


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The red dot, emitting high temperature, exploded violently, and the strong impact blasted Kamia¡¯s arm into two pieces.


    More importantly, the wound was still burning with intense flames, making Kamia¡¯s powerful regenerative ability difficult to activate.


    ¡°Roar! I¡¯ll tear you apart!¡±


    Pain made Kamia even more furious, but also exposed more of his weakness.


    Red Copper King Sorin, like an elegant dancer, gracefully and easily dodged Kamia¡¯s attacks.


    Meanwhile, he didn¡¯t forget to leave one red dot after another on the clumsy ogre¡¯s body.


    After doing all this, Sorin clenched his teeth, walked towards Otto with a cold face, and seemed as if flames of anger would burst out from his furious pupils.


    Kamia behind him wanted to stop this powerful Red Copper Dwarf, but the red dots on him exploded one after another.


    ¡°Boom¡­boom¡­boom¡­


    After a series of explosive sounds, Kamia collapsed helplessly on the ground.


    It had to be said that this Dragonborn Troll had a tenacious life force. Even after being so severely injured under the attack of the Legendary Weapon, there were no signs of him dying.


    Not only that, if it weren¡¯t for the unique flames still burning on the wounds, the injuries on this Dragonborn Troll would have quickly healed.


    Kamia was very powerful when facing ordinary opponents, with an overwhelming and terrifying presence.


    But if the opponent was very strong, the effect was far from optimal.


    In the future, it would be better to throw this fool into a group of ordinary enemies with mediocre strength and large numbers.


    Just as Otto was thinking this, Sorin had rushed towards him with the Legendary Battleaxe in his hands.


    The Dragonborn Two-headed Ogre and the Dragonborn Bearman Chief were now being restrained by other Red Copper Dwarves, otherwise Sorin¡¯s actions wouldn¡¯t be so smooth.


    Well-equipped and well-trained, the Red Copper Dwarf elites were extremely difficult to deal with.


    While the Chimera was suppressed in the sky, they were able to fight with the soaring Dragon Legion elites whose individual strength was not far from their own. This was truly commendable.


    But unfortunately, the final outcome would not change because of their heroic struggles.


    ¡°Silver Dragon!¡±Sorin roared and leaped high into the air, gripping the Legendary Warhammer tightly with both hands, aiming straight for Otto¡¯s skull.


    ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯m a villain¡­¡±


    With a frown, Otto stretched out his dragon claw and effortlessly slapped Sorin aside with a casual swing.


    The Copper Dwarf was strong, but only to a certain extent.


    Even the two-headed ogre Kowru, whose head had been melted by Otto, was a bit stronger than him, not to mention the Black Iron King Ebik, who was half a step into legend.


    Perhaps it was because he was still young, but Otto wouldn¡¯t even bother with him if it weren¡¯t for the Legendary Warhammer he held in his hand.


    Under Otto¡¯s disdainful gaze, Sorin struggled to crawl out from a pile of rubble.


    He wore the most elite armor forged by the Red Copper Dwarven blacksmith master, coupled with the sturdy body of a dwarf. Although battered, he suffered little actual damage.


    However, he also realized the harsh reality: he was no match for the strange Silver Dragon before him.


    Despite this, his attack was not entirely fruitless; a red dot was now imprinted on Otto¡¯s dragon claw.


    Otto stretched out his claw, marked with the red dot, and sneered at Sorin.


    As the red dot grew brighter, the temperature at its center rose rapidly.


    Suddenly, with a loud boom, the explosive energy burst forth from the red dot, ripping through Otto¡¯s dragon claw.


    Looking toward the sound, Sorin¡¯s face was filled with anticipation, which was quickly replaced by a look of stiffness.


    The bizarre Silver Dragon effortlessly flicked its claw, dispersing the surrounding smoke and showing no signs of injury.


    Just as the explosion occurred, Otto added the ability of Gaenor Keren¡¯s Guillotine, a legendary battle axe, onto his dragon claw.


    With its legendary power, the strange red dot couldn¡¯t pose a real threat to


    Otto.


    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible!¡±


    Disbelieving, Sorin watched it all unfold, then stepped forward with determination, gripping the Warhammer with both hands.


    As he drew closer, the flames burning on the Legendary Warhammer Flame spread with the grip of his hands, enveloping his entire body.


    At the same time, in Otto¡¯s perception, the dwarf¡¯s threat level to him continued to increase.


    ¡°Is this kid playing a god descending to earth?¡±


    Not bothering to think too much about it, Otto shot a mouthful of strong acid breath at him.


    With his evident fire resistance, Otto naturally chose not to use fire-related breath weapons on him.


    The thick, strong acid evaporated the moment it touched Sorin¡¯s surrounding flames, leaving only a foul smell behind.


    ¡°Is it the effect of the legendary weapon?¡±


    With a serious expression, Otto now understood why this guy, despite being significantly weaker, had been able to lead the Red Copper Dwarves in their fight against the Black Iron Dwarves for so long.


    But if he wanted to defeat Otto, a single legendary weapon wouldn¡¯t be enough.


    After all, he wasn¡¯t the only one who possessed such a weapon¡­


    Just as Red Copper King Sorin was approaching Otto with great momentum, a golden chain suddenly connected the two of them.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Before Sorin, filled with doubt, could think further, a new head swiftly sprouted from the Silver Dragon¡¯s shoulder not far from him.


    ¡°I usually don¡¯t use this ability, since it¡¯s quite painful.¡±


    With Sorin watching in amazement, Otto suddenly swallowed up the newly-grown head into his stomach in one bite..

 Chapter 172 - Chapter 172: 170 The Futile Resistance 1

    Chapter 172: 170 The Futile Resistance 1


    Translator: 549690339


    Has this damn Silver Dragon gone mad?


    It deliberately grew an extra head, just to eat it off itself again!?


    Sorin couldn¡¯t understand Otto¡¯s intentions.


    But he soon discovered that a sinister energy was rapidly being transmitted to him through the golden chains that connected him and Otto.


    Instinct told him that this was nothing good.


    But this golden chain had no physical form, so even if he wanted to reach out and stop it, he could not affect the peculiar energy transfer.


    Even by using the power of the legendary Warhammer Flamefire, he had no way to deal with it.


    Finally, the energy reached Sorin¡¯s body, and then he felt a tearing pain in his neck.


    It was as if something terrifying had bitten down on his neck, he wanted to reach out and cover his incredibly painful neck, but was horrified to find that he could do nothing now.


    Because he had already seen a headless corpse gushing blood like a fountain, and upon closer inspection, that familiar heavy armor, wasn¡¯t that his own body?


    What are we actually up against¡­


    His field of vision became very low, very dark.


    In the last moment of his life, Sorin looked unwillingly at his bloodstained fighting clansmen, and his wide-open eyes gradually lost their luster.


    Unlike Red Copper King Sorin, the wound on Otto¡¯s shoulder healed quickly, and the newly grown scales were beautiful and dazzling, reflecting a blinding luster under the sunlight.


    Legendary weapons are indeed rare and strong.


    Looking across the entire Prime Material Plane, even among legendary fighters, not many people can have a legendary weapon.


    But that doesn¡¯t mean that holding a legendary Warhammer gives you free rein.


    If one¡¯s own strength is not enough, and without a strong trump card, challenging an enemy far stronger than oneself¡­


    Would be like this Red Copper Dwarf, seeking death on his own.


    ¡°Your Majesty! ¡±


    Some Red Copper Dwarves not far away saw Sorin¡¯s tragic death, and they wanted to rush over to protect the body of the Red Copper King.


    But the monsters around them wouldn¡¯t give them such an opportunity.


    Otto, in a good mood, slowly walked to Sorin¡¯s side and picked up the legendary Warhammer with his two dragon claws.


    With Sorin¡¯s death, the raging flames burning on the Warhammer had also been extinguished.


    After pondering for a while, Otto decided to put away the legendary Warhammer first.


    There was a Treasure Bag under one of his dragon scales. It was better to be cautious before figuring out the exact properties of this legendary Warhammer.


    More importantly, devouring a legendary weapon would definitely bring great fatigue.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if he would fall asleep during this operation. It was better to be on the safe side to avoid any accidents.


    At the same time, Otto looked towards the battlefield nearby.


    Even though the Red Copper King was already dead, the remaining Red Copper Dwarves were still fighting tenaciously at their last corner.


    In a situation where the difference between both sides in terms of numbers and strength was not significant, it was really difficult for his subordinates to easily swallow these hard bones in a short time.


    But Otto¡¯s existence was the biggest variable.This nearly sixteen-meter-long silver giant dragon flapped its wings and quickly soared into the sky.


    As it let out a high-pitched dragon roar, all the allies of the Soaring Dragon Legion stepped aside in tacit understanding.


    Rampant lightning, blazing flames, and deadly strong acid swept across the battlefield.


    Otto¡¯s breath weapons were far more powerful than the Chimeras¡¯. Once they cleared an opening, the monsters grinned wickedly and surged towards the exhausted Red Copper Dwarves.


    The outcome was already decided. As Otto added fuel to the burning oil, the defeat of the Red Copper Dwarves became even swifter.


    ¡°For the Soaring Dragon Legion! For the Fireball!¡±


    At Mega Fatty¡¯s furious roar, more than a dozen huge fireballs slammed into the Red Copper Dwarves¡¯ ranks, causing chaos once again.


    There was no need for Otto to worry too much about what was happening below as his minions would naturally take care of everything for him.


    Inside the Red Copper Castle.


    The once peaceful and bustling main city of the Red Copper Dwarves now resembled hellish scenes everywhere.


    Countless evil monsters rampaged, and many Red Copper Dwarves who hadn¡¯t managed to evacuate met their doom.


    Under Elder Bane¡¯s leadership, the remaining elite warriors of the Red Copper


    Castle, along with ordinary clansmen who had volunteered to take up arms, were holding Ott the Soaring Dragon Legion¡¯s attack at the Central Square.


    At this point, he had given up any positive expectations for the outcome of this battle.


    All their efforts were aimed at giving the majority of their clansmen led by Tarak more time to escape the Red Copper Castle.


    As long as they could preserve their people, there would still be hope for the Red Copper Dwarves.


    Once they escaped to the territory of the Mountain Dwarves, they would eventually find an opportunity to avenge their people over time.


    Elder Bane was now, under the protection of a group of gunmen, unyieldingly guarding the high platform above the Central Square.


    The air was filled with a pungent smell of gunpowder. Some Red Copper Dwarves¡¯ gun barrels were already smoking hot, but they didn¡¯t dare to stop their movements.


    In the center of the Central Square below, brave Red Copper Dwarves formed a thick wall of men, blocking the frenzied monsters outside.


    Behind the wall of Red Copper Dwarves were numerous gunmen.


    Although their firearms varied in age and style, clearly mixing ordinary clansmen with old-fashioned firearms, the effect was still pretty good at such a close and fierce confrontation.


    Gnolls and Lizardmen, who were relatively weaker, found it difficult to break through the sturdy wall of Red Copper Dwarves and were eventually harvested by iron sand bullets from an unknown source.


    Gaz, in the rear, looked on with indifference before speaking to Link beside him.


    The silver-haired Dragonborn Werewolf grinned and then led his thirty-plus Wolf Cavalry swiftly towards the front.


    With the werewolves¡¯ powerful physique, second only to trolls, Red Copper Dwarves¡¯ firearms couldn¡¯t inflict fatal damage.


    Once they were close enough, the Wolf Cavalry took out the packages hidden behind them and forcefully threw them towards the rear of the Red Copper Dwarves¡¯ human wall.


    Then, intense explosions followed, and the previously uniform formation of the Red Copper Dwarves was immediately torn apart, creating a huge gap.


    ¡°Wolf pups, follow me!¡±


    Link and his thirty-plus Wolf Cavalry continued their charge, quickly leaping into the Black Iron Dwarves¡¯ crowd.


    Then, Link jumped off his dire wolf and, following the sound of grinding bones, transformed directly into a robust silver giant wolf.


    The other werewolves followed suit, turning into black-furred wolf beasts similar in size to the dire wolves..

 Chapter 173 - Chapter 173: 171 The past becomes history

    Chapter 173: 171 The past becomes history


    Translator: 549690339


    Werewolves can generally transform into werewolves, humans, and wolf beasts.


    Since werewolves are originally humans, they usually resent transforming into wolf-beast form.


    However, in this chaotic battle, turning into a wolf-beast is clearly more convenient for breaking the deadlock.


    The powerful dire wolves and their wolf-beast masters used sharp claws and fangs to tear open a gap in the steadily forming human wall of Red Copper Dwarves.


    Not only that, their leader ¨C now transformed into a silver giant wolf ¨C Link howled towards the sky.


    Then, he looked around, furious lightning arcs brewing around him.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    With an enraged roar, the lightning breath far beyond that of an ordinary blue-headed Chimera erupted from Link¡¯s mouth.


    Wherever the violent lightning storm passed, all the Red Copper Dwarves were either sent flying or directly carbonized.


    After Link and his werewolf minions wreaked havoc on the defensive line of Red Copper Dwarves blocking the Central Square, they could no longer withstand the pressure.


    Little Fatty quickly moved with two premium warhammers provided by the Black Iron Dwarves, like a giant spinning top, he led the well-equipped ogres and quilboars into the enemy formation.


    It did not take long for the gap opened by the werewolves to widen even more.


    Following them, the other monsters quickly caught up; the newly appointed Dragonborn Lizardman Redscale, led an astonishing number of ordinary monsters to quickly split the battlefield and blocked the Red Copper Dwarves¡¯ retreat.


    Seeing that the situation was irreversible, Elder Barn clenched his teeth in indignation and prepared to lead the Red Copper Dwarves on the high platform to retreat to Tarak¡¯s side.


    But just as he was calling on his guards and other dwarves to prepare for evacuation, there was a loud noise, and he felt the ground trembling beneath his feet.


    Looking in the direction from which the sound came, an enormous gnoll slowly climbed up from a pile of rubble, dragging its thick saliva behind.


    ¡°Feel the wrath of the Silver Dragon Lord!¡±


    Madwolf Warwick laughed madly as he transferred some of his muscle tissue into his lower limbs.


    Then, this mentally unstable gnoll left two red trails in the air, almost instantly killing the Red Copper Dwarves on the high platform.


    The short but sturdy Red Copper Dwarves were almost all close-combat experts, but they were like lambs to the slaughter before this powerful Dragonborn gnoll, unable to resist.


    Seeing his companions being wiped out at an alarming rate, Elder Barn could no longer bear it.


    He took off his battle axe from behind him and roared as he charged towards Warwick.


    But the next second, the old Red Copper Dwarf with half-white beard looked painfully at his own abdomen.


    A huge wolf claw had pierced through his upper body, and the gnoll in front of him was grinning sinisterly.


    The surrounding Red Copper Dwarves were also unable to act due to this scene. ¡°Ah, I heard it was you who ordered the killing of the great Silver Dragon Lord¡¯s envoy¡­¡±


    The gnoll¡¯s head leaned close to Elder Barn¡¯s ear, with sticky saliva dripping onto Barn¡¯s shoulder, corroding the shoulder armor into pitted holes.


    ¡°Now, do you regret defying the great Silver Dragon Lord?¡±


    Regret?


    Elder Barn struggled to look around, and then the tragic scene of the Red Copper Castle came into his view.


    Was it all because of his arrogance and dominance¡­


    Regret? Perhaps, but there was more hatred.


    He hated the monsters that destroyed his homeland, but he hated his own incompetence even more.


    Elder Barn stared at the vicious and evil Gnoll, spitting a mouthful of blood on his cheek.


    ¡°The righteous Red Copper Dwarves will never succumb to you filthy, evil monsters. Even if you defeat us now, our descendants will remember today¡¯s humiliation.


    Sooner or later, our descendants will find you and return today¡¯s humiliation and hatred twofold!¡±


    The grizzled Red Copper Dwarf laughed madly before being torn to pieces by the furious Warwick.


    In his final moments of life, he prayed to the Dwarf God in his heart, for Tarak and the others who retreated with him, to safely escape to the Mountain Dwarves¡¯ territory.


    With the death of Grand Elder Barn, Red Copper Castle could withstand the onslaught of the Soaring Dragon Legion no longer.


    Myriads of monsters took control of the main city, which had been built with the thousand years of blood, sweat, and tears of the Red Copper Dwarves. The Red Copper Dwarves who failed to leave will be mercilessly eliminated, turned into food for the monsters.


    As for the Red Copper Dwarves who retreated from the Red Copper Castle with Takra, they encountered fatal trouble at the back door.


    King of Black Iron Ebik, with his elite Black Iron Dwarf warriors, had waited for this moment for quite some time. He sneered at Tarak, ¡°Kid, I recognize you. Where is Grand Elder Barn?¡±


    Tarak remained silent and slowly reached for the war hammer behind him, as did the other Red Copper Dwarves.


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to talk¡­¡±


    Ebik shook his head, then shouted fiercely, ¡°Then never speak again. Black Iron Dwarves, attack! It¡¯s time to end the thousand-year grudge between us and these red bearded Dwarves!¡±


    The Red Copper Dwarves following Tarak were mostly ordinary people, no match for fully armed elite Black Iron Dwarf warriors.


    In an instant, they were slaughtered and routed; their bloody and horrible scene elicited no sympathy from Ebik.


    He called his deputy and coldly ordered, ¡°Leave none alive!¡±


    With the death of the last Red Copper Dwarf, Ebik¡¯s icy face finally broke into a smile.


    Starting today, Red Copper Castle and all the mines controlled by the Red Copper Dwarves would become the Black Iron Dwarves¡¯ property.


    Afterwards, Ebik shouted loudly, ¡°Come! Enter Red Copper Castle with me. Don¡¯t let those idiots in the Soaring Dragon Legion damage any important machinery and documents!¡±


    Indeed, more important than the mines were the ingenious machines and inherited knowledge accumulated over a thousand years by the Red Copper Dwarves.


    Especially the Fire Forging Skill passed down from the Red Copper Royal Family¡¯s Hall Clan, once he possessed it, the Black Iron Dwarves would also have the ability to forge legendary items.


    Yes, in the past Three Hammer Alliance, each Dwarf power possessed a legendary war hammer, and the one who forged these legendary war hammers was the Red Copper King back then.


    The three great Dwarf powers in the Skyreach Mountains each had their own strengths. Red Copper Dwarves excelled at forging equipment, Black Iron Dwarves at creating war machines.


    As for the Mountain Dwarves, they possessed the knowledge of enchanting weapons and a well-developed inheritance system for spellcasters.


    ¡°The era of the Three Hammer Alliance has long become history. Next up, it will be the time for the Black Iron Dwarves!¡±


    Ebik walked into Red Copper Castle with his eyes shining brightly.


    Unlike their two cousins, Black Iron Dwarves had ambition, and to satisfy their ambition, they often resorted to extreme measures..

 Chapter 174 - Chapter 174: 172 Underground Tunnel and the Mysterious Train 1

    Chapter 174: 172 Underground Tunnel and the Mysterious Train 1


    Translator: 549690339


    Red Copper Castle had been completely taken over by the Soaring Dragon Legion and the Black Iron Dwarves.


    Under the bloody crackdown, only a few Red Copper Dwarves were able to survive and escape from the Red Copper Castle.


    Most of them were the forces left behind by Red Copper King Sorin to deal with the remnants of Lait¡¯s army, led by Sorin¡¯s second-in-command, Worf.


    Upon realizing that something was wrong, this Copper Dwarf, who was previously only concerned with minor matters, immediately led a thousand others to break through and flee towards the territory of the Mountain Dwarves.


    These guys were too quick on their feet, and before the Soaring Dragon Legion could react, they took advantage of their familiarity with the terrain and disappeared down a small path.


    However, it was just a few Red Copper Dwarves who escaped, so it was unlikely they could make any big waves.


    Now, King of Black Iron Ebik was a guest in the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    This dark-skinned fellow, whose face was almost bursting with laughter, seemed to have gained a lot from this operation.


    Moreover, the main force in the attack on Red Copper Castle was the Land of the Soaring Dragon; the Black Iron Dwarves only blocked the Red Copper Dwarves¡¯ retreat nearby, barely suffering any losses.


    When Otto hinted at this, Black Iron King Ebik laughed heartily and said, ¡°From now on, whatever the Land of the Soaring Dragon needs, as long as we have it, we can provide it!¡±


    Furthermore, Ebik promised that Red Copper Castle was a shared victory between the Black Iron Dwarves and the Land of the Soaring Dragon, and both parties had ownership of the place.


    However, it was clear that most monsters within the Land of the Soaring Dragon wouldn¡¯t be particularly interested in that city, which was no different from a larger mine.


    So, essentially, Red Copper Castle would be handed over entirely to the Black Iron Dwarves for their use.


    Regarding the future development direction of Red Copper Castle, Ebik chuckled and said, ¡°I plan to dig a subterranean tunnel between Red Copper Castle and Black Iron Field!¡±


    ¡°A subterranean tunnel?¡±


    While gnawing on a roasted whole pig, Otto finally heard a topic that piqued his interest.


    ¡°Yes, a subterranean tunnel!¡±


    At this point, Ebik gulped down a cup of strong alcohol, his face flushed and full of pride.


    Then, his brother Dain explained, ¡°This is also a new invention proposed by several highly respected elders in recent centuries.


    You know, we dwarves love mines the most, but as they dig deeper and deeper, it¡¯s really a waste of time to transport the ores back and forth on foot.


    So we tried using magic cars as mine carts, but they couldn¡¯t adapt to the complex conditions inside the mine. In order to compensate for this, we laid tracks along the mine cart¡¯s path.


    The results were surprisingly good, so it quickly spread to all the mines for use.¡±


    Hearing this, Otto looked at the two Black Iron Dwarves in surprise, thinking that this was not unlike a train.


    It seemed that even without advanced technology, this world had many remarkable things.


    For example, the Floating City he had heard of was not something that could be easily produced with the technology level of his old world.


    King of Black Iron continued Dain¡¯s topic, laughing, ¡°The distance between Red Copper Castle and Black Iron Field is not short, and it would take too much time to walk the distance on foot.


    So, building a subterranean tunnel between the two, laying tracks and forging a huge mine cart for easy round trips would be much simpler.¡±


    Otto nodded and then said, ¡°The Land of the Soaring Dragon can provide you with a large number of Kobolds. Although their strength is not very impressive, they are experts in tunneling.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Ebik laughed happily, ¡°Always taking from friends is not something Black Iron Dwarves like to do. Tell me, my friend, what can the Black Iron Dwarves do for you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. I¡¯m also very interested in the underground tunnel you mentioned.¡±


    Otto laughed, ¡°Maybe, we can also build a subterranean tunnel between the Land of the Soaring Dragon and Red Copper Castle!¡±


    ¡°Great idea!¡±


    The Black Iron Dwarf nodded, ¡°This way, in the future, I can also easily visit the Land of the Soaring Dragon through these connected tunnels!¡±


    ¡°I also have a field in Northland of Nolan Forest. Since we¡¯re building subterranean tunnels, I think it¡¯s best to include that place as well.¡±


    ¡°Oh! That way, it will be much easier to do business with the human merchants in Dragon Bone Wasteland!¡±


    King of Black Iron seemed very interested in this as well. He poured himself another cup of strong alcohol, and after belching, he shook his head.


    Then, he continued, ¡°Although those humans are very cunning¡­ *hic*¡­ it must be said that with them around, it indeed brings a great deal of convenience!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡±


    Otto nodded and smiled.


    But at the same time, he was thinking about his relationship with these black-bearded dwarf winter melons.


    Although they were currently getting along very well, this was just because their interests were aligned.


    If they ever parted ways one day, it might be too late to think about how to deal with these Black Iron Dwarves then.


    For now, the Blood Covenant seemed to be the best choice.


    However, since they were still in the honeymoon phase, in order to prevent any excessive actions from causing any bad effects, some precautions would have to wait until the right time.


    King of Black Iron Ebik got drunk and was eventually helped to the guest room in Blackstone Castle by his fellow brother Dain.


    His current state wouldn¡¯t allow him to ride a griffin; if he fell off and died while flying, he would be infamous for eternity.


    After sending off the seemingly straightforward Black Iron Dwarves, Otto lay down on the Blackstone Platform in the Council Chamber and summoned Saru.


    ¡°During the time I was away, there were no issues in the Land of the Soaring Dragon, right?¡±


    The old Lizardman knelt respectfully before Otto and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything worth worrying about.¡±


    ¡°Very good¡­¡±


    Otto nodded, as the old Lizardman had never let him down and managed the increasingly large Land of the Soaring Dragon very well.


    ¡°Let me think¡­¡±


    Otto stared at Saru and asked, ¡°How are the slaves we sent back to the human countries?¡±


    ¡°Most of them send intelligence to the Land of the Soaring Dragon periodically through special agents, but some have become untraceable and only a few individuals have been confirmed dead.¡¯


    Hearing this answer, Otto frowned and asked, ¡°Dead?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡±


    Saru explained, ¡°The cause of death of some of the human slaves has been identified and can be learned through the intelligence passed back by the other slaves.


    Some of them tried to leak information about the Land of the Soaring Dragon and triggered the Blood Covenant mechanism, causing their entire bodies to explode from the inside out.


    Some of the others were forcibly conscripted by King Lait and died on the battlefield or from the side effects of Frenzy Pills..¡±

 Chapter 175 - Chapter 175: 173 Valkyrie Angelia_l

    Chapter 175: 173 Valkyrie Angelia_l


    Translator: 549690339


    At present, it seems that the slaves, who were whimsically marked with blood covenants by Otto and then thrown back into the human countries, have unexpectedly turned out to be very useful.


    Through the intelligence they sent back, the Land of the Soaring Dragon could grasp many internal movements of the human countries that were difficult for the lizardman scouts and hawk girls to obtain.


    After learning some of the current actions of the new King of Lait through Saru, Otto noticed an interesting point.


    In countries like Mido that have already been conquered by Lait, they were not completely controlled by the new King of Lait.


    There were many resistance forces in some remote areas.


    For example, the Lait forces that attacked the red copper dwarves before were mainly composed of conscripted Mido people, except for a few high-ranking officers.


    If the new King of Lait is not a fool, he should know that these troops, who just know how to work hard after taking drugs, are unable to capture the Red Copper Castle.


    At most, they could only exhaust the power of the red copper dwarves.


    And what the new King of Lait wanted should be just this kind of effect. Many Mido people were conscripted en masse, and their vitality was consumed in the struggle with the red copper dwarves.


    Constant battles made it impossible for both Mido and the red copper dwarves to temporarily affect his war on the side of Farrand.


    But what if, by any chance, the red copper dwarves were really captured by these miscellaneous troops? Wouldn¡¯t it be better? He would immediately have a large number of well-forged weapons and equipment.


    He never thought that Otto would intervene as a third party and still plan for Mido, which he had conquered.


    ¡°How much do we know about the resistance in Mido?¡±


    In answer to Otto¡¯s question, Saru quickly replied, ¡°We know some, but the most powerful resistance force should be the Valkyrie Angelia near the coast of Mido.¡±


    ¡°Valkyrie?¡±


    Curiosity appeared on Otto¡¯s face.


    The old lizardman explained without delay, ¡°According to the intelligence, Tal, Dilant, Mido, and Lait were once territories of a kingdom called Vide a thousand years ago. They were later divided into the four small countries they are now after being defeated by Farrand.


    The title of Valkyrie originates from the ancient Kingdom of Vide. They call powerful female warriors with long spears and round shields Valkyries. In many relatively traditional places in these four countries, this term is still used.¡±


    ¡°Are the Valkyries just purely female warriors?¡±


    Saru thought for a moment, then said, ¡°According to the reports, based on the differences in their main gods, Valkyries can wield the power of thunder or


    fire.


    ¡°I am very interested in this Valkyrie Angelia. If possible, arrange for her to come to the Land of the Soaring Dragon as soon as possible; I want to meet her.¡±


    Otto said indifferently, ¡°If she wants to save Mido from the clutches of the new King of Lait, she shouldn¡¯t refuse this gift, right?¡±


    As for the human countries, Otto didn¡¯t want to get involved personally.


    A huge dragon leading its followers to rampage in the human world without restraint? That was an extremely dangerous thing to do.


    At least, doing so before fully growing their wings was almost the same as suicide.


    All kinds of dragon slaying squads, and even legendary powerhouses, would teach the foolish ones who act like this how to be a dragon in an instant.


    Therefore, Otto wanted to choose a spokesperson for himself, and currently, it seemed that this Valkyrie Angelia was a good choice.


    Saru nodded and respectfully left, not expecting Otto to worry too much about what to do next.


    Immediately after that, Otto called Sophie to discuss the legendary warhammer he had received from Red Copper King Sorin, which he needed the half-elf girl to appraise.


    Sofia, who quickly arrived, gave an accurate answer after just a brief glance.


    ¡°Flamefire: Legendary Warhammer. It can attach legendary level fire damage to the hammer body, and each attack will leave a mark on the target, causing a legendary level explosion in the marked area after a short delay.


    Once every ten days, the user can summon a Fireforged Spirit to greatly enhance the holder¡¯s abilities, but only limited to the use of the Hall Clan


    Dwarves.¡±


    After providing the information, Sofia hurried back to her laboratory.


    As for the research on allowing dragonborn monsters to accept Otto¡¯s grace, there has been significant progress to date.


    Wuga, whose body was covered with both red and green scales, was the biggest breakthrough point in this research.


    As for these matters, Otto couldn¡¯t help much, so he had to focus his attention on the legendary warhammer in front of him.


    Compared to the previous legendary battleaxe, consuming this legendary warhammer seems much easier.


    Not only did he not get hurt by the sharp axe blade, but he also didn¡¯t enter the soul battlefield in the pure white void.


    Otto easily inherited the attributes of the legendary warhammer.


    However, the ability of Fireforged Spirit blessing, which is limited to the use of the Hall Clan Dwarves, was consumed by the Light Ball Boss as if it were a legacy memory.


    Naturally, Otto also felt a strong sense of exhaustion.


    After using the communication scale to greet Saru and Sofie, Otto lay down on the blackstone platform covered with gemstones and fell into a deep sleep.


    This sleep did not last long; three days later, Otto opened his eyes.


    Otto set up a calendar from the human countries in the council chamber.


    Every day, there would be a specialized lizardman to update the date, so Otto, who had just awakened, could clearly know the passage of time.


    After briefly sensing his own body, apart from an increase in body length, there was not much change.


    Now, Otto¡¯s body length had reached sixteen meters, even exceeding it by a lot.


    With confidence maxed out, Otto, who controlled the attributes of two legendary weapons, felt he could challenge the Elderly Blue Dragon of Violent


    Thunder face to face, even if it hadn¡¯t disappeared.


    ¡°Hahaha, Violent Thunder, you¡¯re lucky to have escaped so quickly!¡±


    Full of arrogance, Otto laughed; but then he noticed that Saru was standing with a puzzled face on the side, so he immediately restrained his laughter and asked, a bit embarrassed, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The old lizardman bowed his head, acting as if he hadn¡¯t seen anything just now, and respectfully said to Otto, ¡°Your Majesty, Valkyrie Angelia has arrived¡­¡±


    ¡°So soon?¡±


    Otto looked at Saru with some surprise, and the latter nodded in confirmation, ¡°Yes, Your Majesty, a Mido resident with a blood covenant happened to infiltrate her territory.


    This Valkyrie has always wanted to find a chance to rebuild Mido because she is the only daughter of the Mido Grand Duke. Last night, she hurriedly arrived at the Land of the Soaring Dragon.¡±


    So this is a princess¡­


    Elise seems to be a princess from the Dawn Forest, and being an empress doesn¡¯t seem too bad, either..

 Chapter 176 - Chapter 176: 174 Angelina’s Determination to Reclaim the Country_l

    Chapter 176: 174 Angelina¡¯s Determination to Reclaim the Country_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Through Saru¡¯s arrangements, it didn¡¯t take long for Otto to meet Valkyrie Angelia in the Council Chamber.


    She was a woman with a typical Lait people¡¯s appearance, or rather, she closely resembled the traditional look of the Vide people.


    She seemed to be a young girl with curly brown hair, but she was not the gentle and kind noble lady in the traditional sense. Instead, she looked as rugged as a peasant woman.


    She wore tight, short leather vests and shorts, revealing her solid six-pack abs and strong leg muscles.


    She did not appear to be very beautiful; her skin was even a bit rough. Her wheat-colored cheeks were covered with freckles and some scars, yet she always managed to exude a different kind of wild beauty.


    Of course, when she arrived at the Land of the Soaring Dragon, she was disarmed.


    Even with bare hands, only a few monsters in the Soaring Dragon Legion could match her.


    After Mido¡¯s defeat, as the only surviving heir of Mido Grand Duke, Angelia had been looking for opportunities to revive Mido.


    However, as the new King of Lait made rapid progress, her hope became increasingly slim.


    Originally, the high-spirited fighters of the nation, once caught by the Lait people, were forcibly fed strange pills, and turned into their dogs by today.


    As time went on, her followers became fewer, and her territory smaller.


    If this continued, Mido would forever be Lait¡¯s subordinate and never have the chance to revive itself.


    So, when she learned about the Land of the Soaring Dragon, she rushed here overnight, even though she knew nothing about it.


    Even if there was just a glimmer of hope, she wanted to grasp it firmly.


    When she saw the sixteen-meter-long silver dragon in front of her, she was taken aback and also relieved.


    Perhaps only such a great existence could help her.


    ¡°Angelia, daughter of Mido Grand Duke, the rightful heir to the Duchy of Mido,


    I offer my profound respect to you, respected Silver Dragon Lord¡­¡±


    The Valkyrie respectfully knelt in front of Otto, lowering her status.


    With the correct attitude of seeking a dragon, Otto was quite satisfied with her.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    Otto¡¯s deep voice echoed throughout the entire hall.


    Angelia slightly raised her head to look at Otto and then lowered it again.


    With her forehead pressed against the ground, she said respectfully: ¡°Respected Silver Dragon Lord, I wish to repel Lait and revive Mido!¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°Only that¡­¡±


    Otto chuckled softly, ¡°Isn¡¯t your appetite a bit too small?¡±


    Too small?


    Angelia looked puzzled at the silver dragon in front of her, whose deep voice sounded like the enticement of a hellish demon.


    ¡°The stage of Mido is still too small. If you could incorporate Lait, Tal, and Dilant into your territories, or even obtain the land of Farrand, wouldn¡¯t it be great to recreate the glory of the Vide Kingdom?¡±


    Recreating the glory of Vide sounds great, but can she do it just on her own?


    Of course not, she was merely an ordinary Mido princess, who, at most, was more fit for fighting than the image of an ordinary princess.


    But what if she had the help of the Silver Dragon Lord?


    Through her observations of the Land of the Soaring Dragon in a short time, Angelia felt that it might not be impossible.


    ¡°Respected Silver Dragon Lord, what must I pay?¡±


    Anelia was no longer the willful and spoiled princess protected by the Mido Grand Duke within the castle walls.


    As her external appearance became more mature, so did the scars on her heart.


    A green thorn stem held a dazzling silver scale in front of her, and the voice of the silver dragon sounded neither happy nor angry, like a supreme deity.


    ¡°Accept this grace, dedicate everything to me. Then, I will grant you unimaginable strength and longevity, as well as enough support for your restoration and even more!¡±


    Without hesitation, the Valkyrie accepted the scale, holding it respectfully in her hands.


    The silver scale was then directly embedded into her palm, like a hot iron burning her skin and melting into her flesh, causing her immense pain.


    Not only that, the pain, which seemed to come from the depths of her soul, rapidly spread from her palm to her whole body.


    Involuntarily, Angelia started to wail softly.


    Otto watched everything indifferently, saying, ¡°If you can¡¯t withstand this trial, it proves you¡¯re just this capable. Then maybe I¡¯ll find a better candidate to replace your position.¡±


    ¡°I will not disappoint you!¡±


    While enduring immense pain, Angelia bit her teeth and blood slowly dripped from her mouth.


    It seemed that the Mido princess was indeed resilient, and she also had a


    strong desire to restore her country.


    Otto nodded, casually throwing some metal ores into his mouth.


    For a while, Otto talked to Dain about wanting some rare ores. Although he didn¡¯t know the reason, the Black Iron Dwarves sent him many never-before-seen raw mines.


    By ingesting different types of ores, Otto¡¯s plated defense was no longer a dispensable item as before.


    Recently, it even showed a trend to surpass his own scale armor defense.


    If it weren¡¯t for the additional capabilities of legendary weapons, his plating would now be Otto¡¯s most formidable defense.


    Valkyrie Angelia¡¯s willpower was unexpectedly firm, and she successfully went through the entire Dragonborn Transformation Ritual.


    Her appearance didn¡¯t change much, except for her brown hair turning silver.


    Besides that, even her skin and figure became more beautiful and appealing.


    Her abdominal six-pack became firmer, like it was sculpted from marble, and her large muscles were tightened.


    Her figure seemed to have shrunk, but her actual strength had increased much more.


    Now, she had become unprecedentedly powerful. In Otto¡¯s perception, perhaps only the Dragonborn Goblin Gaz could match her.


    Having successfully undergone the Blood Covenant, it had firmly imprinted itself within her soul, making her one of Otto¡¯s most loyal servants from this moment on.


    ¡°Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty!¡±


    Anelia was a smart woman, and she quickly adjusted her position.


    It was fine to restore Mido, but before that, she was also the servant of Otto.


    Previously, Mido was a vassal state of Farrand, while from now on, it will become a servant to the Land of the Soaring Dragon. As long as Mido is revived, she doesn¡¯t care who will be the master above her.


    Furthermore, she learned about the fate of the old friends of Mido, the Red Copper Dwarves.


    However, she didn¡¯t care about the lives of those red-bearded dwarf melons as long as she could restore Mido. Even if she had to personally behead the Red Copper Dwarves, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to do so..

 Chapter 177 - Chapter 177: 175 Mido’s First Battle for Reclaiming the Country_1

    Chapter 177: 175 Mido¡¯s First Battle for Reclaiming the Country_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Valkyrie Angelia left the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    And with her departure also went the monstrous army of the Soaring Dragon Legion, almost all of which were armed with weapons and equipment produced by the Black Iron Dwarves.


    They were led by the Dragonborn Goblin Gaz and would help Angelia cleanse the Mido Region of all Lait influence.


    Riding on her lame horse, surrounded by the ferocious ogres and wolf cavalry, Angelia felt that everything seemed so unreal.


    There were even a considerable number of well-equipped Black Iron Dwarf fighters among them.


    The Black Iron Dwarves kept their promise. After dealing with the Redbeards, they sent people to help address the increasingly powerful Lait people.


    In Mido, and even throughout the former Vide Kingdom, horses were very rare.


    Even during the most prosperous time of the Vide Kingdom, they could not form a knight group of their own.


    Therefore, the wolf cavalry led by that strange goblin would have a natural advantage against the Lait people.


    Angelia tried to communicate with the goblin general named Gaz, who was surprisingly talkative and knowledgeable, even about things she had never understood before.


    With the help of these monsters, reclaiming Mido from the hands of the new Lait King seemed not too difficult.


    Now, almost the entire territory of Mido was occupied by the Lait people, so Angelia¡¯s reinforcements, the Soaring Dragon Legion, soon faced off against the Lait people.


    Mido wasn¡¯t adjacent to Nolan Forest, so whether Angelia went to the Land of the Soaring Dragon or returned to Mido with the Soaring Dragon Legion, she had to pass through the Sulfur Mountains.


    The Soaring Dragon Legion was confronted with a small city near the Sulfur Mountains and the Sky Mountains of Mido. Named Hart City, it was usually a transit point for trade between Mido and the Red Copper Dwarves.


    But at this moment, it had become a military stronghold for the Lait people.


    The previous continuous attacks on Red Copper Castle by the Lait army were dispatched from here.


    Under the command of the new Lait King, the Lait people captured the Mido population from nearby villages like cattle and brought them into the city.


    Then they forcibly fed them pills to turn them into loyal dogs, willing to die on the battlefield.


    Since there were many monsters in the Soaring Dragon Legion, bypassing Hart City¡¯s outposts was clearly unrealistic.


    Moreover, the primary mission of the Soaring Dragon Legion was to wipe out these Lait people and cleanse them from the land of Mido.


    So, under Gaz¡¯s command, the Lizardman Scouts in charge of reconnaissance rode giant eagles into the sky.


    Once they had a rough idea of the situation inside the city, the scouts made a round trip and brought some new types of explosives developed by the goblins and Black Iron Dwarves.


    The volatile dangerous items were still produced by the goblins, but the Black Iron Dwarves changed the containers for the explosives.


    The dwarves used hard iron balls and magic gems, which would explode slightly when struck, to replace the original crystal containers, making the dangerous explosive items more stable and easier to use.


    The people guarding Hart City were simple: either arrogant Lait people or exhausted, collapsed Mido people conscripted into their army.


    At first, there were many Frenzy Pills-consuming Berserker Army soldiers in Mido, but now they had been almost entirely replaced by Mido people.Frenzy Pills containing a certain level of dragon vein pollution were not good things, though swallowing them could greatly enhance one¡¯s combat abilities.


    But without consuming the pills, those previously fearless and strong soldiers would immediately become weak and unable to handle most tasks.


    So in Hart City, the sentries were mostly composed of Lait people who had never consumed the pills, apart from the higher-ranking military officers and their subordinates.


    As a group of Lait sentries were chatting and telling tall tales, one of them suddenly looked up in confusion and said, ¡°Strange, where did these big birds come from¡­


    Before he could see what was happening, iron balls embedded with magical gems fell from the sky, landing on the city walls of Hart City.


    Subsequent explosions blew several large holes in the city walls, large enough for the army to pass through. By the time the higher-ranking Lait officers inside the city reacted, dozens of Chimeras were already flying over Hart City.


    Under the onslaught of raging thunderbolts and scorching flames, many low-ranking officers didn¡¯t even have time to distribute the Frenzy Pills in their hands.


    Without the Frenzy Pills, those coerced Mido soldiers were essentially useless.


    Faced with this sudden attack, instead of trying to devise a counter-strategy, the high-ranking Lait officers in the city were preoccupied with thoughts of escape.


    Selfishness was always an unchanging quality among the Lait people.


    But clearly, Gaz wouldn¡¯t give them a chance.


    Ogres and Black Iron Dwarves charged directly through the gaps in the city walls, slaughtering everyone inside. If it weren¡¯t for Angelina¡¯s intervention, they would have killed every single survivor in the city.


    As for Gaz himself, he led the Wolf Cavalry directly to the rear of Hart City, capturing all of the high-ranking Lait officers who were attempting to escape.


    These cowards who were both afraid to die and extremely greedy didn¡¯t forget to bring along some beautiful undressed Mido women even at the last moment of their attempted escape.


    The Lait people who had easily defeated the Mido Grand Duke and conquered Mido were no match for the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    As long as their weakness concerning the Frenzy Pills was well-targeted, the seemingly invincible and terrifying Lait people were actually very easy to deal with.


    Although the Mido people in the city had to submit to Lait¡¯s rule due to their addiction-like dependence on the Frenzy Pills, it did not mean that their hearts had also surrendered.


    Even with her silver hair, many people still recognized Angelina¡¯s identity.


    Amidst the weak cheers, the Lait officers who had been exploiting them were sent to the guillotine by Angelina herself.


    She even personally raised her battleaxe and beheaded the highest-ranking


    Lait officer in Hart City, making her position clear.


    Standing on the platform, the Dragonborn Valkyrie Angelina spoke passionately to the dispirited Mido citizens, who had just escaped the control of the Lait people.


    However, unlike her fiery enthusiasm, most Mido people simply yearned for the surrendered Frenzy Pills.


    These otherworldly addicts, both men and women, didn¡¯t care about the surrounding army of monstrous creatures.


    What they cared about was when they could get another coveted pill to satisfy their extraordinary cravings.


    Dragonborn Goblin Gaz walked over to Angelina and sighed, ¡°They¡¯re beyond saving. At least, let¡¯s put the last of their lives to good use!¡±


    Angelina reluctantly nodded, while her hatred for the new Lait king grew even stronger..

 Chapter 178 - Chapter 178: 176 Angelina’s Road to Reclaiming the Country_l

    Chapter 178: 176 Angelina¡¯s Road to Reclaiming the Country_l


    Translator: 549690339


    With the help of the Dragon Corps, Angelia¡¯s early journey to reclaim her kingdom went very smoothly.


    The Lait people were busy conscripting young soldiers everywhere, so they were caught off guard when a huge army of monsters suddenly appeared.


    In less than a month, thirty percent of the territory in Mido Region had been reclaimed by Angelia.


    In these days of fighting, Gaz hadn¡¯t shown mercy to any of the Lait people.


    Therefore, the news of the Dragon Corps intervening in Mido didn¡¯t make it to the desk of the new Lait king in a timely manner.


    There were also rumors claiming that Angelia had sold her soul and gained the help of demons or other evil forces, which allowed her to quickly recapture Mido¡¯s territory.


    As the territory increased, Angelia had more available people under her command, although most of them had already been corrupted by the frenzy pills.


    As long as she directed their attacks to different targets and provided them with confiscated pills to swallow, these seemingly weak and powerless individuals would become mad and kill Lait people.


    At present, the Dragon Corps is not yet ready to make a high-profile appearance in the human world.


    So, after helping Angelia secure a certain advantage, Gaz left Mido with the army of monsters and Black Iron Dwarves.


    Meanwhile, he also left Angelia large amounts of exquisitely crafted equipment made by the Black Iron Dwarves, as well as some Black Iron Ballistae and enough special crossbow bolts to use them.


    The bolts used in the Black Iron Ballista had been improved again, replacing the full metal shaft with lighter and more easily obtainable wood, while only the arrowhead retained a sufficient metal casing.


    The arrowhead was packed with Green Burst brand of specially-made explosives and a small triggering device made of magical gemstones.


    Now, besides having a longer range and faster firing speed than the torsion ballistae commonly found in human countries, the power of this ballista no longer relied on penetration but rather an explosion radius comparable to the Great Fireball skill.


    It is believed that even without the Dragon Corps, Angelia should be able to reclaim Mido from the hands of the new Lait king by relying on the gap in weaponry and equipment.


    More importantly, Gaz also left Angelia a significant number of Lizardman Scouts and Hawk Girls.


    If she still couldn¡¯t defeat the Lait people and reclaim Mido while having both intelligence and better weapons, Angelia might as well just die by hitting her head on a rock.


    Now, under the bright moonlight, Angelia stood on the wall of the newly recaptured Kot City, looking in the direction of Mido Royal City.


    The revival of Mido was no longer just a slogan, all thanks to the grace of the Silver Dragon Lord.


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s dark. Please go back to the castle and rest early,¡±


    A muscular man with a bare torso and wearing a bear-skin shoulder armor looked at Angelia with concern.


    His name was Korf, a powerful warrior, carrying a traditional simple long-handled Vide battleaxe on his back.


    Korf had grown up with Angelia and was also the personal bodyguard of the


    Duke of Mido.


    When Mido fell, he was entrusted by the Duke to lead a team of elite soldiers to escort Angelia to a secluded small town by the sea.


    Not long ago, Angelia went to the Sulfur Mountains alone, unannounced, and went to Nolan Forest in search of new opportunities.


    By the time he received news of Angelia again, his childhood playmate had already forcefully reclaimed thirty percent of Mido¡¯s territory.


    He immediately brought all the warriors in the town to Angelia, only to discover that she had changed significantly, both in appearance and character.


    Now, Angelia began calling herself the new Duke of Mido, and her actions became more ruthless and direct.


    The way she dealt with the Mido citizens who had swallowed the frenzy pills was more akin to treating them like tools.


    She began to force them to attack the Lait people in the same way they treated Mido citizens, driving the ones who swallowed frenzy pills to fight for the freedom of their descendants instead of becoming Lait people¡¯s lapdogs.


    No matter what Angelia eventually became, he would quietly support her from behind.


    Standing on the city wall, Angelia gently brushed her windblown silver hair with her hand, gazing at Korf with a faint smile, ¡°Perhaps you think I look cold and heartless now, but sacrifices are inevitable for the revival of Mido.¡¯


    She sighed, sat on the city wall, and said helplessly, ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t step forward and force them to fight with the Lait people, what would their future be like? It¡¯s better to fight for the freedom of our descendants than to become lapdogs for the Lait people.¡±


    There were some things Angelia would never mention to Korf.


    To get to where she was today, she had offered everything she had to a giant dragon.


    Early the next morning, Angelia personally led the army with a spear in one hand and a shield in the other, continuing her attack on the cities occupied by the Lait people.


    Under the explosive bolts of the Black Iron Ballista, the walls and fortifications of Mido, made almost entirely of large wooden logs, could not withstand a single hit.


    Just a few shots created a gap large enough for the army to pour in.


    Lizardmen riding giant eagles flying in the sky provided Angelia with the specific movements of the Lait people through Communication Scales, allowing her to make relatively accurate judgments based on this valuable intelligence.


    As more Mido people who hadn¡¯t swallowed the frenzy pills joined Angelia¡¯s army, the Lizardmen and Hawk people almost never appeared again.


    Most people believed that it was because of the blessings of their ancestors and deity that Angelia was able to easily grasp the enemy¡¯s movements as their Valkyrie Duke.


    Of course, some people believed that she had gained evil power from the demons.


    As for these rumors, Angelia simply didn¡¯t care.


    Right now, everything was going smoothly, and after another month, Angelia had reclaimed almost half of Mido¡¯s territory.


    With the increase in territory, the number of available people under her command also grew and she integrated many scattered resistance forces throughout the country, unhappy with the Lait people.


    Fire Marshal Code was the leader of one of the more powerful resistance forces, bringing nearly 500 strong warriors who hadn¡¯t swallowed the frenzy pills to join Angelia¡¯s army.


    He used to be the most exalted nobleman in Mido, aside from the Duke of Mido, and even considered Angelia¡¯s uncle by blood. ¡°My dear little princess, I¡¯m relieved to see that you¡¯re safe!¡±


    As soon as they met, Code gave Angelia a warm hug.


    At the same time, he looked worried, ¡°What happened to your hair? I know, it must be because of the pressure lately.


    Don¡¯t worry, now that I¡¯m here, I can handle many things for you!¡±

 Chapter 179 - Chapter 179: 177 Preparing to Welcome New Guests 1

    Chapter 179: 177 Preparing to Welcome New Guests 1


    Translator: 549690339


    Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Gaz, who had just returned, was giving Otto a detailed report on recent events in the Mido region.


    At the same time, they received intelligence from a Lizardman Scout.


    As for the current situation in Mido, Otto was quite satisfied. Given the current momentum, the complete recovery of Mido seemed to be fast approaching.


    Having listened to the intelligence provided by the Lizardman Scout, Gaz hesitated, ¡°Your Majesty, about this Fire Marshal Code¡­¡±


    From the current intelligence, it seemed that this Fire Marshal, who appeared out of nowhere, was a big problem.


    It appeared that he was very interested in the forces recently gathered by Angelina.


    In short, this Fire Marshal Code, who had been keeping a low profile, came up with bold ideas after seeing the success of his niece.


    He wanted to seize Angelina¡¯s power and take her place as the new ruler of Mido.


    Now, he had begun to undermine Angelina¡¯s power from within. Once the time was ripe, it would not be impossible to completely sideline her.


    So Gaz wanted to seek Otto¡¯s advice. As long as Otto nodded, he would tie a butterfly knot on the head of the so-called Fire Marshal and present it to Otto the next day.


    However, the great Silver Dragon Lord shook his head and chuckled, ¡°Isn¡¯t this quite good? If Angelina loses to a nobody who we don¡¯t even know where he came from, it just proves her worth.¡±


    With these words, Otto looked at Gaz and said solemnly, ¡°I only need a spokesperson. In the end, it doesn¡¯t matter who rules Mido.¡±


    Hearing this, Gaz seemed to have understood Otto¡¯s intention, nodded continuously, and didn¡¯t say any more.


    Before he left, Otto gave him a shining silver scale, and added, ¡°If the ultimate winner is Fire Marshal Code, give him my blessing.


    But if Angelina is the one who has the last laugh, give her this blessing, and let her decide who to bestow it on.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, Your Majesty!¡±


    After the Dragonborn Goblin left, Otto soon welcomed a new guest.


    It was Black Rose from the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce.


    This time she appeared in high spirits. Upon entering, she respectfully knelt on one knee before Otto and asked, ¡°Honorable Silver Dragon Lord, the recent movements of the Lait New King are quite unusual.


    The actions of the Lait people in Farrand have slowed down, and many troops have been transferred to the rear. Did you do something to cause this?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps¡­¡±


    It was clear that Otto had no intention of explaining fully.


    But for many questions, there was no need for a definite answer. Through Otto¡¯s current attitude, Black Rose could gather much intelligence.


    She quickly asked another question, ¡°Honorable Silver Dragon Lord, I¡¯ve noticed that there have been many movements in the Land of the Soaring Dragon recently. Can you tell us why the Kobolds are digging pits here? There shouldn¡¯t be any minerals in this area.¡±


    With narrowed eyes, Otto thought that the matter of the underground tunnel would eventually be exposed to Bauhinia. He simply said generously, ¡°I plan to dig an underground tunnel between the Land of the Soaring Dragon and the Sulfur Mountains. The Black Iron Dwarves have the technology to build excellent magic cars; hence, a smooth and accessible tunnel is needed.¡±


    Hearing this, Black Rose frowned and said, ¡°There are magic cars in Black Gold City, but they are not as practical as horse-drawn carriages. To start, these new gadgets require large amounts of precious magic gems or crystals.


    Although they travel at high speeds once started, the carriages are very unstable, and passengers cannot experience any comfort.


    Moreover, even a small pothole or a pebble could be fatal. A high-speed magic car can crash completely because of a minor bump.¡±


    To this, Otto mysteriously smiled, ¡°We have unique car-building techniques!¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Black Rose was obviously skeptical but still said, ¡°If possible, I would love to take a look personally.¡±


    ¡°It may take quite some time. Even though Kobolds are good at digging, connecting the Land of the Soaring Dragon to the Sulfur Mountains underground would be a difficult task¡­¡±


    It seemed that Otto was somewhat troubled.


    After pondering for a moment, Black Rose said, ¡°There are a considerable number of Burrowing Worms in the Dragon Bone Wasteland, and they might be of help.¡±


    ¡°Burrowing Worms?¡±


    These creatures seemed to be born for digging tunnels. If a large number of Burrowing Worms could be obtained, it would undoubtedly speed up the underground tunnel construction progress.


    Seeing this, Black Rose quickly marked the locations where Burrowing Worms frequently appeared on the map for Otto.


    ¡°By the way, honorable Silver Dragon Lord, Master Kornoheim may visit the


    Land of the Soaring Dragon soon.¡±


    Who?¡±


    Otto was puzzled. This name seemed to be new to him.


    In the end, Black Rose said something very frightening with a seemingly plain expression, ¡°Master Kornoheim is the Brass Dragon who has been sheltering Black Gold City for many years. No one knows how old he really is.¡±


    Since it was unclear how long this huge dragon had lived, it was hard to discern his true power.


    What¡¯s more, why would this Brass Dragon come to the Land of the Soaring Dragon if he had nothing to do?


    With this in mind, Otto¡¯s gaze toward Black Rose became increasingly unfriendly.


    Did you bring the trouble here?


    Realizing this, Black Rose quickly shook her head and said, ¡°Honorable Silver Dragon Lord, we cannot be held accountable for this. Many things simply could not be kept from Master Kornoheim.


    But he¡¯s just curious about the Land of the Soaring Dragon, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad thing¡­¡±


    ¡°Not a bad thing?¡±


    Otto stared at Black Rose with an unwavering gaze, his body ready for any action.


    Even if she smashed the teleportation scroll in time, Otto was confident he could make her leave behind some essential parts.


    Perhaps sensing Otto¡¯s killing intent, Black Rose swallowed hard and continued, ¡°Master Kornoheim has always been interested in various novel things.


    He has stayed in Black Gold City for so long simply because the city gathers merchants from all over the continent, constantly providing him with new experiences and knowledge he¡¯s never heard of.


    Of course, the major chambers of commerce in Black Gold City are also conscious of giving ten percent of their annual trade revenue to Master Kornoheim as tribute.


    In return, he promised that when something major happens in Black Gold City that they cannot handle themselves, he would help to resolve it for a fee.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in that. You said earlier that this Brass Dragon visiting the


    Land of the Soaring Dragon was not a bad thing?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Under Otto¡¯s cold gaze, Black Rose still insisted on her opinion. Forcing a smile, she said, ¡°Because as long as you can provide satisfactory new experiences and knowledge, Master Kornoheim will reward you¡­.¡±

 Chapter 180 - Chapter 180: 178 Curious about Konoheim_l

    Chapter 180: 178 Curious about Konoheim_l


    Translator: 549690339


    No matter how well Black Rose might have spoken, there was no way Otto would let her go.


    Although he didn¡¯t kill her immediately, he kindly forced her to stay as a guest and confiscated her Teleportation Scroll.


    At least until he was sure that Brass Dragon Konoheim wasn¡¯t actually a threat, he wouldn¡¯t let her go.


    But Konoheim¡¯s visit came much faster than Otto had expected.


    Three days after Otto¡¯s conversation with Black Rose, Konoheim arrived in the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    One early morning, a sleeping Otto suddenly opened his eyes in alarm.


    A greasy middle-aged man in the guise of a human adventurer appeared inexplicably in the council chamber of Blackstone Castle.


    Right in front of Otto.


    An utter stranger had silently reached his side without him noticing.


    Moreover, the surroundings of the Land of the Soaring Dragon appeared perfectly calm, with no signs of disturbance from outsiders.


    Not until this man approached a certain distance did Otto¡¯s usually powerful  senses start to warn him.


    ¡°Are you Konoheim?¡±


    With a stern face, Otto examined the middle-aged man, who had a scruffy beard and wore simple leather armor, warily.


    It was difficult for even an ordinary Legendary figure to approach him so stealthily.


    Combining what Black Rose had said, it was easy to guess this man¡¯s identity.


    The middle-aged man shrugged, rubbed his sparse beard on his chin, and looked at Otto with slight interest. ¡°Just as the people from the Bauhinia


    Chamber of Commerce said, Otto, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯re really special!¡±


    He didn¡¯t deny Otto¡¯s question because it was certain that he was Konoheim. From Otto¡¯s perception, he could not sense any threat from this middle-aged man.


    And that was the most terrifying aspect.


    He couldn¡¯t determine how great the gap in their strength was, and he didn¡¯t feel confident enough to defeat a Brass Dragon that had lived for who-knows-how-many years.


    Konoheim looked Otto up and down and then exclaimed, ¡°Even though I¡¯ve been alive since the Second Era, I¡¯ve never seen a Silver Dragon like you! The longer you live, the more interesting things you can encounter¡­¡± The Second Era?


    Disbelievingly, Otto stared at the middle-aged man before him.


    Even without inheriting Dragon Vein memories, Otto wasn¡¯t the clueless outsider he had once been.


    After a long period of learning, he had gained a basic understanding of this world.


    Currently, this world was in the Third Era, with the Second Era having been dominated by the Elves.


    Even if this Brass Dragon was born at the end of the Second Era, it would have lived for more than three thousand years.


    Generally speaking, if a dragon lived more than 1,200 years, it would become one of the most powerful Ancient Dragons in the Prime Material Plane.


    Yet even powerful dragons weren¡¯t immortal.


    The strength of an Ancient Dragon would still increase with time, but it would also represent their decline.


    They would ultimately fail to escape death¡¯s embrace, but unmoving dragons may choose to become guardians or Dragon Witch Monsters.


    It was said that a Brass Dragon could live up to 3,200 years, but the authenticity of this claim was still being debated.


    Both good and evil dragons wouldn¡¯t easily reveal their true age, even often exaggerating it significantly.


    Therefore, the truthfulness of this Brass Dragon¡¯s statements about his age was not reliable.


    But there was one thing for certain: this Brass Dragon might have truly reached the level of an Ancient Dragon.


    They were virtually unstoppable in the Prime Material Plane, perhaps unparalleled across the entire continent.


    In other words, if he wanted to, he could crush Otto with the flick of a finger.


    This was a true powerhouse¡­


    Recognizing this, Otto simply let go of his concerns.


    After all, if this Brass Dragon intended to do anything, his current power wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.


    Otto tried to ask, ¡°May I ask, what is the reason for your visit to the Land of the Soaring Dragon?¡± Konoheim pondered for a moment, then smiled, ¡°Curiosity!¡±


    ¡°Curiosity?¡±


    Otto was somewhat puzzled.


    The middle-aged man-like Konoheim sat cross-legged on the floor, reaching out to touch the black stone tiles as if he found them quite interesting.


    ¡°Living too long is boring. At first, I spent most of my time slumbering to pass the long days.¡±


    Konoheim casually scooped up a piece of black stone tile with his finger, crushed it into dust with a flick, and continued, ¡°But as my lifespan¡¯s end grew nearer, I began pondering how my life shouldn¡¯t be wasted on such useless sleep.¡±


    So I tried to find things to occupy myself, like understanding this world that I knew very little about despite living for thousands of years.


    Soon, I discovered that the world was more interesting than I imagined; even the short-lived human merchants could tell me fresh insights I had never known.¡±


    Life is so magical.


    Like you here before me; who would¡¯ve thought a Variant Silver Dragon could look like this¡­?


    No, a Red Dragon and Silver Dragon hybrid Variant Dragon!¡±


    The Ancient Brass Dragon saw right through Otto¡¯s background, making the latter feel very insecure, but helpless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have no ill intentions.


    Perhaps the younger me would¡¯ve shouted about justice and purged the heresy within you as a Silver Dragon.


    But now, I¡¯m just delighted to find something new and fascinating. Just seeing you makes the trip worthwhile!¡±


    Even though Konoheim said it, Otto couldn¡¯t take it seriously.


    However, what was sad was that to Konoheim, Otto¡¯s current power hardly mattered at all.


    ¡°I forgive you!¡±


    Konoheim suddenly laughed, ¡°Simply for your extraordinariness, I forgive you for your past actions!¡±


    ¡°Forgive me?¡±


    Confused, Otto asked, ¡°Did we meet before, or did I do something to offend


    you?¡±


    ¡°Welin, the Blue Dragon known as Violent Thunder¡­¡±


    Konoheim suddenly brought up a very familiar name for Otto and then dropped the bombshell.


    ¡°Ah, she¡¯s my most beloved daughter! And you, you killed her vassal and plundered the treasure vault she had collected for centuries.


    Originally, the main reason I came here was to teach you a lesson myself! ¡°

 Chapter 181 - Chapter 181: 179 Adoptive Father Konoheim_l

    Chapter 181: 179 Adoptive Father Konoheim_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Upon hearing this, Otto¡¯s mouth twitched, and his hands and feet felt cold in the hot weather¡­


    Bullying the young and chasing after the old is indeed consistent with the nature and values of Metal Dragons.


    Unlike most of the selfish and ruthless Evil Dragons, who don¡¯t care about the lives of their companions, most Metal Dragons have a strong sense of family and friendship.


    But you are a Brass Dragon, right? And your daughter is a Blue Dragon, what¡¯s going on?


    However, Otto had never actually seen the Blue Dragon known as Violent Thunder.


    Could it be that this guy, like himself, is a mixed-blood dragon, a hybrid of Brass Dragon and Blue Dragon?


    Just as Otto was thinking about this, Konoheim, who appeared like a middle-aged man, seemed to have guessed his thoughts and shook his head: ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, Welin is a purebred Blue Dragon, her lineage is much purer than yours, she¡¯s just the child I adopted¡­¡±


    Oh, so she was adopted¡­


    Wait, even if she¡¯s adopted, it¡¯s still hard for a dragon to believe.


    If the information Otto has is correct, aren¡¯t Brass Dragons and Blue Dragons natural enemies?


    Did Konoheim, who has lived for so long, have some problems in his mind and actually began to raise a daughter from his enemy¡¯s race?


    Or is this big shot also a cunning father?


    Staring at the greasy-looking Konoheim, Otto¡¯s thoughts immediately became chaotic, and all kinds of messy ideas swirled in his mind.


    After all, whether Evil Dragons or good dragons, their private lives were quite complicated.


    Konoheim couldn¡¯t stand Otto¡¯s strange look and quickly explained: ¡°We have a normal father-daughter relationship, don¡¯t think too much!¡± Do you think our police would believe your nonsense?


    Although Otto didn¡¯t say it out loud, he did think so in his heart.


    Brass Dragons were always talkative, and Konoheim didn¡¯t need Otto to ask too many questions; he began to explain on his own.


    ¡°Back then, Welin¡¯s biological mother also lived in Dragon Bone Wasteland. She was a pure Evil Dragon who almost daily ordered her subordinates to attack passing merchant groups or pedestrians.


    But she herself was just an adult Blue Dragon, and even among the Dragon Bone Wasteland, she wasn¡¯t considered a top fighter. Ultimately, her reckless behavior provoked the nobles of the Eastern Empire.


    At the behest of a noble, a dragon-slaying team found her, killed her successfully, and even took away all the dragon eggs she had recently laid.


    The dragon egg from which Welin was born was mistaken by her mother as a dead egg and buried under the carcass of a camel prepared for food, thus she narrowly escaped death.¡±


    Hearing this, Otto couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled: ¡°How do you know all these details?¡±


    Konoheim laughed: ¡°Because I was watching it all from the sky at the time. I must say, it was quite interesting to see a dragon-slaying team in action¡­¡± So, you like watching a show regardless of the consequences, huh?


    I wonder if this big shot would be so calm if a Brass Dragon were being slaughtered.


    Continuing, Konoheim said: ¡°Before I left, I found Welin. Her life was very weak, and it was only natural for an average-strength adult Blue Dragon to mistake her for a dead egg.


    In fact, if she wasn¡¯t saved in time, Welin wouldn¡¯t have been able to break out of her eggshell and be born into this world.¡±


    At this point, a smile appeared on Konoheim¡¯s face: ¡°Despite living for so long, I had never experienced the feeling of being a father. Maybe it was just a whim, but I decided to adopt Welin.


    For her, I specially prepared a spacious lair suitable for Blue Dragons, and through the major merchant associations in Black Gold City, I purchased many valuable magic materials to strengthen her frail life force.


    After a lot of effort and attempts, my lovely daughter Welin was finally born.


    Even now, I can¡¯t forget how adorable she was when she first broke out of her eggshell, and how shocked she was when she discovered that her adoptive father was a Brass Dragon.¡±


    What a sick sense of humor¡­


    True Dragons have inherited dragon veins.


    As long as they aren¡¯t the White Dragons, who were born with scarce intelligence and are a disgrace to dragonkind, most dragons with inherited memories are highly intelligent.


    In other words, even when she was just born in this world, little Welin should have known the relationship between them.


    She clearly knew that the Brass Dragon standing before her was not only her adoptive father, but also her mortal enemy as a Blue Dragon.


    ¡°She was very mischievous and even refused to accept the food I provided at first, but in the end, hunger forced her to give up her futile resistance.


    Ah¡­ her expression of humiliation at the time was truly adorable!¡±


    Konoheim¡¯s face showed a reminiscing look, then he shook his head helplessly: ¡°But as time went by, Welin grew from a little dragonling into an independent adult dragon.


    I really wish she would never grow up, because once she became an adult, her temperament became even more unpredictable.


    I heard that humans like to call this kind of behavior a rebellious phase; being a dragon parent is really not an easy thing.


    And my lovely little Welin became more and more disobedient, and finally, she simply ran away from home¡­


    She had just come of age, just a child over a hundred years old. At that time, I was really worried sick.


    By the time I found her traces, this audacious little rogue had actually robbed a city owner¡¯s warehouse on the border of the Eastern Empire.


    If I hadn¡¯t arrived in time to help her, she might have ended up dead like her overconfident biological mother, under the hands of the Eastern Empire¡¯s dragon-slaying team.¡±


    Listening to this, Otto suddenly thought that in the Blue Dragon Treasury, which is Welin¡¯s home, there seemed to be a lot of valuable standard armors.


    Perhaps, the source of these armors was the robbery of the city owner¡¯s warehouse that Konoheim mentioned.


    Moreover, this wasn¡¯t the first time Otto heard that in the two great human empires, an adult dragon could be killed easily.


    It seemed that if Konoheim hadn¡¯t intervened, even Violent Thunder would have had a hard time escaping death.


    At this thought, Otto couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh.


    It seems that his current attitude toward Mido¡¯s situation is correct; he should try not to get too involved with human forces.


    After all, it is no longer the First Era, the age of dragons and Titans.


    After hiding for two eras, the continent is now almost completely dominated by humans.


    Thinking of this, Otto suddenly asked, ¡°If I may ask, how is your daughter


    Welin now?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ her!¡±


    Konoheim¡¯s face showed a doting expression: ¡°She¡¯s currently playing an adventurer in Dragon Bone Wasteland!¡±

 Chapter 182 - Chapter 182: 180 Warnings and Burrowing Worms 1

    Chapter 182: 180 Warnings and Burrowing Worms 1


    Translator: 549690339


    A game of playing as an adventurer?


    Otto looked up and down at Konoheim, who had the appearance of a greasy middle-aged human adventurer.


    Should one say that like father, like daughter? Their hobbies were so similar.


    Without Otto even asking, Konoheim explained on his own: ¡°After I cleaned up the mess she made in the Eastern Empire, I found out that she had run off to Nolan Forest to claim kingship and hegemony.¡±


    At that time, Nolan Forest wasn¡¯t like it is now, filled with mindless, evil monsters that only know how to kill by instinct.


    The master of Nolan Forest at that time was a Storm Titan Lord who had lived for almost a thousand years, and the minions under his command could even wrestle with Farrand or Felton Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re telling me, she, just a newly matured Blue Dragon, went there to stir up trouble. Wasn¡¯t that just asking for death¡­¡±


    In the First Era, able to compete with the most powerful dragons for the position of continental hegemon, one could understand the strength of the Titan race through this fact.


    It¡¯s just that now, like the dragons, the era belonging to the Titans has also declined.


    However, just like the dragons, the remaining Titans are now holed up in various corners of the continent, waiting for new opportunities to come.


    And, the two extraordinary races are all mutually hostile; if they encounter each other, it usually ends up being a fight to the death.


    A newly matured female Blue Dragon against a Storm Titan that had lived for a thousand years.


    Not only was her life in danger, but her body was also at risk¡­


    Looking at it this way, Konoheim¡¯s worries were quite necessary.


    ¡°But luckily, that Storm Titan was reasonable. After my slight warning, he immediately packed up all his belongings and ran to the Sky Mountain Range.¡±


    Konoheim¡¯s face showed a dangerous expression: ¡°If he dared to do anything out of line, I wouldn¡¯t mind taking matters into my own hands, even though I haven¡¯t killed anyone in nearly a thousand years.¡±


    For some reason, Otto felt a chill down his spine.


    He knew that this Brass Dragon was warning him as well.


    Fortunately, he had only acted against the subordinates of Violent Thunder


    and hadn¡¯t directly faced the Blue Dragon.


    Being a daughter-con or whatever, it¡¯s truly too terrifying!


    ¡°Originally, I did all this behind Welin¡¯s back, and she thought she had successfully escaped from me and began to build her own army of minions in Nolan Forest, but later on, she still discovered everything.¡±


    Konoheim said helplessly: ¡°She said that I interfered with her freedom, that my control was too strong, and she wanted to break with me. She even returned to the Dragon Bone Wasteland and fought with me¡­¡±


    At this point, Otto nodded, and now many things that happened at different times could be connected.


    ¡°Of course, even though she was already an Elderly Blue Dragon at the time, she naturally couldn¡¯t be my opponent.


    But naturally, I couldn¡¯t bear to hit her either, so I just flew around in circles with her in the sky, playing around.


    Later on, she finally realized this and said that she wouldn¡¯t pay any attention to me anymore. Then she quickly ran away.¡±


    At this point, Konoheim said with a tearless expression: ¡°Since that day, I haven¡¯t been able to find her again. My little Welin seemed to have completely disappeared. I could only faintly sense that she was still in the Dragon Bone


    Wasteland.¡±


    Alright, alright, Otto finally understood everything.


    But did this have anything to do with him¡­


    Although Otto really wanted to protest this with the Brass Dragon in front of him, in the end, he didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    He just forced a smile and said: ¡°After all this talking, how about we have a drink and take a break?¡±


    ¡°I still have a lot of topics I want to talk to you about!¡±


    Konoheim, who looked very spirited, nodded and said: ¡°I heard that there is a very invigorating wine here, let me have some to taste!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy!¡±


    Otto directly contacted Saru through the Communication Scale, and soon Saru brought a group of Lizardmen carrying several barrels of strong-smelling wine into the room.


    As soon as they entered the Council Chamber, Saru hesitated as he looked at Konoheim, because he had no impression of this seemingly middle-aged human.


    How on earth did this guy appear here?


    Suppressing his curiosity, Saru respectfully bowed to Otto, then left with the Lizardmen subordinates.


    As soon as the Lizardmen left, Konoheim couldn¡¯t wait to pick up the half-meter-tall barrel of wine and violently punched a hole in the top of the barrel with his hand.


    Then he tilted his head back and guzzled the wine into his mouth.


    The next second, Konoheim put the wine barrel on the black stone floor, closed his eyes, and his bearded face turned red.


    After a moment, his face gradually returned to normal.


    Then, Konoheim let out a breath, spit out a wisp of flame, and patted his chest, exclaiming, ¡°As expected, very invigorating! You always manage to come up with something fresh and new!¡±


    The wine distilled by Longfang had a high alcohol content, but it was obviously unlikely to get a dragon drunk ¨C as long as they didn¡¯t want to.


    ¡°Can this wine be supplied to me in the long term?¡±


    While picking up the barrel again, Konoheim looked expectantly at Otto. Otto replied casually, ¡°As long as you want, there¡¯ll be plenty of wine!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite accommodating!¡±


    Konoheim laughed, then continued, ¡°But I generally don¡¯t like to take advantage of others. I¡¯ve always believed in quid pro quo.


    Do you need any items or information? Feel free to mention them; I¡¯ll try my best to meet your needs!¡±


    Since the big shot had said so, Otto didn¡¯t need to be polite anymore.


    ¡°I heard there¡¯s a batch of Burrowing Worms in the Dragon Bone Wasteland¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you really interested in them?¡±


    Upon getting a confirmed response, Konoheim rubbed the stubble on his chin and nodded, ¡°In that case, as long as you can consistently supply me with enough fine wine, I wouldn¡¯t mind helping you¡­ Huh? What¡¯s this?¡±


    Konoheim, who had been halfway through talking, looked questioningly at the jelly handed over by Otto using a thorn stick. This was the first time he had seen such a thing.


    ¡°It¡¯s a novel dessert; you can give it a try!¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    Konoheim frowned as he threw the jelly into his mouth, and then his face lit up with delight.


    ¡°Living a long life is really a good thing!¡±


    Konoheim exclaimed, while Otto took the opportunity to add, ¡°The Land of the Soaring Dragon will continue to research more novel things in the future. I can also provide such desserts for you in a stable manner!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to appreciate you more and more!¡±


    Nodding in satisfaction, Konoheim clapped his hands and said, ¡°Leave those Burrowing Worms to me! In less than a week, I¡¯ll send all the Burrowing


    Worms from the Dragon Bone Wasteland to the Land of the Soaring Dragon!


    But there is a small condition: at that time, you have to tell me what you want to do with so many Burrowing Worms!¡±


    ¡°No problem! The spectacle at that time will definitely satisfy your curiosity!¡±


    Otto confidently replied..

 Chapter 183 - Chapter 183: 181 Extended Application of Transformation Magic_l

    Chapter 183: 181 Extended Application of Transformation Magic_l


    Translator: 549690339


    The powerful Brass Dragon Konoheim, who had lived for an unknown span of time, came quickly and left quickly as well.


    According to him, he wanted to fulfill the promise he had made to Otto as soon as possible.


    That is, to send a large number of Burrowing Worms to the Land of the Soaring Dragon so that he could enjoy the strong liquor distilled by the Quilboar Longfang with a clear conscience.


    It¡¯s rare to see such a good dragon that keeps his word these days.


    Before he flew into the sky and left the Land of the Soaring Dragon, this boss had already drunk all the wines in the Council Chamber brought by Saru.


    If dragons are unwilling to get drunk, their powerful stomachs can naturally process the alcohol content.


    But apparently, Konoheim hadn¡¯t done so, as evidenced by the swaying of his flight.


    Thankfully, there¡¯s no such thing as drunk driving in this world¡­


    Putting this strange thought aside, Otto lay on the Blackstone Platform with his eyes closed in contemplation.


    If Konoheim hadn¡¯t lied to him, and the big boss had indeed lived for thousands of years, then he would definitely be one of the top powerhouses on this continent.


    Perhaps Moray at the peak of his strength was one of such powerhouses too.


    But in reality, as for that man who couldn¡¯t stop lying, it was hard for Otto to actually feel that he was strong.


    But Konoheim¡­


    In Otto¡¯s eyes, this guy seemed to be just an ordinary middle-aged man, with not a slightest hint of threat.


    But that was the terrifying part, as he¡¯d seen Konoheim transform back into his true form and fly into the sky. There was no way this guy could be an ordinary dragon.


    Moreover, just looking at its length, it was already estimated to be more than 40 meters. To reach this size, even the most powerful Red Dragon and Golden Dragon would require to be at the level of the Ancient Dragons.


    ¡°I still have a long way to go¡­¡±


    With a helpless shake of his head, Otto began to experiment with a new idea of his.


    As the flesh on his shoulders squirmed, a new skull infused with part of Otto¡¯s soul emerged.


    Immediately, Otto decisively took action, cutting off the skull at its base, and the wound on his shoulder quickly healed as well.


    As for the fallen skull on the Blackstone tiles, it blinked at Otto¡¯s main body, then began to slowly change its appearance.


    Clusters of densely-packed, horrifying meat buds wriggled at an astonishing speed.


    Soon, the head with its slender neck disappeared, and a small silver dragon appeared in its place.


    It looked just like a miniature version of Otto.


    Though small, it had all the necessary functions.


    This mini Otto looked much smaller compared to the main body but was capable of moving its body freely.


    It could already be considered as a separate entity, and Otto¡¯s idea had finally come to fruition.


    However, the change of perspective and size made it difficult for Otto to control this extra body.


    It seemed that mastering this bizarre ability still required a lot of practice.


    wait!


    Why should I be bothered with my current form?


    With a stretch of his elongated dragon claw, Otto slapped his head, and another bold idea emerged.


    Apart from his current dragon form, there was another body size that Otto was very familiar with.


    So, under his careful control, the mini dragon body started to change again.


    After a bout of flesh squirming, a male Dragonman around 1.8 meters tall appeared in the Council Chamber.


    His size was based on Otto¡¯s past life as a human, and it indeed felt quite familiar to control.


    As for the appearance, for now it couldn¡¯t be replicated, because his transformation ability had been altered by the Light Ball Boss and could only be based on things he¡¯d once consumed.


    But when it came to eating humans, Otto had always been quite reluctant, even though he was almost entirely accustomed to his new identity now.


    However, the values formed over decades in his previous life were not so easily abandoned. Nowadays, he could only deal with some despised human fools without any psychological pressure.


    But there would still be a great deal of psychological pressure to actually eat one.


    Besides, even if he were to break his own bottom line and do this truly,


    He would most likely not be able to recreate his past life¡¯s appearance, and perhaps could only replicate the sacrificial victim¡¯s face instead.


    Would he be holding someone else¡¯s face while doing many private things? Otto couldn¡¯t bring himself to do that.


    So he referenced the Dragonman¡¯s body, his current face, and his past body size to create his current appearance.


    For now, he was quite satisfied with it.


    He would remember this image firmly, and next time he needed it, he could create this form in no time.


    Regarding future developments in this aspect, Otto had an immature idea.


    However, to implement it or to do some trial, it wasn¡¯t something that he could achieve now.


    ¡°It seems I¡¯ll have to spend more time on this in the future!¡±


    Within the Mido Region.


    The rebel army led by Valkyrie Angelia had been progressing very smoothly these days and had almost completely reclaimed Mido.


    But as more and more land was reclaimed, many people who didn¡¯t dare to show their faces during the war had gradually started to vie for power and benefits.


    Just yesterday, Lait¡¯s new king had sent an envoy, saying that he was willing to hold peace talks with them.


    According to the envoy, he had come for the sake of peace, and the new king of Lait was willing to recognize the status of the Duchy of Mido and even return the remaining unclaimed territory within Mido.


    It sounded very appealing, and many people were swayed by it.


    Finally, the war could come to an end.


    But the new king of Lait also put forward a request: in order to reach a peace agreement, they must elect a new Mido Grand Duke as soon as possible.


    The envoy said that the new king of Lait was very uneasy about the current situation and hoped that Mido could provide sufficient guarantees for the newly signed peace treaty.


    As these topics spread, Angelia could feel the atmosphere change among the crowd.


    Especially the old aristocrats, led by Fire Marshal Code, were starting to plot.


    Did they really think she didn¡¯t know anything?


    Valkyrie Angelia sneered in cold laughter, thinking that the recent consecutive victories must have been intoxicating them.


    Did they forget who led the rebel army and captured one city after another?


    Did they think that all of this was because of their help and the few words they shouted from behind the scenes?


    ¡°Your Highness?¡±


    Korf looked worriedly at Angelia, who then shook her head slightly at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Korf¡­


    Angelia gently stroked the spear and round shield on the table, which was the coming of age gift from her father, the late Grand Duke of Mido.


    ¡°Originally, I didn¡¯t want it to be stained with the blood of Mido people¡­¡± The Valkyrie¡¯s gaze turned cold: ¡°But perhaps, I have no choice but to do so now!¡±

 Chapter 184 - Chapter 184: 182 Angelina’s Final Ultimatum 1

    Chapter 184: 182 Angelina¡¯s Final Ultimatum 1


    Translator: 549690339


    The next day, in Mido Region, Har City.


    This is a small city near the border of Lait, and the rebel army led by Angelia was temporarily stationed here.


    Fire Marshal Code was entertaining the envoy of the new Lait king, surrounded by a crowd of old nobles and military leaders who had stayed behind during the previous battle.


    In the previous battle, they had been submissive, but in this kind of situation, they could be quite eloquent.


    The New King Envoy was exuberant, patting Code¡¯s shoulder enthusiastically: ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that that guy named Angelia is just a rude person, always thinking about war and screaming loudly. How is this different from a farmer woman in the countryside?


    As for me, I think the new Mido Grand Duke should be the Fire Marshal Code.¡¯


    Code stroked his own bushy beard and chuckled, though he didn¡¯t make a sound, obviously enjoying the comment.


    The other old nobles and warlords nearby also chimed in, as if Code had already become the new Mido Grand Duke.


    Suddenly, an ill-fitting knock sounded from outside the door.


    In a moment, Code¡¯s dissatisfied expression turned into frustration as the pro-guard guarding the door hurriedly ran to him.


    After hesitating for a moment, he finally whispered: ¡°Marshal, Valkyrie Angelia has suddenly arrived, and her attitude is very tough. We can¡¯t stop her, she may be here soon.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Code frowned, and the expression of the New King Envoy beside him also turned uneasy.


    ¡°How many people did she bring?¡±


    The pro-guard said confidently: ¡°Only her and Korf.¡±


    ¡°Just the two of them?¡±


    An inscrutable smile appeared on Fire Marshal¡¯s face, earlier she had been worried that her plan had been exposed.


    Did Valkyrie come with her little brother to confront her?


    It seems not.


    And, this is also a rare opportunity, isn¡¯t it?


    Code glanced at the New King Envoy and said coldly: ¡°The events that are about to happen may be a bit bloody, I hope you won¡¯t mind, Your Excellency!¡±


    With words already at this point, The New King Envoy had naturally guessed what Code wanted to do and laughed: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my friend, I was born and raised in Lait.


    Our ancestors belonged to the great Vide Kingdom, and we won¡¯t be easily intimidated. If need be, I can also help out a friend!¡±


    With that, the New King Envoy casually showed his short axe at his waist, showing his determination.


    ¡°Rest assured, Your Excellency, it¡¯s not your turn to take action yet!¡±


    Code took out an ornate jeweled one-handed sword and round shield from under his table, and the other people around also pulled out their own weapons.


    Since ancient times, Mido people from Vide Kingdom have always been valiant, especially when they think victory is within their grasp, they are very warlike.


    In a moment, as the footsteps outside the door became clearer, Fire Marshal Code¡¯s expression became more vicious.


    The door finally opened, and just like the pro-guard had said, only Angelia and Korf entered.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Your faces seem strange.¡±


    Angelia laughed: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t welcome me? After all, I¡¯m still your leader in name, right?¡±


    The people present still hadn¡¯t openly torn their faces, so the weapons they carried were hidden behind their backs or under tables.


    Seeing Angelia speak, everyone turned their attention to Fire Marshal Code.


    Code nodded to the pro-guard beside him, who then brought Angelia a glass of ale.


    ¡°My dear Angelia, you must be tired from coming all the way here. Have a drink first to quench your thirst!¡±


    This cup of ale had been tampered with, and as long as Angelia took a sip, many things could be easily resolved.


    Angelia held the cup, and as the rim of the cup got closer to her lips, everyone¡¯s heart tightened.


    But just as the ale was about to pour, and Code¡¯s expectations were about to be met, Angelia¡¯s face revealed a mocking expression.


    She then threw the cup on the ground along with the ale.


    At this, Code¡¯s expression faltered, and he angrily slammed the table: ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I mean? My dear uncle!¡±


    Angelia sneered, taking out her spear and shield from behind her back, looked around, and said lightly: ¡°Those who choose to leave now, I can pretend that nothing happened!¡±


    Despite her ultimatum, unfortunately, no one took it seriously.


    On the contrary, because she had drawn her weapon, the surrounding people no longer concealed theirs.


    Battleaxes, long swords, various kinds of weapons were taken out from under tables or from behind people.


    Fire Marshal Code slammed his jeweled round shield and long sword onto the table, staring coldly at Angelia.


    ¡°Angelia¡­ Angelia! Ah, it¡¯s finally come to this.¡±


    His eyes wide, he stared intently at Angelia, expressing regret: ¡°It seems you already know everything. Originally, I wanted to give you a dignified end for the sake of your mother.


    But now¡­ I¡¯m sorry, you forced my hand!¡±


    The surrounding people surrounded Angelia and Korf, and as long as Code gave the order, they would swarm up and eliminate these two self-righteous fools.


    Code leaned back in his chair, with both his big feet on the table, his expression extremely cold as he stared at Angelia.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    As Code¡¯s voice fell, the first to act was Korf.


    He saw the bare-chested brawny man holding his long-handled battleaxe across his chest, crouching down, and roaring as he rushed forward.


    Though there were many enemies around, most people didn¡¯t want to be the first to confront this wild man.


    In the end, most of the people around dispersed on their own, only one foolish man who failed to avoid Korf, was held at the abdomen by the long-handled battleaxe, and then the wild man carried him on his shoulder.


    Korf¡¯s exposed muscles swelled, his veins bulging, and he directly carried the enemy on his shoulders, roaring as he rushed to the edge of the corner.


    He slammed the poor guy against the wall, and the fierce collision left the victim¡¯s brain blank.


    As he leaned against the wall, slowly sliding down to sit on the ground, in the daze, he saw a strong thigh hurtling toward his head.


    After that, he knew nothing.


    Korf delivered a fierce knee strike, smashing the opponent¡¯s skull into pieces, turning the brain matter inside into mush.


    This guy was already dead beyond dead..

 Chapter 185 - Chapter 185: 183 Fire Marshal’s Failure 1

    Chapter 185: 183 Fire Marshal¡¯s Failure 1


    Translator: 549690339


    At this time, the others began to slowly react.


    Several old warriors wielding battle axes attacked Korf from all sides simultaneously, roaring as they charged.


    Korf, who had turned around, sneered coldly, holding a long-handled battle axe diagonally downwards, dragging the blade on the ground, then abruptly exerted force with both arms.


    The blade that was dragged on the ground, under great friction, burst out intense sparks. With Korf¡¯s power injection, the small sparks were stimulated into raging flames, attached to the blade.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Wrapped in flames, the long-handled battle axe, under Korf¡¯s forceful swing, went from bottom to top, leaving a bright red crescent trajectory in the air.


    Those who initiated the siege hadn¡¯t reacted yet when Korf had already split them in half from the middle.


    ¡°This guy is a Berserker!¡±


    Someone recognized Korf¡¯s identity.


    Both Berserkers and Valkyries are referred to as special warriors in the Ancient Vide territory.


    At the same time, most Berserkers know how to use the power of flames to enhance their combat capabilities.


    Seeing that this was a tough opponent, many people turned their attention to Angelina.


    During the previous battles, they had been hiding in the back and were not clear about the fighting powers of these two fierce gods.


    However, they assumed that Angelina, being a woman, should be easier to deal with.


    Moreover, as long as they could control her, they believed the reckless man inside wouldn¡¯t dare to make any more trouble.


    But things might not go according to their plan.


    Only after they started to take action did they realize how wrong they were.


    Faced with a group of fierce and evil enemies approaching, Angelina slightly crouched down, holding the round shield in front of her chest.


    .Then, tiny arcs of electricity wrapped around her body, and her legs suddenly exerted force, directly knocking an incoming enemy flying.


    Next, she propped her spear on the ground and executed a horizontal sweep, knocking down several people around her.


    Taking advantage of the time, Angelina made a beautiful leap and accurately stabbed her spear into an enemy¡¯s neck.


    By the time the others hastily crawled up from the ground, she had already propped the spear on her shoulder.


    Using her neck to rotate the spearhead, she slashed the throats of all these nobles who were not accustomed to the battle due to the lack of exercise in their daily lives.


    Next, it was a one-sided slaughter.


    Her actions were simple, direct, but very effective!


    Although she didn¡¯t make as much noise as Korf, the number of people who died at her hands far exceeded his.


    At this time, the old nobles and military leaders who only knew how to enjoy themselves in the back finally realized why Angelina dared to be the first one to rush to the city during the siege.


    Seeing that almost all those who used to flatter themselves and boasted of their courage had died, the others also hurriedly retreated, not daring to take any action.


    Fire Marshal Code couldn¡¯t take it anymore and grabbed the one-handed sword on the table, holding the round shield in front of his chest, then charged at Angelina, roaring.


    Just as he was about to come into close contact with Angelina, Code leaped high and launched a ferocious jumping slash.


    Just like the Valkyries, the title of Fire Marshal was a mark of respect for strong warriors in the Old Vide society, and only the upper class had the qualifications to possess the Fire Marshal¡¯s lineage.


    Usually, Fire Marshals wielded a sword in one hand and a shield in the other, but don¡¯t mistake them for defensive warriors.


    On the contrary, while maintaining their defense, Fire Marshals were also very aggressive in their attack, very similar to Valkyries.


    Asking an irritable Old Vide warrior to defend calmly? That was absolutely impossible. Only the Iron Turtles on Caran¡¯s side had the patience to do so.


    At full strength, Code¡¯s jumping slash could even split an adult Barbaric Bull in two, showing his incredible power.


    But Angelina didn¡¯t dodge or avoid the attack, she simply raised the round shield in her hand and easily blocked the opponent¡¯s attack.


    Moreover, she used the artificial notches dug out from the edges of the round shield to trap Code¡¯s blade, preventing him from advancing any further.


    Even more astonishingly, Angelina didn¡¯t retreat half a step due to Code¡¯s all-out attack, and still stood firmly in place, as if the Fire Marshal Code¡¯s attack was just tickling her.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    Code looked at his trembling right hand in disbelief, obviously having already exhausted all his strength.


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t know that the Angelina before him was no longer a normal human being.


    Upon realizing that Angelina didn¡¯t take the opportunity to attack and simply looked at him mockingly, Code was about to explode with rage.


    A flame burst out from his mouth, wrapping his entire head in fire.


    ¡°Aargh!¡±


    The furious Code, going around the shield in front of him, launched a flaming headbutt directly at Angelina.


    Very familiar with the Fire Marshal¡¯s combat skills, Angelina didn¡¯t dare to be careless and promptly dodged Code¡¯s attack by moving to the side.


    If she were hit by this headbutt, the additional fire damage would not be mentioned for the moment, but the most troublesome aspect was that there was a high probability that she would be stunned for a short period of time.


    In fierce battles, this could be extremely fatal.


    Code¡¯s flaming headbutt still missed, but he immediately adjusted his posture, withdrew the long sword trapped in Angelina¡¯s round shield, and then used his own round shield to press against Angelina¡¯s body.


    ¡°Aargh!¡±


    He roared, trying to push Angelina against the wall behind her and then seize the opportunity to launch a chain attack with a headbutt and jumping slash.


    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that the seemingly slender Angelina unexpectedly burst out with incredible strength.


    Angelina remained still at first, then quickly retreated backwards. As Code lost his balance and leaned forward due to her sudden release of pressure, she took her chance.


    Valkyrie¡¯s face was cold, as she moved swiftly to the side while deliberately tripping him with one foot.


    Although she didn¡¯t manage to trip Code directly, she caused him to stagger and almost lose his balance.


    Before Code could react, Angelina¡¯s electric arc-infused round shield had already struck his skull.


    This time, due to the severe dizziness in his brain, Code couldn¡¯t stand steady


    anymore.


    Angelina didn¡¯t miss this opportunity, with a leap she thrust her long spear into Code¡¯s back.


    Her attack didn¡¯t end there, even as he screamed, she quickly pulled out the spear and stabbed it again into his kneecap. Then she fiercely bashed her round shield on his head once more.


    As Code¡¯s mind was completely dizzy, Angelina swept him to the ground in a single strike.


    He tried to struggle and get up, but the sharp spear had already penetrated his neck.


    In a fluid series of moves, Angelina took advantage of a small flaw and easily ended Fire Marshal Code¡¯s life.


    At this point, all the power of the resistance forces in the Mido Region naturally fell into Angelina¡¯s hands..

 Chapter 186 - Chapter 186: 184 Queen of Vide Angelina_l

    Chapter 186: 184 Queen of Vide Angelina_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Regardless of whether they were Lait people or Mido people, they shared the same traits.


    Although Angelina herself was not willing to admit it, the fact was right in front of her.


    These big bearded men within the old Vide power sphere were all human-shaped Black Dragons, and they would bully the weak and fear the strong.


    Right after Fire Marshal Code died, the rest of them just dropped their weapons and knelt down, wagging their tails to beg for Angelina¡¯s mercy.


    They tried to gain Angelina¡¯s forgiveness and regain their former status.


    Unfortunately for them, Angelina had given them a chance earlier, but they hadn¡¯t grasped it themselves.


    The Valkyrie frowned and gestured to Korf, the meaning couldn¡¯t be any clearer.


    Soon, the bare-chested strongman smirked, holding his long-handled battle axe, and walked towards this group of rogues.


    Before long, cries of agony and pleas for mercy were heard all around.


    In response, Angelina just scowled, ignoring it all as if nothing had happened. Then she slowly walked towards the messenger sent by the new Lait king.


    ¡°What¡­what do you want to do?¡±


    The new king¡¯s messenger drew his short axe from his waist and weakly pointed it at the approaching Angelina.


    His axe-wielding arm trembled with terror, and with a clang of metal hitting the ground, he shuddered, dropping the axe to the floor.


    This broke his mental defenses, and he collapsed to his knees before Angelina. ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me. I am the new king¡¯s messenger, here to bring peace!¡±


    At this point, he seemed to have grasped a key point: ¡°If you kill me, you will have to face the new king¡¯s wrath! Don¡¯t you want to revive Mido?¡±


    ¡°Revive Mido?¡±


    Angelina furrowed her brow, then smiled, ¡°I originally intended to kill you. But now that I think about it, it seems not bad to spare your life!¡±


    Just as the messenger let out a sigh of relief, Angelina continued, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t misunderstand. I didn¡¯t spare you out of fear for the new Lait king, nor to embrace peace.


    From today onwards, the Duchy of Mido will be history, and I will become the Queen of Vide, restoring the glory of the Vide Kingdom.


    I spare your life so you can bring this message back.


    Tell the new Lait king that unless he kneels before me, kisses my boots to beg for my forgiveness, peace will never be between us.


    All the territories he currently controls are merely temporarily under his guardianship!¡±


    As her words settled, the new king¡¯s messenger stared at Angelina with disbelief, trembling, ¡°You¡­you¡¯re insane?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    Korf, covered in blood, approached and sneered, ¡°Speak out of turn again, and I¡¯ll cut off your tongue!¡±


    The new king¡¯s messenger immediately covered his mouth, fearing that more offensive words might come out.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Do you want me to personally see you out?¡±


    With the cold voice of Angelina, the new king¡¯s messenger hastily crawled and rolled out of the room filled with the smell of blood.


    When the messenger had left, seeing Korf about to speak, Angelina kicked him and laughed, ¡°Dummy, haven¡¯t you always been straightforward? Why are you acting like a noble lady now?¡±


    Seeing his still hesitant appearance, Angelina shook her head, ¡°Forget it¡­ Come with me for a walk!¡±


    Under Angelina¡¯s instruction, Korf cut off Fire Marshal Code¡¯s head and brought it with him.


    Afterwards, he casually slung the long-handled battle axe behind him, not minding the thick, sticky blood on his body, and followed Angelina closely to a secret forest outside Har City.


    Before long, with rustling from the grass and trees, a goblin riding on a Warg appeared before them.


    Korf reflexively reached for the battle axe on his back, but Angelina stopped him.


    He looked at the Valkyrie, somewhat puzzled, and she gave him a reassuring look before saying softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s our ally.


    Weren¡¯t you always curious about where those well-forged weapons came from? Now you know they were provided by them.¡±


    Even though it was hard to believe, Korf still chose to trust Angelina unconditionally, and under her guidance, threw Code¡¯s head at the feet of the Warg.


    ¡°You did well!¡±


    The unusually strong Goblin threw a magic crystal wrapped in silvery scales to Angelina from afar.


    ¡°This is a gift from the Silver Dragon Lord. You can grant it to anyone as you see fit!¡±


    With that, the Warg swallowed Code¡¯s head in one bite and carried the Goblin away.


    Watching the Goblin leave, Angelina looked at the strongman beside her and handed him the crystal containing the silver scales.


    With mixed feelings, Angelina said, ¡°Korf, if you accept this, from now on, you and I will have no way out¡­¡±


    The big man grinned and took the magic crystal without hesitation, then crushed it forcefully with his fingers.


    As the silver scales fell into his palm, a pain from the depths of his soul filled his entire body.


    ¡°Hold on, Korf! Let me see your determination!¡±


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    The big man roared, and like Angelina, his hair slowly turned into a shiny silver color.


    Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Konoheim returned earlier than expected, it seemed that the many novelties within the Land of the Soaring Dragon were very tempting to him.


    The auras of the Brass Dragon, who had lived for an unknown length of time, were astonishing.


    About twenty thousand Burrowing Worms arrived at the Land of the Soaring Dragon. It seemed that Konoheim had taken all the Burrowing Worms in the Dragon Bone Wasteland.


    Burrowing Worms resembled enormous multi-legged insects. Their strong mandibles could easily bite through trees and rocks, which allowed them to quickly dig their winding tunnels deep below the ground.


    Apart from their superior digging abilities compared to Kobolds, the Burrowing Worms also possessed considerable combat power. A single Burrowing Worm could face an average Ogre head-on.


    Such a large number of Burrowing Worms was a significant force. Otto finally felt relieved once he confirmed through Sofia and Moray that there were no hidden threats among these giant insects.


    Konoheim had indeed given the Land of the Soaring Dragon a great gift!


    Merely some alcohol and dessert could exchange such tangible benefits; it was a terrific deal!


    On the same day, these Burrowing Worms were arranged to work within the underground tunnels. With their help, the construction of the underground tunnels could be said to be assured.


    Besides, Otto could simply order the construction of tunnels leading to the Mido region and Dragon Bone Wasteland.


    At that time, it would be much easier if he wanted to do something..

 Chapter 187 - Chapter 187: 185 Mountain Dwarves Attack_l

    Chapter 187: 185 Mountain Dwarves Attack_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Apart from food and drinks, Konoheim was most interested in the magic research laboratory of Sofia and Moray in Blackstone Castle.


    In a way, Konoheim and Moray might be the same kind of people, but they were also subtly different.


    They both liked unknown things, but unlike Moray, Konoheim did not want to devote his energy to the development and research of new things.


    Just being an observer and learning about the unknown information from a third party was enough to satisfy Konoheim.


    Now, Konoheim was a guest in the Blackstone Magic Laboratory, which was one of the most amazing places in the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Sofia and Moray were responsible for entertaining him, because the knowledgeable Brass Dragon was always able to come up with solutions from a very special perspective.


    So Moray was very welcoming to him at the moment.


    Because of him, the magic research projects of Sofia and Moray had already solved many difficult problems ahead of schedule.


    Since the jelly had achieved extraordinary results, Elise¡¯s burden also increased with more tasks on her shoulders.


    At Otto¡¯s request, she could drop all other work and devote herself fully to the development of new desserts.


    Of course, Otto also searched for his own scarce dessert knowledge from his previous life, providing Elise, who unexpectedly was quite talented in this area, with some ideas.


    For example, things like caramel pudding¡­


    Perhaps in the future, her efforts would bring more benefits to the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Since it was temporarily confirmed that Konoheim would not pose any threat to the Land of the Soaring Dragon, the temporarily imprisoned Black Rose regained her freedom.


    Too lazy to deal with the human woman with a resentful face, even though she still had a lot to say to Otto.


    Now Otto had to entertain the visiting Black Iron Dwarf Dain again.


    For some reason, the Land of the Soaring Dragon seemed to be bustling recently, with one visitor arriving after another.


    In the Council Chamber, Otto met the Black Iron Dwarf who had been away for a while.


    From his expression, he didn¡¯t seem to be in a very good mood.


    Reasonably, having previously gained all the inheritance of the Red Copper Dwarves and now having a large number of Burrowing Worms to help build underground tunnels.


    It should have been double happiness, so why did this Black Iron Dwarf look so worried?


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Otto showed a somewhat puzzled expression.


    Dain gave a bitter smile and then said, ¡°There is news about the escaped Red Copper Dwarves¡­¡±


    Otto lowered his head thoughtfully, thinking about it, it seemed that those Red Copper Dwarves had indeed fled towards the Mountain Dwarf territory at the time.


    ¡°What, are the Mountain Dwarves willing to help them get revenge?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­¡±


    ¡°Then what are you worrying about?¡±


    Dain took a deep breath and sighed, ¡°Those red-bearded ones are dead, they were killed by the Mountain Dwarves!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    This was something Otto hadn¡¯t expected at all. He originally thought that since the Red Copper Dwarves would flee to the Mountain Dwarves, they must have some connection.


    He was even prepared for the remnants of the Red Copper Dwarves to lead the Mountain Dwarves¡¯ reinforcements back to Red Copper Castle.


    But never in his wildest dreams did he think that the usually friendly Mountain Dwarves, who were even polite to his Hawkman envoys, would do such a thing.


    ¡°Could it be that they are trying to show goodwill to us?¡±


    After a long while, Otto came to such a conclusion.


    In response, Dain shook his head: ¡°We initially thought the same, then we sent an envoy to inquire.¡±


    ¡°And what happened?¡±


    ¡°The Black Iron Dwarf acting as the envoy came back as if he was sleepwalking, drowsy all day, unable to answer any questions.


    Then my brother, King of Black Iron Ebik, couldn¡¯t stand it and kicked him, and he immediately woke up.¡±


    Hearing this, Otto ventured to ask, ¡°Was it charm magic?¡±


    ¡°The elders in the clan think so too. This is enough to show the attitude of the


    Mountain Dwarves. Those damn bastards are declaring war on the Black Iron Dwarves!¡±


    As Dain continued speaking, his mood became more and more agitated.


    It sounded right, but if it was a declaration of war, there must be some motive.


    If they had sheltered the exiles of the Red Copper Dwarves, that would have been understandable. However, they first killed the Red Copper Dwarves who sought refuge with them and then showed hostility towards the Black Iron Dwarves.


    What on earth had come over these Mountain Dwarves, who usually hid in the mountains and minded their own business? ¡°I think they might have become desperate!¡±


    ¡°Desperate?¡±


    Dain revealed a grin, ¡°Because we got the Fire Forging Skill of the Red Copper


    Dwarves, as well as their Fire Forge Furnace.¡±


    These were things Otto had never heard of before. As Dain continued to explain, Otto quickly understood what these things represented.


    Simply put, with the Fire Forging Skill and the Fire Forge Furnace in Red Copper Castle, legendary items can be forged.


    As long as the materials and the craftsmen¡¯s skills are sufficient.


    Dain continued, ¡°The Mountain Dwarves know how to enchant weapons and equipment, and if they combine it with the Fire Forging Skill, not to mention legendary items, the success rate of forging high-quality magic items will increase dramatically.


    Most of the Red Copper Dwarves who fled to the Mountain Dwarf territories were elite soldiers, and although they might know forging, they certainly had no access to the Fire Forging Skill.


    Upon learning that they had no use, the Mountain Dwarves tore off their hypocritical masks and killed them all.¡±


    It sounded reasonable, but these were all Dain¡¯s speculations.


    Otto called for Saru and was about to order him to send Lizardman scouts or Hawkmen to the Mountain Dwarves when another Black Iron Dwarf rushed in in panic.


    He seemed to have hurried over from the Black Iron Field without stopping.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Dain looked at the newcomer with a bit of displeasure. Even for the rough-natured Black Iron Dwarves, this frantic behavior was a bit excessive.


    But the new Black Iron Dwarf had no time to apologize to Dain and Otto, and hurriedly said, ¡°The Mountain¡­The Mountain Dwarves have declared war on us. Now their army is heading towards Red Copper Castle, targeting the Fire


    Forge Furnace.¡±


    Hearing this, Dain and Otto looked at each other, both somewhat speechless.


    Obviously, Dain¡¯s speculation had turned into reality, but the opponent¡¯s actions were too fast, not at all in line with the usual laid-back external image of the Mountain Dwarves.


    No matter what, it had happened, and talking more was of no use. Dain, who had just arrived not long ago, was immediately preparing to leave.


    Before he left, Otto promised, ¡°If anything unexpected happens, contact me immediately with the Communication Scale.¡±


    Dain smiled wearily, ¡°Of course, my friend, we are always on the same side!¡±

 Chapter 188 - Chapter 188: 186 Investigating Mountain Dwarves_l

    Chapter 188: 186 Investigating Mountain Dwarves_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Indeed, they were on the same side, but only because their interests aligned at the moment, not for eternity.


    If they wanted that word to become a reality, they would need to engrave a blood covenant deep in their souls, which would reassure Otto.


    Initially, he hadn¡¯t figured out how to seize this opportunity, but perhaps the Mountain Dwarves were about to help him out.


    Seeing that Otto hadn¡¯t responded for a long time, Saru tentatively asked,


    ¡°Your Majesty, what about our side?¡±


    ¡°Increase the deployment of reconnaissance troops! Keep a close eye on the movements of the Mountain and Black Iron Dwarves.


    After some thought, Otto added, ¡°Accelerate the construction of the underground tunnels and notify the Black Iron Dwarves in the Sulfur


    Mountains to speed up their transportation. I will find a solution for the


    Mountain Dwarves!¡±


    The old lizardman obediently retreated, while Otto laid down on the Blackstone Platform, closing his eyes and brooding.


    After much thought, he still felt uneasy.


    When night fell, a semi-transparent dragon soared into the sky, flying towards


    Red Copper Castle.


    This was none other than Otto, who had activated his Phantom Insubstantiality ability.


    His dazzlingly bright scales, even in the dark, glinted brilliantly under the moonlight, attracting attention.


    Upon transforming into a ghost-like state, he seemed to blend seamlessly into the night, hidden from sight.


    Concerning the Mountain Dwarves¡¯ sudden attack, Otto felt there were many strange aspects.


    Even if their goal was the Fire Forge Furnace, how could they be confident in defeating the Black Iron Dwarves?


    If the Black Iron Dwarves hadn¡¯t lied, the power balance among the three dwarf factions should have been similar since the dissolution of the Three Hammer Alliance.


    Only with his help, the Black Iron Dwarves were able to inherit Red Copper Castle and the legacy of the Red Copper Dwarves.


    On what basis did the Mountain Dwarves believe they could defeat the Black Iron Dwarves, who were of similar strength?


    Or, like the Black Iron Dwarves, had they also received help from outsiders¡­


    Otto¡¯s speed was swift, and in no time he had crossed the Sulfur Mountains and arrived at the Sky Mountains.


    Flying high above, he spotted the bustling Red Copper Castle lit up like daylight from afar.


    Black Iron Dwarves held torches, establishing lines of defense around the castle¡¯s perimeter and pushing out their war machines.


    It seemed they didn¡¯t plan to rely on the sturdy city gates and mountains for defense but instead aimed to expand their defenses and swallow the Mountain Dwarves whole.


    So, where were the Mountain Dwarves?


    ¡°Over there¡­¡±


    As Otto carefully searched, a voice suddenly appeared beside him, startling him and causing his semi-transparent body to tremble.


    Upon recognizing the familiar voice, he looked helplessly at Konoheim floating in the air.


    Konoheim maintained his middle-aged human form, but a pair of Brass Dragon wings protruded from his back.


    It was known that Metal Dragons loved to maintain humanoid forms; now it seemed the rumors were true.


    Following the direction he pointed, Otto quickly found the Mountain Dwarf camp.


    But why had this big shot suddenly followed him? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be in Blackstone Castle¡¯s Magic Laboratory?


    Perhaps discerning Otto¡¯s confusion, Konoheim chuckled, ¡°I noticed your sudden departure, and, initially, I wasn¡¯t bothered. However, your unique form intrigued me.


    No dragons could switch so easily between physical and pure energy forms like you do. This seems similar to ghosts. Are you a Dragon Witch Monster?¡±


    ¡°Of course not; I¡¯m doing very well¡­¡±


    Regardless of whether a dragon¡¯s transformation into a Witch Monster was voluntary, most dragons disdained them.


    Otto didn¡¯t want that reputation for fear that Konoheim, who might despise Witch Monsters, would consider him dangerous.


    ¡°Variant Dragons have always been fascinating creatures. Each time I see you, it¡¯s hard to imagine the heights of your future achievements. I hope we can both live to see that day of celebration!¡±


    Otto, who generally knew Konoheim¡¯s character, stopped engaging in conversation with him, knowing it wouldn¡¯t anger him. Thus, he focused his gaze on the Mountain Dwarf camp.


    As he had guessed earlier, among the Mountain Dwarves, Otto discovered many beings apart from dwarves.


    There were Orcs, Mud Monsters, and Wyverns.


    Most were Trolls and Stone Giants, members of the Giant races.


    The Mountain Dwarves had certainly received help from outsiders, as the presence of these creatures in the camp was a telltale sign.


    Konoheim, flying beside Otto, rubbed his chin, exclaiming, ¡°It¡¯s quite rare for the Mountain Dwarves to mix with these wicked creatures.


    Although they aren¡¯t as extreme as the Red Copper Dwarves, they generally belong to the good-aligned camp, which is distinctly different from the Black Iron Dwarves.¡±


    Otto nodded in agreement, not thinking it was possible for Trolls, creatures born for slaughter and conquest, to change their ways.


    By nature, the Mountain Dwarves should detest them.


    If one didn¡¯t believe it, just look at Kamia, the epitome of troll behavior.


    Suddenly, Otto seemed to discover something, quietly flying above the Mountain Dwarf camp.


    Naturally, Konoheim followed, currently thrilled he had come along and taken an interest in the ongoing events, eager to be entertained.


    Soon, Otto found what he had seen earlier.


    In the center of the camp, a group of Giants had gathered, mostly Stone Giants with few hairs on their heads.


    Among them were two gray-bearded Storm Giants resembling Lait people in appearance.


    These Giants were quite powerful, capable of controlling lightning and skilled at teamwork, making them formidable. A mature individual¡¯s strength was on par with an average adult White Dragon¡¯s.


    Of course, White Dragons were typically the weaker ones among dragonkind. For Otto, who had surpassed the strength of adult dragons, he could easily take on ten adult White Dragons single-handedly, and effortlessly at that. By now, Otto¡¯s size alone perhaps warranted the title of Young Adult Dragon.


    Yes, a peculiar-looking, not-yet-ten-year-old Young Adult Silver Dragon¡­


    Furthermore, some Mountain Dwarves surrounded the Giants. However, judging by their positions, the dwarves seemed to be there as support or servants to the Giants.


    In other words, it seemed the leaders of this war were not the Mountain Dwarves, but rather, the two Storm Giants clad in fine scale armor and wielding giant swords..

 Chapter 189 - Chapter 189: 187 Storm Legion_l

    Chapter 189: 187 Storm Legion_l


    Translator: 549690339


    So, is the relationship between the Mountain Dwarves and these giants a partnership or a subordinate one¡­


    This is important, but it¡¯s difficult for Otto to tell from his current height.


    If he were to get lower, there¡¯s a risk of being detected.


    Although he hasn¡¯t considered these characters to be much of a threat, they also pose no risk to Otto.


    But this time, he came secretly and didn¡¯t want to reveal his whereabouts too early.


    Konoheim, flying beside him, frowned in hesitation and said, ¡°Those two gray-bearded giants down there look a bit familiar¡­¡±


    He¡¯s probably referring to the two Storm Giants sitting in the lead positions, like leaders.


    After a while, Konoheim continued, ¡°I remember now, aren¡¯t they the followers of that Storm Titan from before¡­


    ¡°Storm Titan?¡±


    Otto was stunned for a moment, but quickly reacted.


    Konoheim had told him about this a long time ago.


    He said that his adopted daughter, Welin, had gone to Nolan Forest to develop, only to find a powerful Storm Titan Lord there.


    In order to prevent Furious Thunder Welin from encountering any accidents, this good father directly scared the poor Storm Titan into running off to the Sulfur Mountains overnight.


    Wait a minute¡­


    Didn¡¯t Otto suddenly realize that the Mountain Dwarves¡¯ territory was very close to the interior of the Sulfur Mountains?


    Well, at this time, he felt he might have figured out what was going on.


    The Mountain Dwarves couldn¡¯t resist the Storm Titan, so if they didn¡¯t want to end up like the Red Copper Dwarves, they¡¯d have to betray their freedom and join the Storm Titan.


    It turns out that these thick-browed and big-eyed guys had betrayed the revolution too!


    Having understood enough, Otto and Konoheim pulled back to a distance where they were less likely to be detected.


    Since they were already here, they couldn¡¯t just take a quick look and leave.


    At least they had to see the official battle scene to justify their presence.


    The Black Iron Dwarves were clearly experts in large-scale frontal warfare.


    Unlike their two cousins, these dark-skinned, dark-bearded little people were skilled in forging weapons and armor, but they were even better at making war machines.


    Things like the Black Iron Ballista and Black Iron Cannon had been rolled out from the Red Copper Castle and lined up.


    Not only that, but many catapults were also arranged in the rear.


    These catapults were far superior to those crude products used by the Thunder Legion in terms of forging quality, throwing distance, and accuracy.


    Most importantly, the Black Iron Dwarves had long since transported a large amount of Green Burst explosives back from the Sulfur Mountains.


    Even now, these flammable and explosive hazards were still being supplied by the Goblins.


    They put these dangerous goods into iron balls, used as ammunition for catapults, and they were the same products used by the Lizardman Scouts.


    With the help of these war machines, the combat power of the Black Iron Dwarves on the frontal battlefield was much more terrifying.


    Moreover, after inheriting the legacy of the Red Copper Dwarves, their weapons and equipment had been upgraded.


    Although only the core elite Black Iron Dwarf warriors enjoyed this treatment, their overall strength had risen significantly.


    After learning of the Mountain Dwarves¡¯ attack on Red Copper Castle, the Black


    Iron Dwarves did not immediately seek aid from the Land of the Soaring Dragon, perhaps due to the confidence generated by the aforementioned reasons.


    Having dispelled the Phantom Insubstantiality, Otto found an inconspicuous hilltop to hide and waited until dawn.


    As the sun rose, the army of Mountain Dwarves and monsters began to move.¡±


    Looking at the dense array of monsters below, Otto pondered what the result would be if he and the Soaring Dragon Legion were to fight them.¡±


    The situation didn¡¯t seem optimistic.


    This combined army of Mountain Dwarves and monsters should be considered followers of the Storm Titan, perhaps they could also be called the Storm Legion.¡±


    Compared to the Thunder Legion that had already been defeated by Otto, the number of monsters in the advancing Storm Legion was far greater.¡±


    And the Soaring Dragon Legion, due to the severe losses in the war with the Thunder Legion, is now recovering its strength as quickly as possible.¡±


    Meanwhile, look at the Storm Legion¡¯s side.¡±


    Whether it¡¯s the elite Mountain Dwarf warriors, Stone Giants, or Trolls, they¡¯re all powerful troops.¡±


    The battle was about to begin, and Konoheim, interested, sat cross-legged beside Otto, watching the situation below.¡±


    The members of the Storm Legion mostly seemed to lack discipline, and with one command from the leading two Storm Giants, they rushed forward like a swarm.


    Only the elite Mountain Dwarf warriors knew how to assemble together, forming a neat phalanx that charged at a much slower speed than the other monsters.¡±


    It seemed they were hiding some careful tactics.¡±


    Soon, the counterattack from the Black Iron Dwarves began.¡±


    The first to be deployed were the finely forged catapults, and the strong Black


    Iron Dwarves loaded the specially-made iron balls.¡±


    One after another, these specialized iron balls were launched high into the sky.


    The range of the Black Iron Dwarves¡¯ catapults was at least five times that of ordinary catapults.¡±


    A Stone Giant leading the charge disdainfully watched the falling iron balls, stretching out its arm¡ªwhich was almost like stone¡ªintending to catch the falling iron ball.¡±


    It succeeded in doing so, but what it didn¡¯t understand was that there was a huge difference between these iron balls and the stone bullets used by ordinary catapults.¡±


    Just as it felt the strange sensation of the iron ball in its hand, there was a loud explosion, and the iron ball in its grip exploded.¡±


    Even with the strength and hardness of a Stone Giant¡¯s body, Green Burst explosives were originally used for splitting mountains and rocks.¡±


    Almost instantly, the poor creature was blown to pieces.¡±


    Not only that, but the iron fragments from the ball¡¯s outer shell and the pieces of the Stone Giant¡¯s body flew rapidly around, taking with them some of the monsters with weaker defenses.


    The Black Iron Dwarves had deployed more than a dozen catapults behind their lines, and under their continuous bombardment, the charging Storm Legion was thrown into chaos.¡±


    But after all, only a small part was attacked, and the remaining members still crazily charged toward the Red Copper Castle.¡±


    When they came within the attack range of the Black Iron Ballistae, the Black Iron Ballistae stationed in the middle of the Black Iron Dwarves¡¯ line began to unleash a rapid barrage of firepower.¡±


    Explosive-tipped bolts detonated within the ranks of the Storm Legion, suppressing the seemingly crazed Storm Legion almost instantly with their superior numbers and rapid fire..¡±

 Chapter 190 - Chapter 190: 188 How Powerless Friends Can Be_1

    Chapter 190: 188 How Powerless Friends Can Be_1


    Translator: 549690339


    The first wave of the Storm Legion¡¯s attack was repelled, and they were temporarily unable to find an effective way to deal with the various war machines of the Black Iron Dwarves.


    Now, the two leading Storm Giants were furious, and a group of high-ranking monsters in the legion shrank back trembling, afraid to speak.


    The Mountain Dwarves seemed to be wearing a slightly malicious smile on their faces.


    However, the situation was not very optimistic for the Black Iron Dwarves either.


    After all, Red Copper Castle was not their long-cultivated Black Iron Field, and the supplies inside were limited, mainly the lack of reserves for various war machines to consume.


    If there were just a few more battles like the one just now, their arrows and ammunition would run out.


    By then, the Black Iron Dwarves would either have to choose close combat with the Storm Legion or give up Red Copper Castle.


    And the root of this battle was also the most precious spoil of the Black Iron Dwarves.


    The Fire Forge Furnace was not something that could be taken away casually.


    Dain and Ebik were now standing not far from the Fire Forge Furnace, their brows furrowed, clearly under great pressure.


    The Fire Forge Furnace, which sounds like a forge for forging, was actually a processed volcanic core.


    Back when the Three Hammer Alliance still existed, which was the peak of the dwarves, each of the three major dwarf forces even had a legendary powerhouse.


    The Fire Forge Furnace was a product they made together, compressing the core of a volcano and sealing it inside Red Copper Castle.


    The origin of the Fire Forge Furnace was, in fact, no different from the Sulfur Mountains, with volcanoes all around the Red Copper Castle, which bordered the Sulfur Mountains.


    In other words, it was originally part of the Sulfur Mountains and became what it is today after losing its volcanic core.


    Even though the volcanic core had been compressed by the legendary strength of the dwarf ancestors, it was still frighteningly large.


    With its size and brightness alone, it could almost light up the entire Red Copper Castle, and it was not something that could be taken away by mortal power.


    Although the first battle was a victory, both Dain and Ebik knew that with their own strength, there was a high chance that they would not be able to defend Red Copper Castle.


    If it was just the Mountain Dwarves, the Black Iron Dwarves, who were good at forging war machines, could easily defend themselves, provided they had enough resources and supplies.


    But after the addition of so many miscellaneous monsters and giants, the situation had changed completely.


    When the necessary reserves were depleted, they held a pessimistic attitude towards the upcoming melee battle.


    After a long silence, Dain finally spoke first, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s time to seek help from the Land of the Soaring Dragon¡­¡±


    The King of Black Iron said lightly, ¡°What do you think is the relationship between us and that Silver Dragon?¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Dain asked, ¡°Collaborators?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t naive enough to truly regard the relationship between the two as that of friends.


    Ebik nodded, ¡°Yes, collaborators. But cooperation is based on common interests. After some time together, I found something very important.


    The Silver Dragon is very similar to us, neither evil nor good. Its actions are based on whether they are beneficial to it or not.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t we have common interests now?¡±


    Dain looked at Ebik in confusion, sensing that his elder brother seemed to be worried about something.


    Ebik shook his head, ¡°Although that¡¯s true, what if he could get more?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Dain seemed a bit confused.


    ¡°Our ¡®friend¡¯ seems very cautious. In the Land of the Soaring Dragon, there seems to be something called a ¡®Blood Covenant¡¯. I heard that this thing takes effect directly in your soul, making it impossible for you to have any harmful thoughts towards him.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Dain felt that he understood.


    If the attack was only from the Mountain Dwarves, Otto would have been more than happy to send the Soaring Dragon Legion to assist the Black Iron Dwarves in defending Red Copper Castle.


    But if it had only been that, the Black Iron Dwarves could have handled it themselves, and the help of the Soaring Dragon Legion would have just been a favor.


    However, this was completely different now, because with the help of the Storm Legion, even if the Black Iron Dwarves repelled the enemy¡¯s first attack, anyone with sharp eyes could see the danger they were facing.


    If they could not get the help of the Soaring Dragon Legion, they would either be defeated or abandon Red Copper Castle and flee back to the Black Iron Field.


    And if they wanted the help of the Soaring Dragon Legion, they would have to offer something valuable, and that Blood Covenant Ebik mentioned seemed like a likely option.


    ¡°So, does Otto want to turn the Black Iron Dwarves into his followers as well?¡± Dain found it difficult to accept for a moment.


    But Ebik just laughed, ¡°Why, don¡¯t you have any ideas about the scales on his body?¡±


    For the dwarves, besides minerals, the scales of a dragon were also excellent forging materials.


    Hearing this, Dain immediately gave an embarrassed laugh.


    From the beginning, the cooperation between the Black Iron Dwarves and the Land of the Soaring Dragon was based on the common goal of destroying the Red Copper Dwarves.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the novelty of the Goblin Green Burst later, the Black Iron Dwarves might have lost interest in the Land of the Soaring Dragon already.


    Friendship, what a feeble relational term.


    ¡°At worst, just forget about the Fire Forge Furnace! Without the Fire Forging Skill, even if the Mountain Dwarves have the Fire Forge Furnace, they won¡¯t be able to do much!¡±


    Ebik shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t let anger cloud your judgment. You haven¡¯t thought about the worst-case scenario. What if that Silver Dragon turns against us and chooses to be friends with the Mountain Dwarves or the power behind them?


    What then?¡±


    ¡°How could that be possible¡­¡±


    Dain stopped halfway through what he was saying and closed his mouth.


    Whatever the Black Iron Dwarves could give, the Mountain Dwarves could also give.


    More importantly, if the Black Iron Dwarves were to perish like the Red Copper Dwarves, their legacy would inevitably be inherited by the Mountain Dwarves.


    At this point, the Black Iron Dwarves were already struggling enough to deal with the Storm Legion, and if the Soaring Dragon Legion were to join in too¡­


    What happened to Red Copper Castle today would be the future of the Black Iron Field!


    Thinking about it this way, it seemed that the options for the Black Iron Dwarves were becoming very limited.


    Either submit to Otto or face destruction¡­


    Perhaps they could also choose to submit to the power behind the Mountain Dwarves, but that didn¡¯t seem much different.


    ¡°Tomorrow!¡±


    Ebik suddenly said with a solemn face, ¡°If the situation continues to deteriorate tomorrow, then we will completely lean on the Land of the Soaring Dragon. At least, the followers under his hand are living quite well¡­¡±


    Dain remained silent, his face cold, and directly left to command the Black Iron Dwarves to prepare for the next battle¡¯s material reserves.


    Everything now depended on tomorrow!

 Chapter 191 - Chapter 191: 189 The signal is not very good

    Chapter 191: 189 The signal is not very good


    Translator: 549690339


    By the second day.


    Just as Dain and Ebik worried, the Storm Legion launched another attack.


    The attack became more fierce, and the number of troops involved increased.


    Perhaps something was said by the two Storm Giants last night, and the originally slack Mountain Dwarves immediately gained morale, rushing to the front lines today.


    Several times, the front-line defenses of the Black Iron Dwarves were on the verge of being breached.


    Fortunately, the battle was ultimately over without any casualties, as the fearless elite warriors of the Black Iron Dwarves held their ground, at the cost of hundreds of their lives and an equal or even greater number of injuries.


    More importantly, the arrows with special explosive arrowheads had been used up, and the ammunition for the catapults had been replaced with ordinary stones by this afternoon.


    The Black Iron Cannon under development was highly unstable and hard to rely on.


    Moreover, it was certain that tomorrow¡¯s battle would be even more intense, as the Black Iron Dwarf scouts riding griffins reported continuous reinforcements coming from the enemy.


    Like Nolan Forest, most of the interior of the Sky Mountain Range was a paradise for monsters, except for the outer territories belonging to the dwarves and Caran.


    Numbers meant little to most monsters.


    Today, most of the weak monsters on the other side were used as cannon fodder, and the giants were rarely seen in the front row.


    It seemed that it was really unbearable¡­


    Dain and Ebik sat in the Red Copper Castle, their faces somber, as they knew all too well the crisis the Black Iron Dwarves were facing.


    This time it was still Dain who broke the silence, suggesting, ¡°Shall we seek help from Caran?¡±


    Caran Kingdom was the only human country in the Sky Mountain Range, bordering the territories of both the Black Iron Dwarves and the Red Copper Dwarves.


    In other directions, their territories faced the sea, and their merchants usually traded through Harvest Bay with the Eastern Empire across the coast. By reselling the products of the dwarves, this mountainous, infertile human country managed to make a fortune.


    At the same time, they were the nominal allies of the Black Iron Dwarves.


    The proposal sounded promising, but Ebik still shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t think we should count on them. Those arrogant Caran nobles only know how to do business and exploit their own subjects.


    Furthermore, their army consists mostly of defensive heavy shield soldiers and longbowmen, and there are few horses in the whole country.


    Even if they agree to help us, by the time their army arrives, the Fire Forge


    Furnace would have already been taken by the Mountain Dwarves.¡±


    Dain had no objections to this, for he had visited Caran himself and knew that it was all true.


    In fact, Ebik had understated things; the smell of the streets in Caran Royal City still haunted Dain.


    So, thinking from a different angle.


    ¡°If our entire people were to retreat to Caran¡­¡±


    Before Dain could finish his sentence, he stopped himself.


    Not to mention whether Caran would be willing to give a portion of their land to the Black Iron Dwarves, would they be willing to give up the mines they had guarded for generations?


    If they were forced to live the agricultural life like humans, they might as well die fighting on the battlefield.


    Since this path was not viable, there were only two options left: either to abandon Red Copper Castle and the Fire Forge Furnace, perhaps being attacked by the enemy again in the future unless they handed over the Fire Forging Skill.


    But this would mean that all the efforts of the Black Iron Dwarves so far would have been in vain, and they naturally didn¡¯t want to do that.


    The other option was to seek help from the Land of the Soaring Dragon, but that might lead the Black Iron Dwarves to another abyss, becoming a subject of a giant dragon.


    They might even be handing the rope that restrained their freedom directly to Otto.


    If it was possible, they would prefer not to choose either of these options, but in reality, they had no other choice.


    ¡°Contact Otto¡­¡±


    As the sky darkened, Ebik spoke weakly: ¡°I hope he will give the Black Iron Dwarves a dignified position, after all, our recent interactions with him have been pleasant, and we haven¡¯t offended him.¡±


    ¡°If only we had a legendary powerhouse among us, how great would that be¡­¡±


    Dain sighed, then used the Communication Scale provided by Otto in Ebik¡¯s helpless presence.


    Before long, Otto¡¯s voice appeared in his ear.


    ¡°Oh, is that Dain? When do you plan to visit the Land of the Soaring Dragon next time?¡±


    Upon hearing Otto¡¯s voice, Dain¡¯s face instantly darkened.


    He had spoken nicely when leaving the Land of the Soaring Dragon before, but now it seemed from his tone that he was completely unaware of the situation with the Black Iron Dwarves.


    But the more he acted like this, the more Dain was convinced that Lande must have known what was going on around Red Copper Castle.


    In the reports of the Black Iron Dwarf scouts, they had spotted Lizardmen and Hawkmen riding Giant Eagles in the vicinity more than once.


    Dain clenched his teeth: ¡°My friend, the Black Iron Dwarves have run into some trouble¡­¡±


    But before he could finish his sentence, Otto on the other side spoke loudly with a puzzled tone: ¡°Huh? Is something wrong with the thing? Hey, hey! Is that Dain? I can¡¯t hear you clearly, hey, hey¡­¡±


    Soon, Dain could no longer hear Otto¡¯s voice clearly.


    At first, he thought there might have been some problem with the magic item.


    But the Black Iron Dwarves, in addition to forging equipment and weapons of war, also had some knowledge of magic items.


    Dain and Ebik examined the item for a long time and finally confirmed that there was no issue with the magic item.


    Thus, it became clear that Otto was intentionally avoiding the subject. Dain and Ebik glanced at each other, then used the Communication Scale again.


    This time, the call simply didn¡¯t go through at all.


    At this point, Dain, as a Black Iron Dwarf, couldn¡¯t help but roar, ¡°He is really going too far! Does he really think he can take advantage of us?¡±


    ¡°In fact, that¡¯s exactly the case¡­¡±


    As the King of Black Iron, Ebik was much calmer than Dain.


    Subsequently, under Ebik¡¯s pacification, Dain suppressed his inner rage, raised his trembling hands, and used the Communication Scale once more.


    ¡°Hey, hey¡­ oh dear, the signal is still not good!¡±


    This time, Otto¡¯s voice came through at last.


    But it seemed that he still wanted to dismiss the issue in the same way, so Dain had no choice but to interject: ¡°Honorable Silver Dragon Lord, the Black Iron Dwarves are willing to submit to you, just seeking your help to defend the Black Iron Dwarves¡¯ territory and property!¡±

 Chapter 192 - Chapter 192: 190 Accept This Gift_l

    Chapter 192: 190 Accept This Gift_l


    Translator: 549690339


    At this point in the conversation, Otto didn¡¯t bother pretending anymore, as it would only waste his time.


    ¡°My messenger will arrive soon!¡±


    With that, he cut off the communication.


    Dain and Ebik looked at each other, finally understanding Otto¡¯s shamelessness.


    Was this guy really a Silver Dragon?


    Perhaps the reason he was in the monster-filled Nolan Forest instead of Dawn Forest was because he was so shameless that he had been driven out.


    Dain maliciously speculated, but at most, it only made his restless heart feel better.


    Meanwhile, on a hidden mountain peak, Otto had just happily cut off the communication magic.


    Konoheim, who had been following him, looked at him with a complicated expression.


    After a moment, Konoheim said somewhat speechlessly, ¡°Even with half of the


    Red Dragon¡¯s bloodline, you¡¯re really shameless. Even pure-blooded Red


    Dragons wouldn¡¯t go to this extent¡­¡±


    ¡°What, are you going to defend them?¡±


    Otto looked at Konoheim amusingly, as he now had a deeper understanding of this Brass Dragon¡¯s character.


    Regardless of whether things were good or bad, as long as they didn¡¯t involve him, he didn¡¯t care to intervene and would stand aside like a casual observer.


    As Otto figured, Konoheim laughed and said, ¡°Of course not. I just feel that this trip is really worthwhile. I really want to see the faces of the Silver Dragon elders in Dawn Forest when they see you, the black sheep of their clan.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a pure egoist, plus a little bit paranoid¡­¡±


    Otto shook his head with a helpless expression.


    Konoheim¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Another new term, it sounds interesting. Being around you, I always learn about many novel things¡­¡±


    But what surprised him even more was when, in front of him, Otto grew a new head and then tore it off at the base.


    Soon, the wound on Otto¡¯s shoulder quickly healed, and the severed head on the ground turned into a Silver Dragon-man through its wriggling flesh and blood.


    A moment later, the dragon-man opened its eyes and began to move its limbs.


    ¡°What kind of ability is this?¡±


    Konoheim¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, as this allowed him to witness another wonder.


    The Silver Dragon-man suddenly spoke, ¡°Is this surprise enough to satisfy you? Equivalent exchange, that¡¯s your belief, right?¡±


    ¡°Greed is the nature of dragons, it seems that even you are no exception¡­¡±


    Konoheim nodded, then said, ¡°Tell me, what do you want? Gold and Silver treasures, or magic items, or some information or knowledge?¡±


    ¡°I happen to have some questions for you.¡±


    As the dragon-man with the silver scales flew towards Red Copper Castle, Otto¡¯s main body simultaneously talked to Konoheim, ¡°How much do you know about that Storm Titan you frightened away in Nolan Forest?¡±


    Konoheim seemed to understand something and smiled, ¡°Do you think the giant who fought the Black Iron Dwarves below is related to the Storm Titan?¡± Otto nodded in confirmation.


    After thinking for a moment, Konoheim said, ¡°For me, this is not any valuable information, so telling you doesn¡¯t matter.


    The Storm Titan is named Lars Lait, and he¡¯s almost a thousand years old by now. Needless to say, with the talent of a Titan, he has stepped into the realm of Legend.


    If he¡¯s really related to those giants below, then I think you better weigh your own strength and not get yourself killed.¡±


    Konoheim didn¡¯t say much more, but even if he did, it wouldn¡¯t help much.


    Although Otto was powerful now, the realm of Legend was still quite distant for him.


    Generally speaking, even a dragon would likely have to reach the level of an old dragon to be competitive with a legendary powerhouse.


    Storm Titans are the backbone of the Titan race, and only Red Dragons and Golden Dragons among the Dragon race can compare to them.


    An almost thousand-year-old Storm Titan would arguably be on par with an ancient Red Dragon.


    If the mastermind behind those giants below was the Storm Titan Lars Lait, then Otto must clear his relationship with the Black Iron Dwarves immediately; otherwise, he and the Land of the Soaring Dragon would be in danger.


    However, there¡¯s one exception: if Konoheim was willing to take action.


    If that were the case, just like a hundred years ago, Lars Lait would still be scared off by Konoheim in the end.


    Perhaps sensing Otto¡¯s change in expression, Konoheim shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t count on me to help you. Regarding this matter, I prefer being an ordinary audience!¡±


    ¡°Never say never!¡±


    Otto confidently said, ¡°Believe me, when the time comes, I can offer you a satisfactory bargaining chip!¡±


    This Brass Dragon was very powerful, almost at the peak of this world, and it was a great resource that was right by his side. If he didn¡¯t make good use of it, it would be such a waste.


    More importantly, Otto had already prepared an offer that Konoheim could never refuse, tailored to his particular fetish.


    But all this was yet to come. Right now, Otto¡¯s special avatar, the silver dragon-man, had arrived near the Red Copper Castle.


    To avoid being shot down by the Black Iron Dwarf¡¯s ballista along the way, Otto obediently landed outside the Black Iron Dwarf¡¯s defense line and slowly walked over.


    Under the dragon-man¡¯s form, his combat power was about on par with Warwick.


    Upon learning that he claimed to be a messenger of the Soaring Dragon Legion, a group of Black Iron Dwarves led him into the Red Copper Castle and brought him before Dain and Ebik.


    Ebik was seated on the throne that had once belonged to Red Copper King Sorin, while Dain looked hesitantly at the dragon-man in front of him.


    Although Otto had said in the communication scale that his messenger would arrive soon, this speed was a bit too fast.


    Or was this guy always near Red Copper Castle, so Otto, the Silver Dragon, had long anticipated that things would turn out like this?


    Thinking about this, Dain¡¯s perception of Otto plummeted further.


    He scrutinized the Silver Dragon-man and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen you before¡­¡±


    Ignoring the question, Otto directly took out two silver scales and said indifferently, ¡°As long as you accept the Silver Dragon Lord¡¯s blessing, the Soaring Dragon Legion will help you deal with those troubles as quickly as possible.¡±


    Just as Dain was about to say something, Otto continued, ¡°I believe you have seen Link or other Dragonborn Monsters in the Soaring Dragon Land. If you are willing, you can also gain such formidable power.


    As I said, this is the Silver Dragon Lord¡¯s blessing, and only a very few lucky ones in the Soaring Dragon Legion can obtain it!¡±

 Chapter 193 - Chapter 193: 191 Otherworldly Bomber_l

    Chapter 193: 191 Otherworldly Bomber_l


    Translator: 549690339


    The words sounded nice, but everything came at a price.


    As they prepared to take the scales, Otto did not forget to add, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to become a Dragonborn, you can choose another gift.¡±


    After saying that, he took out a small red pill, containing a drop of his dragon blood, which could activate the Blood Covenant if swallowed.


    He had already discussed the differences between the two with the Black Iron Dwarves, and it was up to them to decide how to choose.


    Whether or not two more Dragonborn Black Iron Dwarves could be created was not very important to Otto now.


    Soon, the two Black Iron Dwarves had each made their choices.


    Becoming a Dragonborn Dwarf would certainly change one¡¯s appearance to some extent. As the King of Black Iron, Ebik did not want any factors to affect his rule.


    Therefore, he chose the red pill.


    As for Dain, he had no such concerns. If he could gain more powerful strength, he did not mind what he would become.


    Naturally, he chose the silver scales.


    Having only to engrave the Blood Covenant, Ebik finished quickly and then looked at his brother with some concern.


    Unlike ordinary Black Iron Dwarves, Dain had no talent for forging and did not even like to stay in the mines.


    However, he was an exceptionally talented warrior. If he did not use a


    Legendary Warhammer, even Ebik would not necessarily be his match.


    So, Dain was always the one chosen to go on foreign missions, and the nobles of Caran even liked to call him the Black Iron Ambassador.


    Although the Dragonborn Transformation Ritual had undergone several improvements, it still brought great pain to the participants.


    But Dain¡¯s will was obviously strong, and his physical fitness was excellent. He persevered to the end.


    Like previous participants of the transformation with higher intellect, Dain¡¯s appearance did not change much. His pitch-black skin just lightened a little, and his hair turned pure silver.


    But his strength had indeed increased significantly, and Dain was now confident that he could easily defeat Ebik without the Legendary Warhammer.


    With the transformation ritual over, Ebik first looked at Dain with concern, and after finding that his brother was not in any danger, turned to Otto and asked, ¡°I wonder when the Soaring Dragon Legion¡­¡±


    The Silver Dragon-man nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll be here soon! The great Silver Dragon Lord is waiting for my report. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    After saying that, he headed towards the exit. Dain wanted to say something, but was stopped by Ebik.


    ¡°What if the Silver Dragon regrets it¡­¡±


    Dain looked somewhat worried in the direction of Otto¡¯s departure, and Ebik shook his head, ¡°Why would they bother engraving the Blood Covenant for both of us just to tease us?¡±


    It sounded reasonable, and Dain relaxed.


    But then Ebik said, ¡°That Silver Dragon, Otto, will definitely not give up on


    Black Iron Dwarves. I¡¯m just a little worried about the forces behind the


    Mountain Dwarves¡­¡±


    The area of the Celestial Mountains is much larger than Nolan Forest, and the monster races inside are even more diverse and powerful. It is unclear how much resources a monster lord from there might possess.


    The reason why Caran people are good at defense and love giant shield soldiers and long-range crossbowmen is this.


    It is certain that they cannot win in a field battle, so they simply try their best to defend the city walls.


    By daybreak, the attack of the Storm Creature Army resumed.


    The forces used this time were almost twice as powerful as before. Although most of them were not very powerful miscellaneous monsters, the pressure on the Black Iron Dwarves was rapidly increasing.


    More importantly, the Black Iron Dwarves had already exhausted their dangerous explosive materials, and Black Iron Ballistae had been refitted with ordinary all-metal bolts.


    The Black Iron Cannons were also loaded with regular solid iron balls, and even their reserves were running low.


    If today does not put an end to this war, by tomorrow the Black Iron Dwarves will not even have these all-metal bolts.


    ¡°What on earth is the Soaring Dragon Legion doing?¡±


    Dain, whose beard turned silver, led the elite Black Iron Dwarf warriors with shields and stood at the forefront.


    Behind them were rows of Black Iron Dwarf riflemen, most of whose weapons and ammunition came from the legacy of Red Copper Dwarves.


    Without the help of explosive materials, the defensive capabilities of the Black Iron Dwarves had decreased significantly.


    Seeing this, the two Storm Giants in the rear of the Storm Creature Army were delighted and immediately sent more giants into battle.


    Most of them were Stone Giants, not much different in size from the Storm Giants, but much weaker in strength.


    However, they were indeed one of the few long-ranged attackers in the Storm Creature Army, and their method of attack was also simple ¨C they threw massive rocks found in the Celestial Mountains with both hands.


    Given the size of the Stone Giants, the rocks they threw were naturally not ordinary.


    Although their aim was generally poor, if someone unlucky enough to be hit would instantly turn into a puddle of blood and gore.


    As Dain wielded his warhammer, smashing the skull of a mountain giant wolf, a huge rock brushed past his face.


    He was lucky to have a near-death experience, but his deputy didn¡¯t even have time to scream before leaving this world.


    Only the blood seeping from between the giant rock and the ground indicated that a Black Iron Dwarf had once lived here.


    ¡°Damn it, Soaring Dragon Legion! If you don¡¯t come over now, even if the Blood Covenant kills me, I¡¯ll still splash you with blood!¡±


    As Dain roared in anger, reinforcements from the Soaring Dragon Legion finally arrived.


    Dozens of Chimera and Wyverns flew in from the Sulfur Mountains, followed closely by a group of Lizardmen riding Giant Eagles.


    However, these Chimeras did not immediately launch a thunder and lightning breath attack on the Storm Creature Army below. Instead, they quickly flew to the densest areas of their gathering and dropped clusters of black spherical objects.


    The actions of the Giant Eagles that followed them were almost identical.


    Seeing what they were, Dain immediately shouted to the surrounding Black Iron Dwarves, ¡°It¡¯s explosive balls, retreat quickly!¡±


    Having collaborated in the production, the Black Iron Dwarves knew all too well the danger of these balls and immediately ran towards the back.


    Behind them, the Black Iron Ballistae took the opportunity to pour firepower on the chasing monsters, preventing them from interfering with the retreating Black Iron Dwarves.


    Finally, those black spheres fell to the ground, followed by a series of explosions reaching for the sky.


    Accompanied by terrible sounds, the formation of the Storm Creature Army was immediately engulfed by smoke and flames..

 Chapter 194 - Chapter 194: 192 Changing Times_l

    Chapter 194: 192 Changing Times_l


    Translator: 549690339


    After throwing the explosive-filled orbs, the Lizardmen riding the Giant Eagles and the Wyverns quickly returned to reload their payload.


    As for the Chimeras, they took a deep breath and began to unleash their deadly breath attacks on the confused enemies below.


    The unfortunate soldiers below had no ability to resist, and most of the Black Iron Dwarves had already been led away by Dain.


    At this moment, Konoheim and Otto were hiding on a hill, watching the chaotic battlefield below in astonishment.


    In Konoheim¡¯s opinion, the damage caused by these strange orbs was no less than that of a mid-level mage¡¯s explosion spell.


    In other words, including the Giant Eagles, it meant that the Soaring Dragon Legion was using hundreds of mid-level mages to suppress the battlefield.


    This was a terrifying number, as most human kingdoms couldn¡¯t gather so many mages.


    Moreover, if their logistical support was sufficient, they would have virtually unlimited magical power.


    ¡°The times really are changing¡­¡±


    Konoheim sighed and shook his head, while Otto calmly replied: ¡°This kind of thing is useful up to a point, but it has its limits, at least for now.


    Its power is comparable to a mid-level spell, but it can¡¯t threaten legendary warriors, let alone the gods in this world.¡±


    Konoheim agreed: ¡°Yes, this is nothing compared to the great Lord of the


    North Wind, Bahamut.¡±


    As a Brass Dragon, Konoheim was also a follower of Bahamut, albeit not a particularly devout one.


    But compared to the rebellious followers of Tiamat, he was much more faithful.


    ¡°However¡­ ¡±


    Konoheim suddenly continued: ¡°Even legendary warriors must have a


    headache when faced with this situation.


    Legends are powerful, but they are still mortals. If they lose their followers and the right method is found, they can be easily killed.


    And you, with these new orbs, can naturally ignore the numerous followers who give countless people headaches.¡±


    Hearing this, Otto chuckled: ¡°So, what do you think my chances are of winning if the Storm Legion is truly backed by that Storm Titan, Lars Lait, you scared away?¡±


    ¡°I originally thought you had no chance¡­¡±


    Konoheim looked at the stabilizing battlefield below and continued: ¡°Now, with the help of these novel orbs, if you¡¯re lucky, you might have a 10% chance of winning¡­¡±


    ¡°So, my chances of winning are that small?¡±


    Otto helplessly replied: ¡°If I am determined to escape, how likely do you think I am to escape from him?¡±


    ¡°One hundred percent!¡±


    Konoheim¡¯s answer was very certain.


    This surprised Otto, so he asked: ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I won¡¯t let an interesting little fellow like you die easily here. I will save you, at least before I uncover all your secrets, even if you want to die, it won¡¯t be easy!¡±


    Feeling the fervent gaze of the Brass Dragon, Otto shivered and pretended not to hear that statement.


    Meanwhile, the battle below was nearing its end, and the Storm Legion¡¯s vanguard had been completely shattered by the sky-dropped explosive orbs. Chimeras were now using their breath weapons to reap the spoils, and the Perytons that had just arrived also joined in.


    Most importantly, various other monsters belonging to the Soaring Dragon Legion were pouring out of the Sulfur Mountains.


    Facing this situation, the two Storm Giants, who knew that their attack had completely failed, promptly retreated with their rear troops and moved their camp further back. After paying some price, they settled in a relatively safe place.


    This location was far from both the Red Copper Castle and the Sulfur Mountains.


    As Otto had suspected, these two Storm Giants were indeed followers of the Storm Titan Lars Lait.


    One male and one female, a married couple, held a firm grip on the command of the Storm Legion.


    The male Storm Giant was named Tatum, who was the most powerful of the two and had a record of single-handedly killing an adult dragon in the Sky Mountain range.


    The female Storm Giant, named Kana, was smaller and weaker in both height and power compared to Tatum but still possessed the strength of an adult White Dragon or even a Black Dragon.


    More importantly, they were good at fighting together, with excellent cooperation. When they fought side by side, their combined strength rivaled that of an Old Dragon.


    Of course, that was only true when they wore the weapons and armor given to them by the Storm Titan Lars Lait.


    Now, they were gazing at the Soaring Dragon Legion in the Sulfur Mountains.


    Soon, the leader of the Mountain Dwarves, the former Mountain King Witte, arrived.


    Although this former king looked at the two Storm Giants with eyes full of unwillingness, he finally knelt before them respectfully.


    Behind him was a very familiar-looking warhammer.


    This was the legendary warhammer of the Mountain Dwarves, Bedrock.


    Although it was a weapon, its legendary effect could grant the holder a legendary-level Stone Armor spell and a powerful strike.


    However, its holder, the Mountain King Witte himself, was not very powerful, at least not comparable to the King of Black Iron, Ebik, or the Red Copper King, Sorin.


    Years of seclusion in the mountains had dulled the strength of the Mountain Dwarves.


    When faced with the threats from the Storm Titan Lars Lait this time, they didn¡¯t even resist and surrendered without a fight.


    The information about the Fire Forge Furnace in Red Copper Castle was naturally provided by them.


    For some reason, the Storm Titan desperately needed the Fire Forge Furnace and the Fire Forging Skill. He urgently wanted the Mountain Dwarves to forge a certain item for him.


    At this moment, the male Storm Giant Tatum coldly asked Witte: ¡°Tell us, what happened? You never mentioned that the Mountain Dwarves still had this kind of strength! ¡±


    Before fulfilling that goal, the Mountain Dwarves had Storm Titan Lars Lait¡¯s protection, and Witte knew he wouldn¡¯t dare to kill him.


    So, the Mountain King calmly replied: ¡°It wasn¡¯t the strength of the Black Iron


    Dwarves; I told you before that they have an ally, supposedly a Silver Dragon living in Nolan Forest.¡±


    ¡°Hah! Are you joking?¡±


    Tatum stared fiercely at Witte before continuing: ¡°I¡¯m very well aware that a


    Blue Dragon occupies that place! She should have no interest in the Sky Mountains!


    Moreover, the one behind her wouldn¡¯t allow her to come to the Sky Mountains so rashly¡­.¡±

 Chapter 195 - Chapter 195: 193 Peng bird

    Chapter 195: 193 Peng bird


    Translator: 549690339


    But that was more than two hundred years ago.


    If it were a human kingdom, some human kingdoms might have undergone regime changes already.


    The now-vanished Vide Kingdom serves as a prime example.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but I have sent away the messenger of the Silver


    Dragon.


    Well, it was an ugly Hawkman, which you should know.¡±


    Witte¡¯s expression remained unchanged, but at the time he mentioned, the Mountain Dwarves had already submitted fully to Storm Titan Lars Lait.


    Back then, Tatum had blasted open the gates of the Mountain Castle with a lightning spear, and faced with the endless monster army, he chose to surrender decisively.


    What¡¯s more, he was under constant surveillance by elders of the Mountain Dwarves and the Storm Legion.


    From then on, regardless of the questions Tatum posed to Witte, the latter was almost always in a state of ignorance, or just casually trying to deceive him with nonsense.


    Storm Giants were unlike ordinary monsters¡ªbesides being more irritable, their intelligence even surpassed that of most humanoid creatures.


    So naturally, he could easily see that the short, chubby dwarf in front of him was trying to deceive him.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a loud noise, Tatum held a javelin formed out of thunderous lightning in his hand.


    He sneered at Witte, ¡°Don¡¯t be so brazen just because my master needs you to forge some things. Maybe you haven¡¯t realized it, but what my master needs is not you, but a dwarf who knows the art of Fire Forging.¡±


    The Storm Giant crouched in front of the Mountain King Witte, and his lightning spear stabbed into the ground next to him.


    Countless electric sparks jumped, blasting their skin and producing a numb, painful sensation.


    Tatum sneered, ¡°And that dwarf isn¡¯t necessarily you, is it?


    Although killing you might cause some trouble, I believe your Grand Elder would be more than happy to take your place soon.


    And if that stubborn old man disagrees, there¡¯s always the second and third elders, as well as ordinary Mountain Dwarves¡­¡±


    As Tatum continued talking, his expression became even colder: ¡°Of course, if there were no Mountain Dwarves left, I wouldn¡¯t mind replacing them with Black Iron Dwarves.


    Even if there were no living dwarves left in the Sky Mountains, we could still purchase some of your distant cousins from Black Gold City¡­¡±


    The mental defenses of Mountain King Witte finally collapsed, as he recalled the scene of this giant forcibly opening the gates of Mountain Castle with a lightning spear.


    So, he immediately became much more compliant, answering every question to the best of his ability.


    Although he had lost his freedom now, he was still the Mountain King. He could not bear to lose this privilege, let alone face death outright.


    However, either way, his knowledge of the Soaring Dragon Legion was indeed scarce, and even if he was willing to cooperate, Tatum could not get the answers he wanted from him.


    As a result, Tatum felt very helpless, because Witte did not seem to be lying.


    To be honest, at the beginning, he had not taken the Black Iron Dwarves seriously.


    In his view, these black-bearded dwarves were just like the Mountain Dwarves, and he could easily defeat them if he casually intimidated them.


    But when he finally made his move, he found out that these scoundrels were surprisingly tough and not as craven as the Mountain Dwarves.


    By the time the battle finally showed some hope, the Soaring Dragon Legion appeared out of nowhere.


    Thinking about this, the frustrated Tatum started pacing around the surrounding area, contemplating his strategy.


    If they could not deal with the flying monsters on the opposing side, the Storm Legion would always be in a passive position of being attacked.


    Could it be that they, like these past three days, used their lives as the price to exhaust the enemy¡¯s war reserves?


    There could hardly be a more foolish approach than this.


    Even the large and established Storm Legion could not withstand such consumption.


    Moreover, who knew whether the battle reserves of the Soaring Dragon Legion were as scarce as those of the Black Iron Dwarves¡­


    ¡°No choice but to continue begging my master for reinforcements!¡±


    After a long time, Tatum could only think of one solution.


    Kana, the female Storm Giant beside him, looked worriedly at him and said, ¡°We have begged our master twice already to continue sending reinforcements in the last few days. Counting this time, it will be our third request. I¡¯m concerned¡­¡±


    Tatum naturally knew what she was worried about, but compared to that, failing the mission and returning in disgrace would make their master even angrier.


    Another day passed, and the reinforcements Tatum had requested from Lars Lait arrived.


    They were over a dozen giant birds and hundreds of strange-looking giant birds, the offspring of cross-breeding between birds of prey and Peng birds.


    As for the Peng birds, they looked like an oversized version of ordinary birds of prey. They were created by Annan, the father of giants in the first century, to challenge the dominance of dragons in the sky. But now, Peng birds have broken free from the control of giants.


    Sometimes, they would hunt giants, but there were still some giants and Titans who continued to domesticate a small number of Peng birds.


    Storm Titan Lars Lait was one such example. Peng birds rarely mated voluntarily, and Lait had put in a lot of effort to achieve their current scale.


    Though created to fight dragons, under normal circumstances, adult Peng birds were much weaker than the so-called White Dragons, the disgrace of the dragon clans.


    If there wasn¡¯t a giant on their backs, they would never be a match for the powerful dragons in aerial combat.


    However, if their opponents were a group of Chimeras, they would be more than sufficient.


    Just as Tatum was almost sure of victory, a Fire Giant jumped off a Peng bird and brought a message from Storm Titan Lars Lait.


    In a nutshell, if Tatum fails to obtain what Lait wants by the end of the day, Lait would personally intervene.


    If it came to that, Tatum¡¯s life could be considered to have reached its end.


    So to put it bluntly, there are only two paths before him:


    Earn his master¡¯s favor by obtaining what he wants, or die on the battlefield, as Lait would tear him to shreds afterward.


    Understanding this, Tatum did not dawdle in leading some giants on Peng birds.


    For the other giant birds, few of them could bear the weight of giants due to their varying qualities.


    Serving as cannon fodder, the miscellaneous monsters were driven madly towards Red Copper Castle by the giants.


    As Tatum had expected, dozens of Chimeras and even more Giant Eagles soon soared into the sky from the direction of the Sulfur Mountains.


    ¡°And so, our hunt begins!¡±


    Tatum roared loudly as he swiftly mounted a Peng bird and soared into the sky.


    His wife Kana followed closely behind, accompanied by several Stone Giants and the newly arrived Fire Giant.


    The Soaring Dragon Legion¡¯s bombing squad had just released their explosive balls when they made contact with the Peng birds and giants..

 Chapter 196 - Chapter 196: 194 Thunder Barrage

    Chapter 196: 194 Thunder Barrage


    Translator: 549690339


    Usually, besides the giant dragons, chimeras and wyverns were already the dominant rulers of the sky.


    But when facing the peng birds, the gap was immediately apparent.


    The very reason peng birds were created was to help the giants fight against the giant dragons.


    Although the actual effect was average, it was still not something that chimeras and wyverns could confront.


    As for the lizardmen riding giant eagles, it was even more out of the question. Just escaping was already their greatest effort.


    This was practically a one-sided slaughter. Even the various strange birds mixed with peng bird blood had astonishing combat power.


    At the first opportunity, Dain, who was in the front line of the battle, immediately contacted Otto through the communication scale.


    He deeply understood that at this time, the reason the Black Iron Dwarves and the Soaring Dragon Legion could take advantage was entirely due to the explosives falling from the sky.


    Although the strange birds flying in the sky were also within range of the Black Iron Ballista, they were currently entangled with the Soaring Dragon Legion¡¯s flying monsters.


    If they acted recklessly, they would inevitably hurt their own side, and the effect might be mediocre.


    By now, maybe only Otto himself could deal with this trouble.


    After receiving Dain¡¯s request, Otto sighed helplessly.


    He was staying nearby and couldn¡¯t help but notice the current situation. It seemed like his plan to stay out of the action had to be cast aside.


    But Otto was very interested in the Giants, they were new ingredients!


    Although he was disgusted by the idea of consuming humanoid creatures, the Light Ball Boss recently upgraded a new ability, right?


    This ability was called Absorption, which allowed Otto to devour the other party¡¯s abilities and energy without any physical contact.


    The effective range was within about twenty meters, and Otto had experimented with this ability in his spare time.


    If the target being devoured wasn¡¯t completely devoid of resistance, he could escape.


    So if he wanted to use this ability, he might need to first beat up the opponent and at least incapacitate their resistance.


    ¡°Are you going to enter the fight personally?¡±


    Watching Otto¡¯s movements, Konoheim said, ¡°It seems at the moment, those giants may not be a match for you.¡±


    Otto looked back at him and nodded. Immediately, he soared into the sky and quickly flew towards the peng birds.


    Just like Konoheim had said, how could peng birds, who were even weaker than adult White Dragons, possibly be his opponents?


    What Otto needed to be careful about were the two Storm Giants riding on peng birds.


    Under Otto¡¯s full-speed flight, this distance was nothing. In no time at all, he had reached the center of the aerial battlefield.


    His sharp dragon claws quickly grew and multiplied, becoming like a special blade, instantly slicing the giant bird monsters in his path.


    Raging flames spewed from his mouth and violently clung to the wings of some peng birds on his attack path.


    The high-temperature flames rapidly turned their flammable feathers to ashes, and without these, their bare wings could no longer support them in flight.


    These giant birds quickly shrieked and plummeted from the sky, while some unlucky ones hit directly by the Flame Breath immediately turned into irregular chunks of meat with a smell of burning flesh.


    At the same time, Tatum, riding on a peng bird, noticed Otto¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Is it really a Silver Dragon?¡±


    He looked at Otto in disbelief, and then wondered, ¡°Where did the Violent Thunder gone? Did this Silver Dragon defeat the Violent Thunder and become the new lord of Nolan Forest?¡±


    But soon he cast this thought aside, for it was impossible.


    More than two hundred years ago, even his master, Storm Titan Lars Lait, had  retreated to the Sky Mountain Range due to the Blue Dragon called Violent Thunder.


    This was not because Lait was afraid of Violent Thunder, but worried about the Brass Dragon of unknown power behind her.


    If this Silver Dragon really had the ability to kill Violent Thunder and actually did so, then that Brass Dragon would surely not let him off easily.


    It¡¯s no use thinking about it now. The important thing is, this strange-looking Silver Dragon is indeed their enemy.


    If they let him continue unchecked, the advantage they had gained in the air battle would be wasted.


    So he immediately changed direction, and with a roar, a throwing spear made entirely of lightning emerged in his hand.


    As Otto was attacking a peng bird, Tatum chose a tricky angle and threw the Lightning Spear at him with all his strength.


    Just as his Lightning Spear was about to hit Otto, the latter noticed the attack in time.


    Although the angle was tricky, it wasn¡¯t impossible to dodge.


    Otto quickly flapped his dragon wings, and his huge dragon body rotated directly in mid-air.


    And Tatum¡¯s Lightning Spear passed through the gap at his waist and disappeared in the air.


    Despite Otto avoiding Tatum¡¯s attack, the latter¡¯s face still held a smile.


    Another Lightning Spear appeared in front of Otto. It was an attack from the other Storm Titan, Kana.


    These two Storm Titans were a married couple and naturally understood each other perfectly due to often participating in battles together.


    She was Tatum¡¯s backup plan.


    They had always been undefeated when they both used their Lightning Spears to attack an enemy together.


    But this time might prove disappointing.


    If following normal actions, Otto would definitely be unable to dodge this Lightning Spear.


    By the time he noticed it, the weapon was already at close range, likely to hit his spine in the next second.


    However, immediately after, to Tatum¡¯s disbelief, Otto¡¯s straight spine extended rapidly and twisted towards the right side of his body, forming a C-shape.


    Kana¡¯s Lightning Spear directly passed through the gap left by his twisting body and vanished into the distance, just like Tatum¡¯s previous attack.


    That was definitely not a move a normal Silver Dragon could make.


    Or rather, in his impression, most giant dragons were incapable of such worm-like large-scale movements.


    Surprise aside, Tatum¡¯s follow-up attacks did not falter.


    Another Lightning Spear appeared in his hand, and as he threw it, he aimed his palm at Otto.


    A violent Thunderball beam immediately shot towards Otto.


    Kana, beside him, also threw another Lightning Spear and joined forces with Tatum to release countless Thunderballs.


    A barrage of various lightning spells enveloped all the areas where Otto could dodge..

 Chapter 197 - Chapter 197: 195 No dead angle breathing

    Chapter 197: 195 No dead angle breathing


    Translator: 549690339


    The two Storm Giants used a lot of lightning magic, which seemed quite frightening.


    For a moment, it reminded Otto of when he first met Moray.


    However, Otto was much stronger now than he was back then.


    He took a deep breath, and then his ferocious Lightning Breath swept across, meeting the barrage of lightning magic head-on.


    Otto¡¯s Lightning Breath detonated the opponent¡¯s lightning magic in advance, causing the Storm Giants¡¯ barrage-like Lightning Attacks to ultimately only have a small beam of lightning break through Otto¡¯s breath weapon.


    It appeared somewhat intimidating, but then Otto casually dispersed it with a swipe of his claws.


    The continuous failure of his attacks infuriated Tatum, and Otto never enjoyed being passive and taking hits.


    Flames gathered in his mouth and soon swept towards Tatum.


    But in the face of such an attack, Tatum neither dodged nor evaded, and a Fire Giant quickly stood in front of him.


    Like the Red Dragon, the Fire Giant possessed almost complete immunity to fire attacks.


    Even the Flame Breath of the Red Dragon couldn¡¯t hurt them.


    This Fire Giant acted as a human-shaped shield, blocking Otto¡¯s Flame Breath for Tatum.


    But Otto¡¯s arsenal of breath weapons was far from limited. He raised a lump of flesh on his shoulder, from which a new head infused with part of his soul grew.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Tatum watched the scene with a solemn expression, finding it difficult to comprehend what was happening.


    But then, something even more incomprehensible occurred.


    From the newly grown head of Otto, a thick acid was rapidly brewing and, following the Flame Breath, it instantly enveloped the Fire Giant in front of Tatum.


    Unfortunately, although the Fire Giant¡¯s physique was quite strong, it didn¡¯t have any resistance to Strong Acid. Its skin was almost instantly corroded by the highly concentrated acid, followed by its bones and internal organs.


    With a scream, the Fire Giant, along with the giant bird beneath, was turned into a disgusting, viscous mass.


    ¡°Is he a Multi-headed Dragon?¡±


    Tatum had this idea in his mind, but quickly dismissed it.


    In this world, there indeed existed the species of Multi-headed Dragons, but most of them had muddy brown scales.


    They also looked somewhat like a hybrid between Multi-headed Serpent Lizards and huge dragons and generally only used Strong Acid Breath with weaker power.


    Simply put, under equal age, even White Dragons couldn¡¯t win against them¡­


    From various aspects, apart from growing multiple heads, Otto had almost no similarities with the so-called Multi-headed Dragons.


    But now he didn¡¯t have time for too much thinking; without the protection of the Fire Giant as a shield, relying only on Tatum¡¯s strength, it was impossible to resist the blazing Flame Breath.


    He quickly controlled the giant bird beneath him to try to avoid the Flame Breath, but then he had to face another Strong Acid attack.


    Not only was Tatum aiming for the blind spots, but Otto was doing the same at this time.


    Seeing that it was impossible to avoid Otto¡¯s Strong Acid Breath, Tatum decisively abandoned the giant bird beneath him and quickly jumped onto another one.


    On that giant bird sat another Giant, Kana, the other Storm Giant.


    In the first moment, she had sensed Tatum¡¯s dangerous situation and immediately controlled the giant bird to fly over.


    Years of cooperation had established a strong bond and understanding between them.


    ¡°Escaped¡­¡±


    Seeing this, Otto didn¡¯t care.


    Even with the help of the giant birds, the Giants still couldn¡¯t compete with the Dragons in the aerial battlefield.


    As Otto continued to attack Tatum with consecutive breath attacks, other strange birds also rushed towards him.


    ¡°Though they are all small fish, their numbers are quite annoying¡­¡±


    Otto didn¡¯t want to waste time with these grotesque and ugly large birds.


    So under his deliberate control, some of the scales on his body surface tilted outwards, followed by numerous hollow openings growing underneath.


    This was Otto¡¯s recently experimented ability, a variation of his shapeshifting ability. These hollow openings were simplified versions of mouths.


    Through them, Otto could more conveniently channel the energy of his breath weapons.


    As these strange birds swarmed towards Otto, these circular openings rapidly absorbed the surrounding air.


    Various energies gathered, and various breath weapons were unleashed through them, with a 360-degree barrage of attacks covering every possible angle.


    Flame, Lightning, Strong Acid, Poison, Toxic Gas¡­


    The simultaneous release of various breaths made Otto look like a bomb unleashing destruction in all directions.


    Those rushing strange birds were almost instantly eliminated by Otto. Using breath weapons through these numerous openings would proportionally reduce the power of each breath attack.


    However, to deal with these strange birds that only had strength in numbers in Otto¡¯s view, it was more than enough.


    ¡°What on earth is this monster?!¡±


    Hiding to one side on the giant bird, Kana stared wide-eyed at the scene.


    Witnessing all these changes in Otto, she couldn¡¯t be sure if he could still be called a Dragon.


    Tatum, sitting behind her, solemnly said, ¡°We can¡¯t compete with him in the air. Retreat to the ground!¡±


    ¡°But if we don¡¯t suppress them, the Chimeras and Giant Eagles will continue to bombard us with those strange exploding things.


    If that¡¯s the case, the situation on the battlefield below¡­


    Kana worriedly looked at the progressing ground battle, which was due to their earlier efforts.


    In response, Tatum quickly said, ¡°Forget about them for now. If we don¡¯t deal with this bizarre Silver Dragon, it won¡¯t matter how well the battle below goes!¡±


    Yes, judging from the destructive power that Otto had just shown, if they let him do as he pleased, a single dragon would be equivalent to all the Chimeras and Giant Eagles bombing with their explosive balls.


    Quickly understanding this, Kana unwillingly looked at Otto and then controlled the giant bird to speedily descend towards the rear of the Storm Legion.


    Trying to escape? Their intent was very clear.


    Upon realizing this, Otto hesitated for a moment, then wanted to follow, but the remaining giant birds and strange birds immediately blocked his way.


    Faced with such a situation, he finally understood why most powerful beings would gather a large group of useful subordinates.


    These strange birds, which were generally weak but numerous, were really annoying to him.


    Other than Chimera Leader Thunder Roar, in the Soaring Dragon Legion, there were very few powerful Flying Monsters that could contend with giant birds. This also led to Otto having no choice but to personally enter the fray..

 Chapter 198 - Chapter 198: 196 Triple-headed Dragon Otto 1

    Chapter 198: 196 Triple-headed Dragon Otto 1


    Translator: 549690339


    196 Otto the Three-Headed Dragon


    The considerable number of various flying monsters could only slightly hinder Otto.


    With his multiple projectile weapons, Otto¡¯s two heads quickly managed to clear all the beasts blocking his way.


    Even the Giant Eagle couldn¡¯t withstand two attacks from this strange Silver Dragon.


    If the Storm Titan Lars Lait knew how many Giant Eagles he had painstakingly bred over the years were killed in an instant, he would probably be furious¡­


    At this point, Tatum and Kana had already ridden the Giant Eagle and landed behind the Storm Army.


    If Otto wanted to catch up now, he might face an attack from a large number of Giants or other monsters.


    ¡°Should I test my own limits¡­?¡±


    As Otto squinted at the various Giants and monsters beneath him, he ultimately chose a relatively safe option.


    While the Chimera and Giant Eagle were flying back and forth between here and the Sulfur Mountains, Otto didn¡¯t idle either.


    It was not easy to show his face, so he naturally wanted to stretch his muscles.


    The hollows covering his body closed quickly, and the upturned scales returned to their original state.


    His second head grew on his left shoulder, and with a surge of flesh, a similar head grew on his right shoulder.


    Although it was just an extra head to control, the difficulty was much more complicated.


    Until recently, Otto could barely manage it, and it was unusable in high-intensity battles.


    That¡¯s because he might be overwhelmed, and too much information feedback would make him dizzy and unable to exert his full strength.


    In other words, having an extra head in a situation like the previous battle would likely be a burden.


    But if he was just holding a strategically advantageous position in the sky and firing at the targets below, it didn¡¯t seem like a problem.


    And that¡¯s what Otto did next.


    Various projectile weapons from his three heads relentlessly bombarded the members of the Storm Legion below.


    These Giants and monsters from deep in the mountains were primitive, relying on instincts for fighting, much like the Gnolls from Nolan Forest.


    The Mountain Dwarves had spellcasters, but Mountain King Witte hid them inside Mountain Castle.


    He wouldn¡¯t let the talented fighters of his clan be wasted in this battle. Some of the Hill Giants and Stone Giants picked up huge rocks nearby and hurled them at Otto.


    The strength of these giants was terrifying, and they could throw heavy rocks more than a hundred meters.


    If Otto wanted to use his projectile weapons for attacks, he had to lower his altitude and enter their attack range.


    But if they changed targets to Otto, the previously deadly rock-throwing would only cause mosquito-like minor injuries to him, even if they hit him.


    If the stones were not big enough, they wouldn¡¯t even penetrate Otto¡¯s outer layer of defense.


    The counterattacks from the three-headed Silver Dragon in the sky were simply too insignificant for these Giants and monsters.


    Under continuous bombardment from Otto¡¯s projectile weapons, the Storm Legion began to retreat rapidly.


    Dain, who had been at the forefront, wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity and, under his leadership, the most elite Black Iron Dwarf warriors charged forward.


    Heavy war hammers and battle axes quickly harvested the lives of their enemies. Hard-to-kill Trolls were also cut into pieces by the Black Iron Dwarves during this time, and then thrown into Otto¡¯s fire breath.


    Meanwhile, the Soaring Dragon Legion, led by Gaz and other higher-level monsters, attacked the Storm Legion from another direction. In no time, they almost completely crushed their opponents.


    Tatum and Kana, who were hiding in the back, wore serious expressions on their faces. They originally thought Otto would recklessly charge straight towards the rear of the storm legion, hunting the two of them down.


    By then, they could join forces with the surrounding giants to try leaving this strange silver dragon behind.


    But to their surprise, this silver dragon was so cautious, steadily playing it safe. If things continued this way, the storm legion would really be devoured by them.


    If it came to that, how could they complete Lars Lait¡¯s mission? Would they have to challenge the other group on their own?


    Perhaps escaping was also an option, but if they really did that, Lars Lait would not let them off the hook.


    Since they would die either way, might as well fight to the death! Maybe they could fight for a future¡­


    Under Tatum and Kana¡¯s command, all the storm legion¡¯s forces were pushed to their limit.


    As for themselves, they gathered a group of stone giants, prepared to challenge Otto again.


    However, they didn¡¯t notice that at this very moment, Mountain King Witte had quietly slipped away¡­


    Looking back at the increasingly chaotic scene behind him, Witte scoffed, ¡°Go ahead and fight, the fiercer the better, I won¡¯t keep you company!¡±


    Only a small number of royal guards followed him, which meant that this so-called Mountain King had abandoned many of his subjects.


    By the time Tatum finally realized that Witte was gone, it was already too late to find him.


    ¡°Damn Mountain Dwarves, once this is over, I¡¯ll crush your head no matter what!¡±


    Just as Tatum was seething with anger, Otto had already found them.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve gathered together, feeling brave now, huh¡­¡±


    As soon as he saw them, Otto quickly descended, flapping his dragon wings.


    Do they think they can threaten him by having a group of stone giants?


    These two storm giants still oversimplify things!


    Surrounded by stone giants, Tatum stared intently at Otto, but the stone giants were not what he relied on.


    As long as he used the master¡¯s grace, even this silver giant dragon could be defeated.


    A heavy thump resounded as the three-headed silver dragon forcefully fell from the sky, crushing several stone giants nearby on its way down.


    Most of the stone giants¡¯ bodies were made of hard rock, making it rather painful for them to be slapped.


    But that was all¡­


    The surrounding stone giants raised their maces and battleaxes, rushing towards Otto after he landed.


    But their fate was no different from the flying monsters; they were easily wiped out by various breath weapons.


    Even if it came to physical strength, they were no match for Otto.


    Just a casual whip of his tail, enhanced by the Legendary Battleaxe effect, was enough to cut them to shreds.


    Although they were also giants, stone giants were much weaker compared to storm giants.


    A clear difference was that they rarely possessed magical abilities.


    While these stone giants acted as cannon fodder, Tatum and Kana at the back didn¡¯t remain idle either.


    All kinds of lightning spells were thrown at Otto like they cost nothing..

 Chapter 199 - Chapter 199: 197 Storm Core_l

    Chapter 199: 197 Storm Core_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Seeing a lightning spear coming at him, Otto remained calm.


    He casually grabbed a stone giant and thrust it in front of him like a stone pillar, blocking Tatoo¡¯s lightning spear.


    After repeating this move several times, the stone giants that had surrounded Otto became his best shield.


    The lightning magic used by Tatoo and Kana hardly posed any threat to him.


    Occasionally some lightning magic would penetrate the stone giant shields, but the amount and quality were so generic that it no longer had any effect on Otto.


    Despite this, Kana spoke to Tatoo with a hint of despair: ¡°This Silver Dragon is too powerful. Even in front of a Red Dragon of the same size, I don¡¯t feel this helpless.


    Even together, we are no match for him. Maybe we should run¡­¡±


    ¡°Run? Where can we run to? Our master will never let us go!¡±


    Tatoo shook his head, then took out a strange crystal, his eyes filled with determination.


    It was the Storm Core, a gift from his master Leytras.


    If he were to remove his own heart and replace it with this crystal, he would temporarily shed his identity as a Storm Giant, becoming a powerful Storm Titan.


    With his current accumulation of strength, he could attain nearly legendary power by doing so.


    Of course, this was not without cost.


    Even as a Storm Giant, having their heart removed meant they could only live for a short time.


    During that time, using the Storm Core could replace their original heart, allowing them to survive for a brief period and giving them immense power.


    But once the effective time of the Storm Core was over and its energy exhausted, it would turn into a useless dust and disperse.


    At that point, Tatoo, having lost his backup heart again, would die on the spot.


    Kana recognized the Storm Core and knew the consequences of using this gift. She shook her head, hoping Tatoo would not do it, but eventually she could not stop the determined Storm Giant.


    Tatoo stared at Kana, opened his mouth to say something, but ultimately couldn¡¯t utter a single word.


    In the end, he simply said nothing, resolutely drew the great sword from behind, and violently ripped his own heart out through his chest.


    Storm Giants¡¯ robust constitution allowed them to continue to function normally for a short time after losing their heart.


    Enduring the sharp pain, Tatoo stuffed the Storm Core into his empty chest, and immediately violent electric arcs wrapped around him from within.


    The wound on his chest healed instantly, and even his size grew significantly.


    Just judging by size alone, Tatoo now seemed to have no great difference compared to Otto.


    He first clenched his fist to feel the power he had gained, and then quickly charged towards Otto.


    In Tatoo¡¯s hands, furious thunder condensed into a nearly solid lightning spear.


    Both the size of the lightning spear and the concentration of lightning elements were several times stronger than before.


    At this moment, Tatoo was indeed a powerful Storm Titan.


    However, he didn¡¯t have much time to experience his new body. He had to seize the moment and deal with Otto as soon as possible.


    Still surrounded by dozens of stone giants, Otto noticed Tatoo¡¯s change, although he had no idea why this Storm Giant had transformed.


    But one thing he knew for sure: Tatoo now posed a threat to him.


    Because of this, Otto no longer took a playful attitude and began to mobilize his own power.


    He imbued his tail with the cutting power of the legendary battleaxe and the explosive effect of the legendary warhammer on his claws.


    Then came a one-sided massacre. No stone giant could withstand Otto¡¯s onslaught for more than a moment.


    Either they were chopped in two by the axe blade on his tail, or they were blown into pieces.


    Soon, the number of stone giants surrounding Otto diminished, with only the not-so-bright hill giants drawn to join.


    Then they were mercilessly slaughtered to the point of extinction. These creatures were actually at the bottom of the giant hierarchy.


    By the time Tatoo reached Otto, the latter had already cleared an open space around himself.


    ¡°Die, Silver Dragon!¡±


    Transformed into a Storm Titan, Tatoo leaped high into the air with one hand gripping the lightning spear and the other holding a huge sword shimmering with raging electric arcs.


    Otto swung his tail at the approaching giant, only to have his attack blocked by Tatoo¡¯s lightning spear.


    This surprised Otto, as his tail was imbued with the power of the legendary battleaxe.


    And yet, his opponent managed to block his attack with just an insubstantial lightning spear.


    Not only that, at the moment of contact, a special paralysis sensation spread from Otto¡¯s tail to his body.


    Although not enough to bind his body, it slowed his movements down a bit.


    In close combat, sometimes a slight mistake can be fatal.


    Seizing this rare opportunity, Tatoo immediately hurled the lightning spear in his hand, piercing Otto¡¯s first head with a direct hit.


    The thick scales and coating defense hardly had any effect on it.


    At the same time, Tatoo switched to wielding both large swords and with great effort, beheaded another head of Otto¡¯s. Two of Otto¡¯s three heads were instantly killed.


    But that was all!


    Underestimating his opponent had caused such damage, and Otto was furious.


    His huge, augmented claws swiftly slapped the leaping Tatoo onto the ground, and the massive Storm Giant immediately made a deep pit upon impact.


    Even though he temporarily transformed into a Storm Titan, the strike had left him dazed.


    This wasn¡¯t the end. A large red dot appeared on his body.


    In no time, with the dot becoming hotter and hotter, fierce energy erupted instantaneously.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a loud bang, the pit created by the fallen Tatoo expanded irregularly.


    In this nearly semi-enclosed space, the power of the legendary explosive spell was maximized.


    Otto stared coldly at the thick smoke, then took a deep breath as frenzied energy brewed in his mouth.


    Following an angry roar, the extremely high-temperature flaming poison breath swept directly over the spot where Tatoo had fallen previously.


    Otto had always believed that finishing off an opponent was a good habit.


    After the flaming poison breath, Otto used strong acid and severe poison on the same spot, even adding toxic breath on top of it.


    Normally, it would be difficult for any living being to survive in such chaos.


    Even a Storm Titan shouldn¡¯t be able to!

 Chapter 200 - Chapter 200: 198 Draw Lessons from the Storm

    Chapter 200: 198 Draw Lessons from the Storm


    Translator: 549690339


    Seeing that Tatum couldn¡¯t make it out alive, Kana, who was hiding behind, was almost in despair.


    If it were her, she couldn¡¯t even bear Otto¡¯s first claw swipe.


    However, just as she was about to rush over and fight Otto, a fierce Lightning Spear suddenly broke through the smoke, piercing directly into Otto¡¯s chest.


    With surprise, Otto looked at the seemingly severe wound on his chest, the dazzling electric arc spreading quickly from the Lightning Spear to his entire body.


    For a moment, he couldn¡¯t help but fall into a brief paralysis.


    This was completely unexpected by Otto, who didn¡¯t think that after so many attacks, Tatum would still have the power to resist.


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    As the sound of something tearing through the air, Tatum suddenly jumped out of the smoke and rushed towards Otto.


    Now, his face, eroded by the Strong Acid and potent poison, had no eyelids, and his bloodshot eyes stared horrifyingly at Otto.


    His greatsword had already been lost somewhere; without any weapons, he immediately jumped onto Otto¡¯s back and tightly strangled the only well-preserved neck of the Silver Dragon.


    At this moment, Tatum had been surviving on a breath of fury. Logically, his body should have already collapsed.


    And before walking towards death, his obsession forced him to kill this damnable Silver Dragon.


    Having the Titan¡¯s Power for a short time, Tatum¡¯s explosive strength in his dying moments was quite astonishing.


    Under his strong arms, Otto¡¯s neck had already been twisted and disfigured, making his breathing difficult.


    At first glance, it seemed that Otto had fallen into a dangerous situation.


    However, in reality, this was not a fatal threat to him.


    Suddenly, Tatum, who was tightly strangling Otto, spat out a mouthful of blood.


    He couldn¡¯t believe it when he looked at his own abdomen, which had been pierced by several thick spikes.


    His stomach and intestines had been completely mashed up, and along with the rapid loss of blood, his already dwindling life force quickly faded.


    Knowing that he was beyond help, Tatum tried even harder to strangle Otto.


    Under his efforts, he soon twisted the slender neck in his hands and broke it.


    However, just as he sighed in relief, thinking that he had succeeded, another identical dragon head emerged from the wound where he had cut off the other head.


    At this moment, it was looking at him playfully.


    ¡°I should have reminded you that my regenerative ability for my head far exceeds that of a Multi-headed Serpent Lizard! Your foolishness is beyond my imagination, trying to strangle a creature that can grow multiple heads¡­¡±


    In shock, Tatum tried his best to twist his body, wanting to struggle free from the spikes on Otto¡¯s back.


    But within a few seconds, a large number of circular bone structures emerged from Otto¡¯s back, firmly binding him to his back.


    It looked like the ribcage of some creature¡­


    ¡°Engaging in close combat with me was your biggest mistake!¡±


    Ignoring Tatum¡¯s angry curses, Otto immediately activated his energy absorption ability, while Tatum was still alive and the Titan¡¯s Power hadn¡¯t dissipated.


    Otto wanted to obtain Tatum¡¯s power, but for such a creature with little difference from an enlarged human, it was challenging for the formerly-human Otto to take a bite.


    Thus, he chose to firmly control him and achieve his goal through the absorption ability.


    When this ability was activated, many different colored light particles could be seen around Otto, rapidly flying toward his body.


    The source of these light particles was Tatum¡ªthe one he had bound behind him¡ªand the other fallen giants around him.


    At this time, Tatum felt his strength rapidly dissipating; he struggled desperately but ultimately failed.


    As his power drained away, Tatum¡¯s body gradually lost its color, ultimately turning into a colorless gray.


    When the last light particle squeezed out of his body, Tatum¡¯s life came to an end.


    A breeze blew from afar, and Tatum¡¯s body turned into a gray powder that scattered with the wind.


    All the giant corpses within 20 meters of Otto also vanished, leaving no evidence of their existence except for the mess on the surrounding ground. Kana, who had witnessed all of this, was on the verge of a mental breakdown.


    She covered her mouth, not allowing herself to make any noise.


    She then quickly mounted a Roc and flew towards the depths of the Sky Mountains.


    This strange Silver Dragon was not an opponent she could handle.


    She had to find her master, only with Lars Lait¡¯s help could they possibly deal with this damnable Silver Dragon.


    Watching Kana¡¯s retreating figure, Otto had no intention of pursuing her. Having already successfully devoured a Storm Giant, he had no need for another one.


    Without the two Storm Giants and the abundant elite giants, the Storm Legion was no match for the Black Iron Dwarves and the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    Seeing that the situation here had stabilized, Otto went to find Konoheim.


    After greeting him, they flew together towards the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    After devouring Tatum and many other different kinds of giants, Otto desperately needed a deep sleep.


    Konoheim, still maintaining his middle-aged uncle appearance, rubbed his chin while staring at Otto, making the latter very uncomfortable.


    After a long while, this strange uncle suddenly said with satisfaction, ¡°The things I¡¯ve seen these days are far more than what I¡¯ve seen added up from the past hundreds of years spent in Black Gold City!¡±


    Enduring the fatigue that had become somewhat familiar, Otto replied indifferently, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, shouldn¡¯t you give me some kind of reward again? I remember, equivalent exchange, right¡­?¡±


    Hearing this, Konoheim was taken aback for a moment and then laughed, ¡°Sometimes I really doubt whether you still have Green Dragon blood, because you¡¯re so sly¡­¡±


    After pondering for a while, Konoheim expressed difficulty, ¡°You¡¯re right; I should give you some help. However, I¡¯ve been thinking for a long time and don¡¯t know what to give you.¡± ¡°Then just keep it for now. Sooner or later, you¡¯ll help me!¡±


    ¡°Do you need me to remind you?¡±


    Konoheim chuckled, ¡°If you want me to help you deal with Lars Lait, it¡¯s still far from enough with what you¡¯ve provided.


    Although, for me, his strength is insignificant, the things you provided right now are not enough to exchange for a Legend¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°What if it¡¯s just to drive him away?


    Konoheim hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Although it¡¯s still a bit short, it¡¯s not unacceptable. I can allow you to pay in installments for the rest!¡±


    That was enough. With Konoheim¡¯s guarantee, Otto was already in an unbeatable position.


    Furthermore, he hadn¡¯t handed over his trump card yet..

 Chapter 201 - Chapter 201: 199 Slumber Awakening_l

    Chapter 201: 199 Slumber Awakening_l


    Translator: 549690339


    After returning to the Land of the Soaring Dragon, Konoheim went straight to the Magic Laboratory to find Moray.


    As soon as he got back, Otto ran to the Council Chamber to sleep.


    There was no fun in guarding a slumbering Silver Dragon.


    Before falling into a deep sleep, Otto didn¡¯t forget to remind Saru to wake him up in case of emergencies.


    The sleep time wasn¡¯t that long, only about three days before Otto woke up.


    As soon as he woke up, he noticed that his body had grown over a meter longer.


    Tatum Hill, which had a portion of Titan¡¯s Power, was quite beneficial.


    At a rough estimate, Otto¡¯s total length was now approaching eighteen meters. Ordinary Silver Dragons could only reach this size when they reached the rank of an elder dragon.


    And Silver Dragons at the rank of elder dragon would naturally have a power rivaling that of a Legend.


    Unfortunately, although Otto¡¯s size met the standard, overall, it seemed he still hadn¡¯t been able to cross that threshold.


    However, even so, an ordinary powerhouse just entering the realm of Legend might not necessarily be his match.


    There are just too many uncertain factors about Otto.


    Now, Otto was focusing on the new abilities he gained from devouring Tatum. Even though he was a Giant, many of his abilities overlapped with what Otto already had.


    However, he gained many practical abilities, and one of the most important was immunity to lightning.


    After gaining this ability, Otto even felt that Storm Titan Lars Lait was not that terrifying.


    Of course, even with immunity to lightning, there¡¯s a certain limit.


    Legendary lightning spells, for example, definitely couldn¡¯t be completely immune.


    However, after a certain reduction, combined with Otto¡¯s plated defense, there shouldn¡¯t be much lightning damage left that could be truly dealt to him.


    Additionally, Otto had also mastered many lightning spells, though they had all been modified to some extent.


    But overall, they were still pretty good.


    As for other abilities, there was nothing worth mentioning.


    Getting up from the Blackstone Platform, Otto stretched lazily and called Saru, inquiring about any unusual occurrences during his sleep.


    Since being transformed into a Dragonborn Monster, the old Lizardman seemed to have an endless supply of energy every day, managing every aspect of the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Of course, he hadn¡¯t forgotten to pick some smart and capable young men from the Lizardmen to take over some of the tasks, but in the end, there weren¡¯t many people he could truly trust.


    With no other choice, he had to pick some clever guys from among the Quilboar and Bearmen.


    At this point, Saru suddenly said, ¡°Your Majesty, Longfang has recently tamed a batch of Raging Wild Boars, and they get along well with the Quilboar. We might soon have a team of boar cavalry in the Soaring Dragon Legion.¡±


    ¡°Boar cavalry?¡±


    Otto blinked, not quite understanding, but quickly realized what was going on after Saru¡¯s explanation.


    In Nolan Forest, there were many kinds of wild boars, which could almost be considered a local specialty.


    Among them, the largest and strongest were the Raging Wild Boars.


    These wild boars were carnivorous beasts that, apart from being herbivores, would also prey on Goblins and other monster races.


    At the same time, they were very strong, and their bodies were covered with a thick layer of mud and resin, forming a natural heavy armor.


    Combining them with the Quilboar would give the Soaring Dragon Legion a


    powerful heavy cavalry force.


    Even though the name ¡°boar cavalry¡± sounded a bit off, when it came to their strength, they weren¡¯t much different from the well-trained and well-equipped knights of human kingdoms.


    ¡°Not bad, send a reward to Longfang as well!¡±


    Although this Quilboar had once betrayed him, he had always worked diligently for Otto since then.


    So Otto had a good impression of Longfang.


    Saru nodded, ¡°I think he will be very touched.¡±


    Then, the old Lizardman continued, ¡°Currently, with the joint efforts of the


    Burrowing Worms and Kobolds, the tunnel connecting the Sulfur Mountains to Red Copper Castle has been dug through. Now we¡¯re just waiting for the Black Iron Dwarves¡¯ locomotive.¡±


    The term ¡°locomotive¡± was provided by Otto.


    The Burrowing Worms that Konoheim had sent were really useful, with their astonishing speed at digging tunnels.


    Although the final result was a bit rough, the Kobolds could easily handle it.


    There are abundant mineral resources in the Sulfur Mountains, and even the tracks have been almost laid.


    If it weren¡¯t for the recent attack on Red Copper Castle by the Storm Legion, which pulled away many hands, they would probably already be in operation.


    ¡°So, have there been any accidents at Red Copper Castle recently?¡±


    ¡°No, since the defeat of the Storm Legion, they haven¡¯t launched another attack on Red Copper Castle, at least not for now.¡±


    At this point, Saru suddenly said, ¡°Yesterday, Dain and Ebik wanted to come and pay their respects to Your Majesty, but since you were asleep at the time, I refused their request.¡±


    At this, Otto nodded, showing that he understood.


    Then, Saru continued: ¡°Miss Black Rose from the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce has recently come to the Land of the Soaring Dragon again and is now settled in the inner city. She seems to have some matters to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Princess Sofia said that they have made new progress in the research of the Dragonborn Transformation Ritual, and if you wake up, she asked me to inform her as soon as possible. I think that¡¯s all.¡±


    At Otto¡¯s signal, Saru left the Council Chamber and called Black Rose over for him.


    The last few times he met her, this woman who liked to wear black tight clothes seemed to always come alone.


    As soon as they met, Black Rose respectfully knelt in front of Otto, ¡°I offer you the highest respect, great Silver Dragon Lord.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, what is it this time¡­¡±


    Otto looked at her unhappily, guessing that it was probably about the new King Lait.


    As expected, Black Rose said, ¡°Recently, the Duchy of Mido¡¯s movement against


    King Lait is getting bigger. Our spies have found a large number of Dwarf-made weapons and equipment on their soldiers, and I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s my sponsorship!¡±


    Without any hesitation, Otto admitted it, which surprised Black Rose and also made her sigh.


    You see, not long ago, the Land of the Soaring Dragon relied on the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce to transport ordinary ironware.


    In such a short time, this place has become a production base for top-tier weapons and equipment¡­.

 Chapter 202 - Chapter 202: 200 Surrender Again_l

    Chapter 202: 200 Surrender Again_l


    Translator: 549690339


    The reason for Black Rose¡¯s visit to the Land of the Soaring Dragon this time was quite simple.


    Although the Mido Resistance Army, led by Angelina, had been making great strides and even started to counterattack Lait, the situation in Farrand had taken a different turn.


    In Farrand, the new king of Lait had ultimately achieved victory.


    Those previously powerful Farrand nobles who had been resisting, had inexplicably lost their minds and imitated their spineless king, kneeling one by one before the new king of Lait.


    Simply put, the new king of Lait had now unified Farrand and incorporated it into his domain, even moving his throne to the palace of the King of Farrand.


    As for the original owner of the palace, the King of Farrand, he had been sent to govern a small border town within the kingdom.


    Notably, this place was very close to the Dragon Bone Wasteland.


    Even though Mido was bustling with activity, the new king of Lait didn¡¯t seem to take much notice of the situation there.


    Now that he had completely taken control of Farrand, his next target was the Felton Kingdom.


    Compared to the territories and populations of these central kingdoms, the impoverished Lait homeland appeared to be something that could easily be discarded.


    Since the new king of Lait had taken control of Farrand, there were now only two options for the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce to maintain communication with other humans.


    Either to pass through the bitterly cold Snow Field and make a detour to Felton.


    Or to pass through Mido or near Red Copper Castle, cross Harvest Bay, and head to the Eastern Empire of Castilla.


    At first glance, the latter option seemed not bad at all.


    However, in reality, the attitude of the Eastern Empire had been very ambiguous recently, and the situation there was quite complicated according to the intelligence provided by the Eastern Empire¡¯s Imperial Capital branch.


    It seemed that they had some sort of connection with the new king of Lait as well.


    Therefore, the only hope to counter the new king of Lait was to rely on Mido and Felton for now.


    This time, Black Rose¡¯s visit was commissioned by Felton to come to the Land of the Soaring Dragon and purchase a batch of high-quality Dwarf-made weaponry and equipment.


    Then, she would pass through the Snow Field and deliver them there.


    After learning of Black Rose¡¯s intentions, Otto gladly agreed.


    This left Black Rose with no chance to use her well-prepared rhetoric.


    For Otto, the rapid development of the new king of Lait seemed to be a bit too fast at present.


    In order to help Mido, which he supported, grow rapidly, it seemed necessary to cause some trouble for his old friend.


    So, at Otto¡¯s command, various weapons and equipment produced by the Black Iron Dwarves, or heirlooms from the Red Copper Dwarves, were presented to Black Rose.


    Of course, nothing could be given for free.


    Even though the Land of the Soaring Dragon preferred bartering, the value of these top-notch weapons and equipment was not something the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce could handle alone.


    Thus, Black Rose immediately contacted Lady Bauhinia, who quickly gathered the power of other chambers of commerce in Black Gold City to take in all these goods.


    Frankly, these major chambers of commerce in Black Gold City were getting anxious now.


    Because their overland transport routes to the major human kingdoms had mostly been blocked by the new king of Lait.


    He was extremely unfriendly towards them, and for the sake of their lives, fortunes, and future development, they had to help Felton get rid of this bastard as soon as possible.


    Everything was going according to plan in a lively manner.


    A few days later, after Otto had sent away the visiting Dain and Ebik, who had sworn allegiance, Black Rose came to see him again.


    However, this time, her mental state seemed to be much worse than before.


    As soon as they met, she couldn¡¯t wait to say, ¡°The King of Felton has also surrendered¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Otto looked at Black Rose in astonishment.


    Afterward, she confirmed again, ¡°I can be sure that the King of Felton publicly announced his surrender to the new king of Lait at a banquet, and was then locked up in the castle¡¯s secret chamber by the surrounding nobles.


    This intelligence was only known to a few nobles who attended the banquet and did not spread too widely.¡±


    It was truly unbelievable, and Otto felt as though his head couldn¡¯t quite keep up.


    Two kings announcing their surrender in a row, what on earth was this about?


    Were they afraid of the berserk army under the control of the new king of Lait?


    This didn¡¯t seem very realistic, although the soldiers who had taken Frenzy Pills were frightening and tenacious, they were not invincible.


    Even Angelina, with her hastily assembled Mido resistance force, could make tremendous progress in counterattacking Lait.


    So, why would the King of Felton, whose territory and strength were much stronger than Farrand¡¯s, do this?


    Neither logically nor emotionally did this seem possible.


    Unless the new king of Lait had used some special means behind the scenes.


    Through Black Rose¡¯s answers to Otto¡¯s questions, it was learned that before the King of Felton publicly announced his surrender to the new king of Lait, he had met with the latter¡¯s envoy.


    The envoy had given him a gift, a short sword made of dragon bones, which the King of Felton did this foolish act not long after receiving.


    Fortunately, the Felton nobility was much more reliable than the Farrand¡¯s and immediately took control of the King of Felton, with the top four nobles in the kingdom forming a temporary council to take over the kingdom¡¯s main powers.


    At present, the first battle of the new king of Lait¡¯s invasion of Felton was already happening at the border, and more detailed information was awaited from the spies of the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce.


    Hearing this, Otto said in a deep voice, ¡°I will do my best to provide support for you, and the materials needed to exchange for those weapons and equipment can also be replaced with Imperial Coins. If there are any changes in the human countries, notify me immediately!


    Moreover, I want that short sword. No matter what means you need to use, bring it to me.¡±


    After sending the excited Black Rose away, Otto called for Goblin Gaz.


    Currently, the communication between him and Mido was managed by Gaz.


    Looking at the Gaz respectfully kneeling before him, Otto asked, ¡°How is the situation in Mido recently?¡±


    ¡°Everything is going smoothly. Angelina has completely consolidated her rule in Mido, and just recently, she led troops to conquer a small city on Lait¡¯s border.¡±


    After saying this, Gaz thought for a moment, and then continued, ¡°At present, it seems that even within Lait¡¯s territory, there are some resistance forces against the new king of Lait, and Angelina is currently working hard to gain their support.¡±


    Otto nodded, satisfied with the current progress.


    However, there were still some things he was more concerned about, so he asked Gaz, ¡°Tell Angelina to come to the Land of the Soaring Dragon as soon as possible; I have some questions for her..¡±

 Chapter 203 - Chapter 203: 2011 am here to discuss transactions 1

    Chapter 203: 2011 am here to discuss transactions 1


    Translator: 549690339


    Per Otto¡¯s request.


    It would take some time for the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce to bring the strange Dragon Bone Dagger and for Angelina¡¯s visit to be prepared.


    But before that, the call for help from the Black Iron Dwarves arrived first.


    A larger number of legions emerged from the depths of the sky mountains than before, and it seems that the guy who directed the previous Storm Legion had also emerged.


    It should be the Storm Titan Lars Lait.


    So Otto immediately flew towards the direction of Red Copper Castle.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t forget to call on Konoheim.


    It was because of the existence of this Brass Dragon that he had the confidence to challenge Lars Lait.


    What Otto didn¡¯t expect was that Sofia and Moray followed suit.


    However, it seemed that Sofia¡¯s recent research had consumed too much of her energy, and she was now exhausted, sleeping soundly on Otto¡¯s back.


    Moray didn¡¯t have such good treatment. He was being studied by Konoheim, who was carefully examining the surface structure of his body.


    Even a witch demon who had lived for thousands of years was creeped out by Konoheim¡¯s strange gaze.


    They had already completed their research on the Dragonborn Transformation Ritual.


    Now, whether the participating monsters had been contaminated by other dragon veins before or not, they could be transformed into new Dragonborn monsters through Otto¡¯s scales.


    As for this point, their approach was simple: use more of Otto¡¯s dragon veins to cover the parts previously contaminated by other dragon veins.


    To do this, two or even more scales might be needed for the transformation.


    On their way to Red Copper Castle, Konoheim played with Moray up and down while also keeping an eye on Otto.


    After all, compared to the last time they met, Otto¡¯s body had grown much larger.


    When they arrived at the Sulfur Mountains, they found that a large number of monsters and giants had gathered around Red Copper Castle.


    From the many familiar species, it could be seen that it was roughly the same as the previous Storm Legion that had emerged from the same place.


    Gaz was not present, and the Soaring Dragon Legion currently gathered on the Sulfur Mountains was commanded by Saru.


    As for the Land of the Soaring Dragon, Longfang took on the heavy responsibility.


    What was strange was that the newly arrived Storm Legion had gathered enough scale but had not yet made a move against Red Copper Castle.


    Soon after Otto¡¯s arrival at the Sulfur Mountains, a giant who was more than ten meters tall walked out from the depths of the new Storm Legion.


    He was much younger than Konoheim, but he looked very old, with more than half of his hair and beard streaked with white, and his whole person seemed weak.


    However, the intense aura of the legendary powerhouse clearly proved his strength.


    Behind him was Kana, who wore a look of dejection on her face.


    It seemed he should be Storm Titan Lars Lait.


    What caught people¡¯s attention was that he was missing an arm, and the right sleeve was empty.


    And his face looked tired, as if he had suffered some great injury before.


    For this reason, Otto turned around and asked Konoheim, ¡°Is he Lait?¡±


    Konoheim stepped forward and looked down before nodding, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him.¡±


    ¡°Was he like this the last time you saw him?¡±


    ¡°How could it be¡­¡±


    Konoheim shook his head, ¡°At that time, he was in his prime, not as miserable as he is now, and he didn¡¯t lose an arm.¡±


    After looking at Otto, Konoheim added, ¡°But even so, he is not an existence that you can deal with now. It seems he came out specifically for you, otherwise those monsters and giants below would have already taken action against Red Copper Castle.


    In my opinion, it¡¯s better for you to leave here and give up on Red Copper Castle sooner. Although I won¡¯t let you die easily in his hands, it¡¯s always good to suffer less.¡¯


    ¡°Thanks for the reminder, but some things still need to be attempted.¡±


    As Otto fluttered his wings and rose into the air, he looked at Konoheim below and added, ¡°But don¡¯t forget your promise, to ensure my safety.


    Of course, I may throw out an attractive bargaining chip at any time, so please pay more attention to my actions.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know where your confidence comes from¡­¡±


    Konoheim shook his head, while Sofia, who had already woken up, seized the helpless Moray from his hand and chased after Otto.


    Looking at the Silver Dragon and the Half-Elf girl flying towards Red Copper Castle, Konoheim muttered to himself, rubbing his chin, ¡°What is their relationship, I wonder¡­¡±


    Dragons can appreciate the aesthetics of almost any living being, so even an ugly cave dweller might be considered beautiful by some dragons.


    Not to mention Sofia, who already had an exceptionally beautiful appearance. It was rare for dragons to remain indifferent after seeing such a creature, let alone the famed Silver Dragon.


    Of course, the reputation of the Dore Elf was also beyond comparison¡­


    The focus shifts back to Otto.


    When Otto lands near Lars Lait, the legendary Storm Titan does not immediately attack him.


    Even, on the whole, his attitude seems somewhat friendly.


    ¡°You are the Silver Dragon who defeated Tatum?¡±


    Lars Lait¡¯s voice also sounds very weak, like an elderly person who has been bedridden for a long time.


    Perhaps that¡¯s the reason for his friendliness at the moment.


    Otto sizes up Lars Lait up and down. In terms of size alone, he¡¯s not at a disadvantage.


    It¡¯s not just the huge and fierce physique that let the Titans stand against the Dragons in the First Era.


    Their versatile talents and magic abilities, as well as their unparalleled physical qualities, are the most troublesome reasons for the Dragons.


    Seeing that Otto didn¡¯t reply for a while, Lars Lait didn¡¯t get angry. After his gaze paused on Sofia for a moment, he laughed and said, ¡°Silver Dragon, why don¡¯t we make a deal!¡±


    ¡°Deal?¡±


    Otto, who had been ready for a fight, looked at Lars Lait with surprise. Titans and dragons are mortal enemies in the sky, and most meetings end in a fight to the death.


    Konoheim¡¯s existence, which completely omits everything, is still quite rare.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it!¡±


    Otto looked at Lars Lait with interest. If the problem can be solved without fighting, he would welcome it.


    Of course, if he had the bigger fists, it would be another matter.


    ¡°Silver Dragon, I am not interested in territories outside the sky mountains. As long as you let the Black Iron Dwarves hand over the Fire Forge Furnace and the Fire Forging Skill, I will take my family and leave immediately.¡±


    Lars Lait smiled at Otto, looking like a kind old man..

 Chapter 204 - Chapter 204: 202 Our negotiations broke down 1

    Chapter 204: 202 Our negotiations broke down 1


    Translator: 549690339


    Both the Fire Forge Furnace and the Fire Forging Skill are the most precious inheritance of the Red Copper Dwarves.


    After Dain and Ebik had to engrave the Blood Covenant, Otto naturally knew its importance.


    But he didn¡¯t take them away from the Black Iron Dwarves, as they would be more effective in their hands.


    Although to the current Otto, Lars Lait was very strong.


    But just by some words, he wanted Otto to submit easily?


    That must be looking down on him!


    With a squirming of flesh and blood, a ferocious dragon head grew out of both Otto¡¯s shoulders.


    Ever since devouring Tatum Hill, he could easily control the three heads simultaneously.


    The three pairs of crimson dragon eyes stared dead at Lars Lait, and Otto¡¯s tone was cold: ¡°You say it¡¯s a trade, but it looks more like an overbearing robbery.


    Or is it, Lars Lait, that you really think that as soon as you show up, I¡¯ll obediently submit under your feet?¡±


    Lars Lait looked at the three heads on Otto¡¯s shoulders with a bit of interest, then spoke calmly like a genial grandfather: ¡°Compared to a Silver Dragon, you look more like the offspring of the Mother of Evil Dragons, Tiamat¡­ Putting that aside, it seems you¡¯re not very satisfied with my offer.


    But since it¡¯s a trade, there¡¯s naturally room for bargaining.


    I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that I am determined to obtain the Fire Forge Furnace and the Fire Forging Skill. If we can resolve this peacefully, it would be a good outcome for both of us, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    At this point, Lars Lait pointed at the densely packed army of monsters and giants behind him and laughed at Otto, ¡°What do you think of them? Not to boast, but if you don¡¯t have those strange exploding iron balls, my minions alone would be enough to defeat you.¡±


    He was right in saying that. The quality and quantity of Lars Lait¡¯s minions were indeed high.


    Among them were almost all kinds of giant races and powerful monsters unique to the Sky Mountains.


    Races like Gnolls, which were relatively weak, had very few numbers and were either used as cannon fodder or as slaves for other powerful races.


    So, was Lars Lait threatening him?


    Just as Otto was thinking this, Lars Lait pointed to Kana behind him and said, ¡°What if I say I can offer all those minions along with this Storm Giant as a bargaining chip?¡±


    Standing behind Lars Lait, Kana bit her lip tightly, her body trembling slightly, but ultimately she did nothing.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Otto looked at Lars Lait with some confusion, while the latter chuckled, ¡°Very simple, as long as you hand over the Fire Forge Furnace and Fire Forging Skill to me, those minions and the Storm Giant behind me will be yours!


    You will be their new master!


    Think about it, this is a powerful army of fifty thousand, mostly composed of strong races like Hill Giants and Stone Giants.


    With their help, you can easily invade the human territories, seizing vast amounts of fertile land and treasure.


    Isn¡¯t this more valuable than the Fire Forge Furnace, which is of little use to you?¡±


    It sounded good, but Otto wasn¡¯t foolish enough to believe him.


    However, at his signal, Sofia, who was flying above, used her Mage Hand to take out a silver scale.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Lars Lait looked at the scale in confusion.


    In response, Otto smiled, ¡°I want to see your sincerity. As for the method, it¡¯s simple. Just stick this scale on the Storm Giant, and I won¡¯t hesitate to believe you.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Lars Lait looked back at Kana, and despite her reluctance, she eventually took the dragon scale with trembling hands, immediately feeling a pain from the depths of her soul.


    She instinctively wanted to resist, but was stopped by Lars Lait¡¯s gaze.


    Despairing, Kana could only let Otto¡¯s scale perform the Dragonborn Transformation Ritual on her.


    However, because she was against it, the scale soon fell off her body and Kana¡¯s appearance didn¡¯t change much, indicating that the transformation was not deep.


    ¡°So, have we reached an agreement?¡±


    Lars Lait didn¡¯t care about his own subordinate.


    It seemed that he was in a good mood now, with a faint smile on his face.


    But soon, Lars Lait¡¯s expression changed, as he grabbed Kana¡¯s right hand, which held a sword tightly.


    If Lars Lait hadn¡¯t discovered it in time, the sword would have pierced his waist from behind¡­


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Lars Lait looked surprised at Kana and quickly realized the cause.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Upon discovering the existence of the Blood Covenant, Lars Lait ruthlessly punched Kana, sending her flying. He then ignored the unconscious Storm Giant and turned to Otto, demanding, ¡°I think I need an explanation!¡±


    ¡°Tsk¡­


    With a look of regret, Otto took a deep breath.


    Flaming Poison Breath, Strong Acid Breath, and Toxic Breath were all unleashed at once, rushing towards Lars Lait.


    At the same time, Otto didn¡¯t forget to taunt, ¡°In short, our negotiation broke down, and that¡¯s my explanation!¡±


    As Otto acted, Sofia quickly waved the Soul Eater Wand in her hand, casting numerous support spells on the big clumsy dragon.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I hate dragons, such arrogant creatures¡­¡±


    Lars Lait sighed, and then clenched his intact left hand forcefully. A shield made of condensed thunder appeared in front of him.


    The powerful Flame Poison and Strong Acid were blocked in front of him, while the toxic gas caused by the Toxic Breath was directly disturbed and dispersed by the wild electric arcs.


    The formidable breath weapons that had troubled so many enemies had only caused a little trouble for Lars Lait.


    But Otto had never hoped that his breath weapons could hurt him, as he hadn¡¯t really reached the level of a Legend yet.


    What he dared to challenge Lars Lait with was the attributes of the two legendary weapons he had devoured.


    Through them, it wasn¡¯t impossible for him to harm Lars Lait.


    The previous attack was just to cover his next move.


    After being buffed by Sofia¡¯s various support spells and his own strength that was infinitely close to the legendary level, Otto¡¯s speed was astonishingly fast.


    In an instant, the Dragon Claws he had inherited, imbued with a legendary cutting effect, reached Lars Lait¡¯s front..

 Chapter 205 - Chapter 205: 203 Fierce Battle with Lars Lait_l

    Chapter 205: 203 Fierce Battle with Lars Lait_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Taking full advantage of one¡¯s strengths is the key to winning a battle.


    Although Otto didn¡¯t know the reason, since Leitrass had lost his right hand, he naturally took the opportunity to launch an attack from the right side.


    Leitrass showed disdain on his face for Otto¡¯s actions.


    His left arm suddenly burst into a thunderous roar, and the violent electric arc wrapped around his arm like a tornado.


    With his vigorous swing, the raging power of thunder Lunged forward like a whip, quickly entwining towards Otto¡¯s body.


    Unperturbed, Otto¡¯s claws began to grow rapidly under the influence of his multiplying ability.


    The enhanced claws, imbued with the legendary cutting effect, flickered in cold light and surprisingly cut Leitrass¡¯ summoned thunder whip into several segments.


    ¡°Interesting, did you use the effect of a legendary weapon?¡±


    Leitrass sneered: ¡°But if you think you can defeat me with just a single legendary weapon, aren¡¯t you taking me too lightly?¡±


    Not all legendary powerhouses possess legendary weapons, and the same goes for Leitrass.


    But the reason is that his exaggerated size makes it difficult to use most weapons and equipment, otherwise, he would have taken the Mountain King¡¯s warhammer long ago.


    However, it would be different if he could get his hands on the Fire Forge Furnace and Fire Forging Skill.


    As long as he has enough materials, he can forge a legendary weapon suitable for his size.


    Before that, he would forge himself a proper right arm first.


    That was the reason why he was so eager to possess the Fire Forge Furnace and the Fire Forging Skill.


    It is said that many years ago, the Triple Hammer Alliance used this method to forge top-grade construct golems on the continent, whose power was infinitely close to that of legendary powerhouses.


    Although it¡¯s difficult to find those excellent dwarf craftsmen nowadays, forging an arm shouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    Even a strong character like Leitrass dared not to face head on with the sharpness of a legendary weapon.


    He stretched out his left arm and wrapped it around, seizing Otto¡¯s front wrist tightly.


    It¡¯s worth mentioning that Otto¡¯s strength was quite terrifying, but at this moment, he couldn¡¯t budge an inch.


    ¡°You¡¯re still too arrogant¡­¡±


    Leitrass shook his head, speaking in a tone of educating the younger generation, ¡°Titans are better at close combat than magic. Otherwise, how could they vie for supremacy in the world with flying dragons in the First Era?¡±


    But Otto didn¡¯t have the leisure to listen to his preaching. As soon as his words fell, the other sharp claw had already struck towards Leitrass¡¯ head.


    Leitrass, with only one arm, couldn¡¯t fend off both of Otto¡¯s dragon claws at the same time.


    Thus, a thick column of lightning erupted from his mouth, exploding directly on Otto¡¯s other front claw.


    Due to devouring Tatum Hill, Otto was virtually immune to lightning damage.


    However, legendary-level lightning damage was another story.


    Although most of the damage from the lightning column was blocked, the remaining still shattered his scales, leaving Otto¡¯s flesh torn and bloody. The intense pain of it all made Otto involuntarily grunt, but Leitrass¡¯ attack hadn¡¯t stopped yet.


    He quickly chanted complex and unintelligible incantations, and a massive lightning ball exploded between him and Otto.


    In order to counter the attack, Otto quickly multiplied the scales on his chest, but was still pierced through, leaving a large patch of scorched marks.


    The injured flesh was directly burnt to a crisp by the violent electric arc.However, Leitras was completely immune to such attacks.


    ¡°Now, do you know the gap between us?¡±


    Leitras had a disdainful smile on his face, but soon, that smile froze on his face.


    A thick dragon tail pierced through his right side and viciously slammed into his back.


    He never expected that under such a deadly onslaught, Otto would still have enough spare energy to launch an attack.


    Having only a little understanding of Otto¡¯s abilities, how could he know that after swallowing Tatum, Otto was virtually immune to lightning damage.


    Even the damage of a legendary lightning magic could be largely immune.


    So, his direct hit that could even kill a legendary powerhouse didn¡¯t achieve the powerful effect he had imagined.


    At the end of Otto¡¯s tail was a swollen hammer-shaped lump, inside which the effect of the Legendary Warhammer Flamefire was attached.


    A small ball of scorching heat instantly stuck to Leitras¡¯ back, and not only that, Otto¡¯s attack left a huge circular mark on his back.


    A moment later, Leitras felt the temperature on a part of his back getting higher and higher, followed by a violent explosion.


    This was a legendary level explosion technique brought by the Legendary Warhammer Flamefire, and even Leitras couldn¡¯t remain unscathed under such an attack.


    The sudden subsequent damage from the back made the already weakened Storm Titan stagger, almost losing his balance.


    He then felt a heart-piercing burning pain from his back. Under the influence of a legendary level explosion, a wound deep enough to see bone had appeared on his back.


    Moreover, scorching flames were still burning around the wound.


    The flame seemed small, but its damage level had reached the legendary level and was slowly spreading around.


    With just this move, Otto made Leitras¡¯ years of cultivation go down the drain and even triggered his old injury.


    Unable to hold back, Leitras spat out a big mouthful of blood, looking much older all at once.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Leitras wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, no longer able to maintain his previous calm demeanor, and let out an angry roar at Otto.


    Soon after, a thick cloud floated above Otto¡¯s head.


    Then, one after another, thick thunderous lightning strikes came down, creating a terrifying momentum.


    It looked like a Lightning Strike Skill, but it was fundamentally different.


    Unlike the intermediate magic used by the Ogre Mages of the Blue Storm Clan, the number of lightning bolts striking down from the sky this time was incredibly numerous.


    Not only that, but their power was also astonishingly great.


    Each thick lightning pillar was no worse than the previous thunderous pillar that Leitras had spit out.


    Even if Otto could be immune to most of the lightning damage, he was momentarily unable to lift his head under the dense downpour of falling thunder.


    But Leitras¡¯ opponent at this time wasn¡¯t just Otto.


    Sofia, flying in the air with her eyebrows tightly knit, then tightly gripped the Soul Eater Wand in her hand, and under Moray¡¯s suggestion, quickly condensed a large fireball in the air.


    Following that, under her skillful magic control, the size of the big fireball


    quickly shrank to the appearance of an ordinary Fireball skill.


    But its power wouldn¡¯t decrease because of this, and even its single-target killing power would improve by a few points..

 Chapter 206 - Chapter 206: 204 Strangle One’s Own Future_l

    Chapter 206: 204 Strangle One¡¯s Own Future_l


    Translator: 549690339


    While Leitras was focusing his attention on Otto, under Sofia¡¯s control, the condensed fireball quickly flew towards the Storm Titan below.


    At this moment, Leitras was still laughing wildly and mocking Otto¡¯s foolishness, his jaw moving up and down.


    Just as his mouth opened wide, the condensed fireball traced a red trajectory in the sky and shot directly into Leitras¡¯s mouth.


    The expression on the Storm Titan¡¯s face instantly froze, and he initially only felt as if he had swallowed something strange.


    Then, the condensed fireball exploded in his mouth.


    As a result, the continuous Falling Thunder spell was forcibly terminated.


    ¡°Hmm!¡±


    Leitras covered his mouth, and in a short while, he actually touched several fallen teeth.


    The flames of anger almost burned away all his rationality, and his bloodshot eyes stared at Sofia in the sky resentfully.


    He hadn¡¯t initially paid much attention to this half-elf and intended to deal with her after getting rid of Otto.


    But now, he had changed his mind!


    With a roar that seemed to pierce the sky, Leitras pointed his finger at Sofia, and a lightning arrow, already formed into a solid state, attacked her quickly.


    Although the lightning arrow didn¡¯t seem as terrifying as the previous dense Falling Thunder, if it hit Sofia¡¯s small frame, she would definitely be dead.


    And more importantly, the lightning arrow was very fast, too fast to dodge using the Flight Skill.


    Without hesitation, Sofia activated the effect of the ring, and with a surge of magical fluctuations, she appeared several meters above her previous position.


    Leitras¡¯s lightning arrow almost pierced through the position where she had disappeared within the next second.


    This evasion was extremely thrilling.


    However, this wasn¡¯t over yet. For Leitras, he could unleash consecutive lightning arrows like these.


    He could even fire up to five bolts in a row, with his five fingers as the conduit for casting the spell.


    This means he still had four more lightning arrows of equal power and casting speed.


    ¡°This time, I¡¯ll see how you run away!¡±


    Just as Leitras was about to turn the half-elf flying in the air into a hedgehog, Otto charged at him from the side.


    Although Otto looked very ragged at the moment, the consecutive Falling Thunder had clearly inflicted a great deal of damage on him.


    In fact, if he hadn¡¯t devoured Tatum Hill beforehand, those dense and powerful Falling Thunder spells could have already killed him.


    However, there were no ifs in such situations. Even though he looked ragged, Otto was still unharmed at his core.


    He didn¡¯t heal his injuries immediately in order to conserve his energy for the subsequent battle against Leitras.


    Without any hesitation, Otto charged directly at Leitras.


    In order to ensure speed, he sprinted on all fours for the first time, and then attached the cutting power of the Legendary Battleaxe to the dragon wings on his back.


    To maximize its power, he extended sharp claw blades from his wings, giving them a similar effect to his foreclaws.


    If Leitras still wanted to continue attacking Sofia at this moment, he would be sliced in half at the waist by Otto next.


    Obviously, Leitras didn¡¯t want to play such a high-stakes game.


    With no other choice, he switched his focus to Otto, and the four sharp lightning arrows pierced into the chest of the silver giant dragon one after another.But even so, Otto still relentlessly charged toward him, as if the bloody hole in his chest caused by the lightning arrow didn¡¯t exist at all.


    ¡°Damn it, are you a Berserker?¡±


    Lars Lait immediately cast the Light Body Skill on himself, then leaped high into the air.


    Next, he used the Flight Skill to hover in the air, dodging Otto¡¯s attack.


    But before he could catch his breath, another fireball exploded behind him. When he turned his head, he saw a huge, red fireball looming above him. ¡°This Half-Elf can go this far? But I¡¯ll take your magic!¡±


    Lars Lait was stunned for a moment, then quickly gathered the mana within his body. A circular shield composed of violent thunderbolts appeared in front of him.


    The circular shield, created by electro-arcs constantly spinning towards its center, detonated all nearby fireballs ahead of time and collected the released power and flames towards the center.


    Subsequently, it formed a giant Thunderball wrapped in flames, which looked even larger than Otto¡¯s size.


    More importantly, the control of this terrifying weapon was still in the hands of Lars Lait.


    Seeing the Half-Elf overhead sweating profusely and gasping for breath, seemingly drained of mana,


    Lars Lait decided to ignore her and instead turned around, hurling the giant Thunderball at Otto.


    Normally, neither flame nor lightning damage would pose much trouble for Otto.


    But the problem was, under Lars Lait¡¯s influence, all types of damage within the fiery Thunderball had reached a legendary intensity.


    With such a massive size, even Otto wasn¡¯t sure if he could withstand it.


    Since he couldn¡¯t withstand it, he decided to do the same as Lars Lait detonate it in mid-air beforehand!


    No sooner said than done.


    Almost simultaneously, Otto¡¯s three heads took a deep breath, and then unleashed Flame, Lightning, and Strong Acid towards the glaring Light Ball in the sky.


    Just as Otto had anticipated, the giant Light Ball exploded in advance.


    The brightness bursted out in an instant filled every corner around, making Otto unable to open his eyes.


    What¡¯s more, the unimaginable impact force acted directly above Otto and forcibly pressed him onto the ground.


    Meanwhile, Lars Lait sneered and floated down from the sky, stopping not far above Otto.


    A thick Lightning Spear appeared in his hand.


    Though both were Lightning Spears, just by appearance, this spear seemed much more sturdy and powerful than the one Tatum Hill had cast.


    ¡°This is the result of your arrogance!¡±


    Lars Lait laughed coldly as he threw the spear in his hand, nailing one of Otto¡¯s heads firmly to the ground.


    The raging electro-arcs instantly destroyed all the brain tissue in that head.


    Just as he had formed a second Lightning Spear and was about to employ the same technique again,


    Sofia, who was hovering behind him, gritted her teeth and took out a silver scale from her Treasure Bag.


    ¡°Wait, what are you trying to do?¡±


    Moray, who had remained silent since the beginning of the battle, suddenly shouted, ¡°Have you gone mad? You¡¯re strangling your own future!¡±

 Chapter 207 - Chapter 207: 205 Endless 1

    Chapter 207: 205 Endless 1


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°I know¡­¡±


    Sofia said indifferently, ¡°But if our research is correct, as long as the method is used correctly, this scale won¡¯t have any effect on me.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s just a guess, it hasn¡¯t been proven sufficiently with experiments!¡±


    Moray argued loudly, but Sophia had already grabbed the shining dragon scale, enduring immense pain, and said word by word, ¡°Now, let me conduct the experiment myself!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re truly mad, I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s worth so much effort in that big dumb dragon¡­¡±


    Moray sighed, ¡°If something happens to you in the end, I¡¯ll help turn you into a Witch Demon. Your talent shouldn¡¯t be wasted like this.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t have the chance!¡±


    Sofia bit her lip, causing pain to help clear her somewhat confused mind.


    Then she aimed the Soul Eater Wand in her hand at Lars Lait.


    Through a special technique, the Dragon Vein power in the silver scale didn¡¯t contaminate Sofia¡¯s body, but was instead converted into a temporary magic reserve.


    Although the conversion efficiency was very low, it was still much more than Sofia¡¯s own magic reserve.


    Sofia was an undoubted genius, she could easily learn almost any spell.


    But she had a long-standing trouble, which was that her magic reserve was quite scarce.


    Although her excellent spellcasting allowed her to use various low or intermediate-level spells continuously,


    It was obviously a bit strenuous when it came to high-level spells.


    Her current method was the result of much research and experimentation that she and Moray had done to find a countermeasure for this issue.


    After all, she couldn¡¯t rely on Elise and the others to recharge during an intense battle.


    But this method was still in the conjecture stage. However, it seemed that everything was going as expected for now.


    As the pain eroded her, Sofia felt a full magic reserve like never before.


    But in the short term, even Sofia wouldn¡¯t be able to use this method again to replenish her depleted magic reserves.


    So, when Lars Lait threw a second Lightning Spear at Otto, Sofia gritted her teeth and quickly recited the incantation in her heart.


    Due to the surrounding turbulent magical fluctuations, her silver hair was fluttering in disarray in the air.


    Then a red dot appeared in front of her and began to expand and enlarge rapidly.


    In no time, it had surpassed the size of the Great Fireball Skill and was still growing.


    All of these things happened within a mere second.


    Moreover, anyone who observed it carefully could see that the fireball, which was still expanding, wasn¡¯t composed of just pure flames.


    There was also something similar to lava inside.


    And in the core, it was replaced by a solid, spherical, red-hot object.


    It looked just like a small meteorite!


    This was an unmistakable high-level spell, the Meteor Strike Skill! Within two or three breaths, under Sofia¡¯s excellent magical control, a gigantic meteorite with a diameter of more than ten meters fell from the sky and mercilessly smashed towards Lars Lait.


    If she could have used multiple spells at this time, the scene would have been spectacular.


    Unfortunately, just this one meteorite had completely exhausted all the Dragon Vein Power contained in the dragon scale that Sofia was holding.At this moment, the Half-Elf girl once again entered a painful state of magic exhaustion. If Moray hadn¡¯t timely infused some magic power into her, she might have fallen by now.


    Even so, Sofia was no longer able to maintain her flight skill.


    Moreover, she deeply understood that with her current state, staying on the battlefield would only drag Otto down.


    So, the Half-Elf girl decisively flew toward Konoheim¡¯s direction.


    As long as she stayed near the Brass Dragon, she would be in an almost absolute safe zone.


    At this time, Laithras was condensing his third Lightning Spear in his hand.


    Feeling the high temperature behind him, he quickly turned around and found a terrifying meteorite, carrying a horrifying force, heading towards him.


    ¡°Meteor Strike Skill? What¡¯s with its size!¡±


    Laithras was stunned, then he saw the Spellcaster, Sofia.


    ¡°Damn, I should have killed her earlier!¡±


    But it was useless to regret now. The speed of the Flight Skill was too touching, and he couldn¡¯t dodge the rapidly approaching meteorite in the air.


    So, he could only temporarily give up on Otto and focus on the incoming huge meteorite.


    Without hesitation, Laithras threw the Lightning Spear in his hand at the meteorite in the sky.


    Then, opening his big mouth, a thick bolt of lightning shot out towards the meteorite.


    His other hand wasn¡¯t idle either. As he muttered incantations in his heart, a huge Thunderball was quickly forming in front of his chest.


    But suddenly, he felt a tingling sensation on his back, and the Thunderball¡¯s formation slowed down.


    Although it was strange, he did not pay much attention to it.


    If he could use a mirror now, he would see what was unusual.


    On his back, at the wound that had been blasted open by the Legendary Warhammer Flamefire, not only was there still a faint flame burning, but his flesh had been completely dyed green due to the Flame Poison.


    Otto could attach any effects of his weapons on any part of his body.


    During the previous successful hit, Otto had left more than just the effects of the Legendary Warhammer Flamefire on Laithras; there was also his Flame Poison.


    But with the powerful physique of the Storm Titan, it would still take some time for the Flame Poison to take effect.


    After waiting for so long, the time had finally come!


    Previously almost beaten senseless, Otto raised his remaining head, swiftly gathered the souls scattered within his other heads, and brought them together.


    He then severed the two pinned heads from the ground with the strength of his forelimb.


    Battered and bruised, Otto gasped for breath, gazing at Laithras, who was flying in the air with his back turned. A slight smile formed at the corner of his mouth.


    Next, he distributed what little energy he had left to his dragon wings, quickly healing the wounds on them.


    Afterwards, he rapidly flapped his dragon wings, soaring into the sky and concentrating all his remaining energy above his head.


    Then, a horn larger and more majestic than a Blue Dragon¡¯s appeared atop his head.


    On this horn, Otto imbued all the power he could muster right now. As long as he managed to pierce his target, Laithras would not have an easy time.


    With so much commotion, there was no way Laithras wouldn¡¯t notice.


    Struggling against the descending meteorites, the Storm Titan looked back and cursed at Otto: ¡°You reptiles just never give up!¡±

 Chapter 208 - Chapter 208: 206 Taking a Bath in Lava_l

    Chapter 208: 206 Taking a Bath in Lava_l


    Translator: 549690339


    As soon as the words were spoken, Lars Lait once again condensed a thick Lightning Spear in his hands.


    He didn¡¯t pay much attention to Otto¡¯s actions at this moment.


    But just as he was about to explode Otto¡¯s last head, a large mass of black smoke appeared on the latter¡¯s body.


    In a short while, it completely obscured his figure.


    ¡°This is Darkness Magic?¡±


    Though the casting method was a bit strange, it indeed appeared to be the case based on the final effect.


    ¡°Do you think you can deceive my eyes with such a low-level spell?¡±


    Lars Lait sneered coldly, and his eyes sparkled with strange Magical Radiance.


    However, his slightly raised corners of his mouth stiffened soon after.


    For some unknown reason, he couldn¡¯t see through the black fog!


    All of Otto¡¯s magical abilities had been modified by the Light Ball Boss, strictly speaking, they were no longer within the scope of magic.


    An old man once said, to defeat magic, use magic; but if it¡¯s not magic, what should you use to defeat it?


    At this moment, time was tight, and Lars Lait couldn¡¯t worry too much about that.


    Based on his previous impression of Otto¡¯s position, he immediately threw the Lightning Spear in his hand into the smoke.


    At the same time, he didn¡¯t forget to quickly drive his own magic power, summoning one Falling Thunder after another.


    Not only did they strike within the black fog, but they also targeted the meteors in the sky as well.


    With the great meteors constantly falling, Lars Lait felt the temperature around him rising several-fold.


    At this point, he began to roar angrily in his heart.


    If it weren¡¯t for his severe injuries and the loss of an arm, he wouldn¡¯t have been forced to this extent.


    However, he had already prepared his backup plan.


    A teleportation gate made entirely of electric arcs was slowly appearing next to him, with the other end of the gate not far from here.


    As long as there were enough materials, it wouldn¡¯t require much preparation time.


    But just when he was about to step into the teleportation gate, Otto had already caught up.


    Only a few of the Falling Thunders that Lars Lait had previously launched into the fog had hit Otto¡¯s dragonscales.


    Although this added quite a bit of burden to his body, it was still within a bearable range.


    ¡°Why the hurry? Have a bath in the lava!¡±


    With a grim smile, Otto pierced Lars Lait¡¯s lower back with his huge sharp horn, rotating directly into it.


    ¡°Have you heard? A man¡¯s romance is a drill bit!¡±


    Lars Lait didn¡¯t understand Otto¡¯s gibberish.


    Suddenly receiving such a tremendous amount of damage, he immediately turned red-eyed and raised his arm to strike at Otto¡¯s neck.


    However, with a cold smile, Otto used his remaining strength to grow a row of blade-like objects on the back of his neck.


    And transferred the cutting ability of the Legendary Battleaxe from the horn on his head to it, without forgetting to add a fierce Flame Poison to it as well.


    Although Lars Lait had detected something wrong.


    But just as he was about to withdraw his palm, a sudden intense numbness came from the wound on his back.


    For a moment, he struggled to control his actions freely.


    Then, Lars Lait¡¯s palm forcibly cut into Otto¡¯s neck, and Otto¡¯s head was instantly severed.


    At the same time, Lars Lait¡¯s palm was also cut off at the base, with blood flowing nonstop.


    ¡°How foolish! ¡±


    Lars Lait used magic to suppress the constant flow of blood and looked at Otto with disdain.


    In his view, this stupid Silver Dragon had only exchanged his life for one of his palms.


    But as long as he obtained the Fire Forge Furnace and Fire Forging Skill, even an freely usable arm could be forged, let alone a palm.


    Just as he was about to step into the teleportation gate again to leave, he pulled out the dragon¡¯s head from his lower back.


    To his surprise, the horn that had pierced his lower back was full of barbs in his body, trapping Otto¡¯s entire huge head on him.


    ¡°Wait, where¡¯s the Silver Dragon?¡±


    Lars Lait suddenly realized that Otto, who should have had all his heads dealt with by him, was nowhere to be found.


    Just as he was about to ignore this and prepare to take the hideous dragon¡¯s head that was stuck on his body directly away, something unexpected happened.


    The severed dragon¡¯s head suddenly opened its eyes and its entire form began to change.


    It eventually quickly turned into a rib-like structure, binding his body, making him unable to move for a short time.


    As he struggled by twisting his body, several green Acid Balls flew over from not far away, hitting the wound on his back.


    The already spreading wound was aggravated by this, causing severe pain that turned Lars Lait¡¯s forehead blue with veins.


    The continuous movement towards the teleportation gate had to come to a halt.


    At the same time, he finally found Otto¡¯s whereabouts.


    This annoying Silver Dragon had somehow turned into a translucent substance, with an intact head growing on his shoulder.


    Though the head seemed to be a bit smaller.


    But the head, though small, was fully functional, keeping Otto alive, even though he looked miserable at the moment.


    ¡°Damn Silver Dragon!¡±


    As Lars Lait cursed, Otto had also flown in front of him.


    He had thought that Otto would take advantage of this opportunity to attack him, but instead, the latter turned his head towards the teleportation gate and launched an attack.


    In just a short while, the entire teleportation gate made of thunder arcs was completely swallowed by Otto.


    For a short period of time, even Lars Lait couldn¡¯t create a gate with the same effect.


    Which meant he couldn¡¯t escape!


    Left with no choice, he had to cancel his Flight Skill, quickly land on the ground, and try to find other opportunities.


    While Otto also followed him down from the sky, his current form was quite special.


    To Lars Lait¡¯s disbelief, he slowly sank into the ground without losing speed.


    The thick and sturdy rock layers on the surface of the mountain range had become Otto¡¯s best defense at this moment.


    Finally, the meteor Sofia summoned continued to fall, and Lars Lait was now in an inescapable situation.


    To say his current condition was terrible would be an understatement ¨C there was a constantly expanding green wound on his back.


    His abdomen had been directly pierced by a drill-like huge horn, and the wound was slowly turning green with faint flames burning around it.


    It was estimated that it wouldn¡¯t be long before it would become as severe as the wound on his back.


    Of course, his severed palm was no different, and now he could no longer use the powerful Lightning Spear..

 Chapter 209 - Chapter 209: 207 Perish Together 1

    Chapter 209: 207 Perish Together 1


    Translator: 549690339


    Although Meteor Strike Skill looks like a meteorite, its actual effect is more like a massive bomb.


    Bound by Otto¡¯s dragon head, Lars Lait could only watch helplessly as the massive meteorite grew closer and then exploded in an artistic display.


    Accompanied by earth-shattering tremors, a mushroom-shaped cloud of smoke formed around Lars Lait, rapidly expanding outward.


    Although the impact was astonishingly huge, Otto didn¡¯t believe that it would be enough to finish off Lars Lait.


    Only when the movement above stopped did the semi-transparent Otto slowly float up.


    Of course, he first revealed only his head, cautiously observing the surrounding situation.


    Under the influence of the Meteor Strike Skill, the nearby mountain peaks were almost flattened, and a red-hot pit took their place.


    There was still lava flowing around, making it seem like they were inside a volcano, but there was no trace of Lars Lait.


    After a short rest, Otto had recovered some strength and felt extremely hungry.


    But there was no quality food available, so Otto resorted to the nearby red-hot rocks.


    Once he confirmed the area was relatively safe, he emerged from the ground and returned to his solid form, swallowing the surrounding rocks in large bites.


    Although these materials provided little energy, they were better than nothing.


    Otto¡¯s teeth were very strong, and the hard rocks in his mouth were like crispy biscuits, requiring almost no chewing.


    As soon as they entered his stomach, the rocks were almost instantly digested by his incredible stomach and converted into energy.


    Just as he seized the time to swallow the surrounding objects to replenish his strength, the red-hot ground beneath his feet suddenly shattered.


    This immediately alarmed Otto.


    But before he could leave, the ground cracked further, and Lars Lait emerged from inside.


    He furiously rammed his head against Otto¡¯s belly, sending the huge dragon body flying far away.


    If it weren¡¯t for Otto¡¯s incredible digestive ability, this blow would have been enough to make him vomit up everything he had just swallowed.


    In that attack, Lars Lait didn¡¯t even use his proud lightning magic; he simply used brute force to launch an assault on Otto.


    While the Storm Titan had terrifying spell casting abilities, his close combat prowess was not inferior to that of a dragon. His pure power was also incredibly fearsome.


    At this moment, Otto only felt an excruciating pain in his abdomen, unable to straighten up for some time.


    His physical condition was already at its limit, and Lars Lait¡¯s headbutt was the last straw.


    However, Lars Lait was not faring much better than Otto.


    It appeared that to avoid the Meteor Strike Skill¡¯s attack, he had forcibly blasted a large hole beneath his feet with a spell and buried himself inside.


    However, compared to Otto, he was in a much worse situation.


    As a result, he couldn¡¯t completely avoid the effects of the Meteor Strike Skill. At the very least, his skin was severely burned.


    Now, there was not a single piece of good flesh on his entire body.


    As a matter of fact, had he not been a Storm Titan with an incredible constitution, he might have been cooked alive by now.


    If it were an ordinary creature with such injuries, it would have died. However, Lars Lait could still painfully move his feet and slowly approach Otto.


    Moreover, the rib-like structure binding him had disappeared, seemingly broken free by Lars Lait.


    His face bore the expression of a victor, but halfway through his stride, he was astonished to find that points of starlight were beginning to emerge from his body.


    Although faint, his own power was gradually dissipating along with these starlights.


    ¡°What is going on¡­¡±


    Lars Lait looked at his lost palm and the bare arm with furrowed brows.


    But he soon discovered the reason.


    It might have been just his illusion, but Lars Lait felt that these starlights were rapidly flying towards Otto.


    ¡°Did you do this?¡±


    Clenching his teeth, anger sparkled in Lars Lait¡¯s eyes as furious Thunder Power brewed in his mouth.


    Then, a dazzling pillar of lightning surged towards Otto.


    Even though Otto was immune to most lightning damage, if he was hit by a legendary Lightning Attack now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it considering his current physical state.


    But at the moment, Otto didn¡¯t even have enough strength to stand up.


    However, he wasn¡¯t without methods.


    The starlights that floated from Lars Lait¡¯s body to Otto¡¯s were continuously restoring his strength.


    When he felt that his power had recovered somewhat, Otto reached out his front paw towards Lars Lait from a distance, then gave it a fierce swipe.


    ¡°Has this Silver Dragon finally lost its mind?¡±


    Just as Lars Lait was thinking that, a thick green thorn appeared out of thin air.


    It ignored the still-flowing lava, broke through the ground, and tightly wrapped around Lars Lait.


    His skin had long been ravaged to the extreme for various reasons, offering no resistance whatsoever.


    The poisonous spikes on the green thorns pierced his skin effortlessly and started releasing intense toxins rapidly.


    Although the Storm Titan had a strong constitution, those toxins were enough to put great strain on Lars Lait¡¯s current state.


    Moreover, this was an ability stemming from the Mother of Thorns, Cassiopeia. In other words, the intensity of the toxins carried by the thorns was equal to the Toxic Breath of a Green Dragon.


    And it was also related to Otto¡¯s power.


    ¡°Plop¡­¡±


    Lars Lait collapsed weakly on the ground, his limbs gradually becoming numb due to the injection of toxins.


    As the starlights continued to emerge from his body¡¯s surface, his already scarce strength was rapidly fading.


    If this continued, all that awaited him was defeat.


    ¡°I never thought that I, Lars Lait, would fall to the hands of a Silver Dragon¡­¡± Gasping for breath, Lars Lait sneered at Otto, ¡°But even if I die, I¡¯ll take you with me! ¡±


    With that said, the Storm Titan suddenly thrust his bare arm into his own chest.


    Underneath it was his heart.


    Blood continued to flow from the wound, and at the same time, an incredible thunderous power was rapidly condensing.


    An ominous feeling arose in Otto¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Lars Lait is trying to take you down with him. It looks like you have no way to counter this. How about it? Want me to take you away?¡±


    At this moment, Konoheim¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in Otto¡¯s ear..

 Chapter 210 - Chapter 210: 208 Devouring Lars Lait 1

    Chapter 210: 208 Devouring Lars Lait 1


    Translator: 549690339


    Leave?


    Looking at Lars Lait in the process of self-destruction, Otto felt reluctant to let go.


    He had risked his life to fight so hard against him, not for the purpose of fleeing.


    Although in a certain sense, he had already won.


    But defeating Lars Lait was not his purpose, his goal was to devour him!


    As long as he devoured Lars Lait, he would definitely be able to break through that barrier and become a powerful legendary giant dragon.


    In fact, if it were not for Lars Lait¡¯s severe injuries, Otto wouldn¡¯t have been able to achieve this with his current strength.


    Now allowing him to escape can ensure his safety, but at the same time, all his previous efforts would be in vain.


    Therefore, Otto felt somewhat unwilling as he looked at Lars Lait and asked Konoheim through the communication scale, ¡°Can you stop him?¡±


    ¡°I can, but I don¡¯t see any necessity.¡±


    Konoheim¡¯s answer was very concise.


    ¡°Can you do it as my request?¡±


    ¡°No¡­wait! You said before that you can present something to make me take action.


    Your time isn¡¯t much, so if you really have anything that can move my heart, bring it out quickly!¡±


    Konoheim¡¯s voice sounded eager in anticipation.


    The time was pressing, and Otto didn¡¯t continue to haggle with him.


    After organizing his thoughts briefly, Otto quickly said, ¡°You know I¡¯m a variant dragon, right? I can tell you stories and knowledge from another world. Believe me, it¡¯s an entirely different world with no connection to this one.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Konoheim¡¯s voice finally sounded.


    ¡°I have to admit, you¡¯ve moved me.


    I¡¯ll help you, but remember, if the stories you tell me later can¡¯t satisfy me¡­ I¡¯ll be angry, believe me, it won¡¯t be a good outcome.¡±


    Otto confidently smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t disappoint you!¡±


    The next second, Konoheim appeared directly between Lars Lait and Otto, and the surrounding magic fluctuations slowly dissipated.


    It seemed that he got here through a temporary portal and maintained his human form as a middle-aged uncle.


    He pointed a finger at Lars Lait, and then a dazzling small light ball shot out from between his fingers.


    As the light ball entered Lars Lait¡¯s heart, the storm titan on the verge of collapse was easily calmed down.


    The light ball that Konoheim shot into Lars Lait¡¯s body became a temporary heart, supplying him with life energy while controlling him from the inside.


    At the same time, Konoheim didn¡¯t forget to remind Otto, ¡°If you want to do something, hurry up. This state can¡¯t last for too long.


    In a maximum of ten minutes, this guy will break free from my control, and then continue to bomb the surroundings into ruins.¡±


    ¡°Ten minutes? That¡¯s absolutely enough!¡±


    With a confident look on his face, Otto approached Lars Lait, and the faster the light points emerged from the latter¡¯s body, the faster they merged into Otto¡¯s body.


    At this time, Lars Lait seemed to regain a bit of consciousness.


    First, he looked at the middle-aged uncle not far in front of him, and then remembered the other¡¯s identity.


    ¡°It¡¯s you again, Konoheim!¡±


    He stared angrily at Konoheim and shouted, ¡°I¡¯ve retreated to the Skyridge Mountains, why won¡¯t you let me go? I haven¡¯t done anything to your precious daughter. What do you want from me?¡±


    Hearing this, Konoheim looked innocently at Otto.


    Because of this action, Lars Lait seemed to have misunderstood something.


    The extremely weak Storm Titan paused, and then seemed to think he had figured out the truth of the matter.


    He yelled angrily, ¡°Is he also your adopted son? You old bastard, you¡¯ve never been with a female dragon in your life, but you keep adopting daughters and sons one after another.


    You have your unique hobbies, but can you stay away from me?¡±


    Having heard something incredible,


    Otto quietly looked at Konoheim, only to see him pointing a gesture at Lars Lait without a blush or heartbeat.


    Immediately afterward, the angry Storm Titan quieted down.


    ¡°If you want to do something, please hurry up; I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help but directly burn this filthy-mouthed bastard into ashes with a single breath!¡±


    Knowing that Konoheim¡¯s patience was running thin, Otto immediately laughed dryly, ¡°Almost there, almost there!¡±


    As Otto approached the furious Lars Lait, the light points emerging from his body blended into Otto¡¯s body like a storm.


    With Konoheim¡¯s pressure, Otto didn¡¯t have to worry about any accidents and focused on devouring Lars Lait.


    In less than ten minutes, Lars Lait was reduced to ashes and dissipated into the air.


    And with the ample energy replenishment, Otto first recovered his severe injuries all over his body and then felt an overwhelming wave of fatigue.


    He needed to go into deep sleep as soon as possible.


    But before that, he had many things to deal with.


    After making sure Sofia was all right, Otto called Saru and asked him to arrange for personnel to start taking over the legion brought by Lars Lait.


    He was really a good guy, not only dedicating himself to Otto but also giving him such a big gift.


    After witnessing Lars Lait¡¯s death, most of the monsters and giants in the Storm Legion had lost their will to fight.


    They were easily taken over by Saru, and then the various leaders of the monsters were marked with the Blood Covenant one by one; they would never be able to change their master in this lifetime.


    Of course, it was just the Blood Covenant alone;


    Otto didn¡¯t want the Dragonborn Transformation Ritual to become as common as every other ritual.


    This was the highest honor that every monster in the Soaring Dragon Legion dreamed of.


    He left the area around Red Copper Castle to the Black Iron Dwarves to handle, while the newly recruited monster legion was naturally taken care of by Saru. As for Otto, he took Sofia back to the Land of the Soaring Dragon first.


    Of course, Konoheim followed closely.


    For him, Otto had already prepared something corresponding.


    At Otto¡¯s eye gesture, Sofia handed Konoheim a thick book from the Treasure Bag.


    On the cover of the book were three large square characters that Konoheim didn¡¯t recognize.


    ¡°This is Journey to the West, a famous novel from another world. Don¡¯t worry, the stories inside are written in the dragon language, you¡¯ll definitely


    understand them.¡±


    As Konoheim took the book, Otto explained.


    Otto could hardly remember the specifics of Journey to the West, and most of the stories in it were written based on the plot of TV dramas with his own secondary-processing..

 Chapter 211 - Chapter 211: 209 Vide Shaman_l

    Chapter 211: 209 Vide Shaman_l


    Translator: 549690339


    After temporarily fooling Konoheim, Otto climbed onto his Blackstone


    Platform, lying on his increasingly thick pile of treasure, and closed his eyes to fall asleep.


    Unexpectedly, his sleep didn¡¯t last long.


    After waking up, Otto looked up at the specially-made calendar in the center of the Council Chamber. Only a week had passed.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Hearing the familiar voice, Otto looked at Sofia, who was smiling at him.


    He looked at the magical pipeline connecting them and quickly understood why.


    While he was asleep, Sofia had been sending him the necessary nutrients through this unique magical pipeline.


    Since he had enough nutrients, his body had evolved and transformed much faster during his sleep.


    More importantly, there would be no more situations like before, where he looked as thin as a Dragon Witch Monster.


    ¡°Princess Sofia and I have recently completed this new spell. The inspiration came from the IV drip you mentioned.¡±


    Moray floated in the air and began to explain, then pointed to a huge container placed on the other side.


    The container contained a thick paste. It looked unappetizing and smelled bad.


    Sofia¡¯s small hand was inside it, and a strange magical radiance flickered in her palm.


    She was using magic to extract nutrients from the paste. Using Sofia¡¯s small mouth would not be sufficient¡­


    Even if she ate non-stop all day and night, she probably couldn¡¯t keep up with Otto¡¯s consumption.


    After Moray¡¯s explanation, Otto understood that this paste was a specially-made nutrient paste, rich in beneficial nutrients for a dragon¡¯s body.


    Apart from being hard to eat, it could be considered the best food for a giant dragon.


    Moray claimed to have raised a True Dragon in the Dark Domain and conducted many experiments with the dragon.


    True or not, for now, Otto felt that his body was in an unprecedentedly good condition.


    The consumption of Laitras had been of great help to him, and Sofia had been by his side, continuously supplying him with essential nutrients.


    By the time he woke up, he was more than twenty meters long.


    For a Silver Dragon, such a size would generally only be achieved at the level of an old dragon.


    Typically, Silver Dragons start with lower power, but once they grow up, their strength is formidable.


    Among the Metal Dragons, they are generally only surpassed by Golden Dragons. Upon reaching 1200 years old, they can transform into a powerful Ancient Dragon, even reaching over 40 meters in length.


    However, Otto, as an anomaly, could not be judged based on a standard Silver Dragon.


    Unless someone knew him deeply, like Sofia, no one would believe that this twenty-meter-long silver giant dragon was not even ten years old¡­


    Since Otto was awake, there was no need for Sofia to keep her delicate hand in the viscous paste.


    Just as Sofia was using magic to clean herself and Otto, Konoheim hurriedly entered the room.


    In his hands, he held the book that Otto had given him before going to sleep.


    As soon as they met, Konoheim couldn¡¯t wait to ask: ¡°You tell me, with all honesty, is this the only interesting story you have?¡±


    So, Otto gave Sofia a look, and the half-elf girl quickly took out another thick book from her treasure bag.


    On it was written, in bold and neat characters that made Konoheim drool, ¡°The


    Romance of the Three Kingdoms.¡±


    Ever since Otto¡¯s soul had been strengthened, his memory had also improved greatly.


    Although he didn¡¯t remember all the details of his life, it was easy for him to compile the books he had once read.


    After receiving the new book, Konoheim went to find a place to hide and read, as if he had found some treasure.


    Just as Konoheim left, Saru entered the room.


    As soon as he saw Otto, he respectfully knelt on the ground.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Gaz returned with Valkyrie Angelia yesterday. Miss Black Rose from the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce also arrived at the Land of the Soaring Dragon this morning.¡±


    Supporting his somewhat groggy head, he quickly recalled the arrangements he had previously made.


    During these days, Sofia had spent most of her time on Otto.


    Seeing her tired face, Otto felt distressed and quickly arranged for her to rest in the inner hall.


    As for himself, he met with both Angelia and Black Rose in the Council Chamber.


    Compared to his last meeting, Otto¡¯s appearance had changed considerably. He had grown significantly larger and looked very imposing.


    Black Rose looked somewhat in disbelief at Otto, then respectfully knelt on the ground, her heart full of sincerity¡­


    She wouldn¡¯t be mistaken ¨C this was the power of a legend.


    What could have happened in just one week?


    Compared to her, Angelia seemed much more composed, since she had already fully dedicated herself to Otto.


    Korf was also there with her, kneeling before Otto in reverence as well.


    This was Korf¡¯s first time in the Land of the Soaring Dragon, and upon seeing Otto, he understood Angelia¡¯s feelings.


    Even without the influence of the Blood Covenant, he wouldn¡¯t dare harbor hostile thoughts towards this terrifying Silver Dragon.


    As for the performance of the three before him, Otto was satisfied. He nodded his head and first looked at Black Rose.


    ¡°Did you bring the item?¡±


    Black Rose did not delay and immediately presented a Dragon Bone Dagger sheathed in a scabbard with her hands.


    At Otto¡¯s request, she placed it on a platform in front of her.


    Then, Otto looked at Angelia and asked, ¡°What do you think of this dagger?¡± From the moment he learned that the King of Felton surrendered after receiving this dagger, Otto suspected that something was off with it.


    As for why he called on Angelia, it was because he thought she might know something about it.


    It¡¯s said that in Old Vide¡¯s territory, there¡¯s an ancient profession that deals with corpses.


    They are called Shamans.


    However, the Shamans of the Lizardmen and other monster races are completely different factions, only sharing the same name.


    Angelia went forward and observed the Dragon Bone Dagger on the platform. She confirmed, ¡°This should be the work of a Shaman, and a very skillful one at that. Unless it was a well-known and experienced Shaman, it would be difficult to achieve this level..

 Chapter 212 - Chapter 212: 210 Self-Destruct Clone 1

    Chapter 212: 210 Self-Destruct Clone 1


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°It should be Nerf¡­


    Angelina quickly gave a name that Otto was hearing for the first time.


    Without Otto¡¯s request, she quickly explained: ¡°He already has a bad reputation.


    He¡¯s a famous old shaman in Lait¡¯s territory, and he¡¯s said to have a good relationship with the new king of Lait.


    This dragon bone dagger should be his work.¡±


    ¡°So, do you think this thing has anything to do with King Felton suddenly becoming stupid?¡±


    Originally, just letting Sofia take a glance at it would be enough to understand its effect.


    But now Sofia is resting in the inner palace, she¡¯s been working hard for Otto these days, Otto doesn¡¯t want to disturb her.


    So Angelina has become a useful tool.


    After thinking for a moment with furrowed brows, Angelina hesitated and said: ¡°My master was once an excellent shaman, and under his guidance, I became an excellent Valkyrie.


    Unfortunately, he passed away a long time ago, otherwise, he would have a lot of useful opinions on this matter.


    I¡¯ve heard him say that in the old Vide shaman¡¯s spells, there is a kind of mind control technique that can only be performed using the bones of living beings as a medium.


    The higher the grade of the creature¡¯s bones used in the spell, the stronger it is.


    If the casting material is this dragon bone dagger, controlling part of King Felton¡¯s mind and making him declare unconditional surrender to the new king of Lait seems not impossible.


    After all, although King Felton is in a high position, he is essentially an ordinary person. ¡±


    It sounds like it might be the case.


    Then, Otto asked Black Rose: ¡°I remember you saying that before King of Farrand declared surrender, the new king of Lait had a red dragon drop a pile of skulls in front of him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, great Silver Dragon Lord.¡±


    Black Rose first nodded in confirmation, and then added with a regretful look on Otto¡¯s face: ¡°But those skulls have been disposed of, either by Farrand¡¯s nobles or by the new king of Lait.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­


    Otto pursed his lips, then looked at Angelina: ¡°So, how much do you know about this spell?


    Or in other words, to what extent can this method be used?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know much about this spell either.¡±


    Angelina said: ¡°But both King Felton and King of Farrand are ordinary people who have been pampered all their lives.


    According to some of my master¡¯s daily practices, this spell should not be very effective.


    Even if they wanted to affect my mind, they would need at least the bones of a legendary powerhouse, which is not easy to come by.


    I think this is why he hasn¡¯t dealt with me like this so far.¡±


    It does seem to be the case, after all, the resistance army led by Angelina has begun to enter Lait¡¯s territory.


    If the barrier to using this method were low, the new king of Lait would have used it on Angelina long ago.


    As for this matter, Otto was no longer interested.


    He first introduced Angelina and Black Rose to each other, and then said to Black Rose: ¡°She is my current spokesperson in Mido, if you want to defeat the new king of Lait as soon as possible, it¡¯s best to talk to her!¡±


    Hearing this, Black Rose immediately became very interested in Angelina.


    What kind of sparks would come out of their interaction was no longer in Otto¡¯s consideration.


    After everyone in the Council Chamber left, Otto began focusing on his newly acquired abilities.


    Keep in mind that Lars Lait was a bona fide legendary titan from the Storm Titans, an incredibly powerful group within the Titan race.


    If he hadn¡¯t been seriously injured somewhere, Otto and Sofia combined wouldn¡¯t be enough to crush him.


    If it really came to that, and Konoheim didn¡¯t want to help, he would have to flee as far away with Sofia as possible.


    Fortunately, Lady Luck still favored him in the end.


    Although he¡¯s still an atheist or non-believer in this world.


    The mixed blood of red and silver dragons, as well as the soul from another world.


    Otto really doesn¡¯t know whether to believe in the Mother of Evil Dragons, Tiamat, or the Lord of the North Wind, Bahamut.


    Since it¡¯s unclear, he simply doesn¡¯t believe in either.


    First and foremost, after devouring Lars Lait, his strength has reached the legendary level,


    Not only that, he has directly skipped the initial stage, barely reaching the middle level even among all the legendary powerhouses.


    Moreover, there are various modified thunder spell versions, such as Lightning Drop Skill and Throwing Spear.


    There are also many supporting spells, such as Light Body Skill and Flight Skill, which have become passive skills hanging on Otto¡¯s body after being modded by Light Ball Boss.


    What satisfies Otto the most is that he gained the mighty body of the Storm Titan.


    Quite literally.


    As Otto¡¯s thoughts flowed, his body began to emit a continuous crackling sound.


    Then his body stood up straighter and straighter, finally resembling a humanoid being, or more like the image of the Sacred Lord from Otto¡¯s memory.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a thunderous bang, a huge lightning spear appeared in Otto¡¯s forepaw.


    In no time, the color of the spear, composed entirely of condensed energy, changed.


    The violent arc turned into a scorching flame, then slowly became a viscous strong acid.


    Obviously, these new abilities from Lars Lait have merged with Otto¡¯s body, becoming even more unpredictable.


    Also, Lars Lait¡¯s final self-destruct ability was inherited by Otto as well.


    And this is the ability that Otto is most concerned about.


    After saying hello to Saru, he flew to an uninhabited open space.


    Then, a shrunken version of Otto separated from his body.


    Size-wise, even counting the tail, it wasn¡¯t even one meter long.


    He first nodded to Otto¡¯s main body, then flew into the air and plunged a claw into his own chest.


    Before long, the miniature Otto exploded violently, sweeping everything around with raging thunderous power.


    It was incredibly powerful, even with his mental preparation, Otto was still startled.


    At the same time, he was grateful that he was clinging to Konoheim¡¯s leg at the time, as otherwise, his barely surviving against the massive explosion of the old legendary titan, Lars Lait, would have had a slim chance.


    It¡¯s almost comparable to his full-force lightning breath, and the energy from the explosion can also be freely designated by him..

 Chapter 213 - Chapter 213: 211 Land of Red Flames_l

    Chapter 213: 211 Land of Red Flames_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Moreover, these small bodies, less than a meter in length, can be divided into more than ten at a time.


    Of course, controlling so many clones can be quite troublesome.


    But if they simply swarm forward, the actual operation might not be that difficult.


    ¡°This is amazing!¡±


    A smile appeared on Otto¡¯s face as he seemed to have already imagined his future enemies being surrounded by a group of mini-ottos and then blasted into pieces.


    In addition, the size of the clones can be even larger.


    Theoretically, the power of the self-explosion would also increase accordingly. However, after using this ability, he would need to consume a large amount of food to replenish the energy expended.


    Overall, it is a very practical new ability, which is bound to become his go-to last resort.


    When Otto returned to the Land of the Soaring Dragon satisfied, the conversation between Angelina and Black Rose had also ended.


    Looking at their expressions, the conversation seemed to have gone smoothly.


    Black Rose took her leave first, and Angelina stayed behind.


    When the surroundings quieted down, Angelina said to Otto: ¡°Your Majesty, she wants to win me over¡­¡±


    ¡°Black Rose?¡±


    Otto asked curiously, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°In short, she wants to form an alliance with me.¡¯


    Angelina truthfully said: ¡°Yes, completely bypassing you. She doesn¡¯t seem to know my true identity and treats me as an ordinary human noble.¡±


    ¡°Heh! Bauhinia¡­


    Otto shook his head, smiling: ¡°Merchants, these selfish creatures, always take risks for profit. If the price is right, they are even willing to sell the rope used to hang themselves.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, I didn¡¯t agree to her.¡±


    ¡°Did you explicitly refuse her?¡±


    Angelina hesitated for a moment, then immediately knelt in front of Otto:


    ¡°Please forgive me, I¡­¡±


    ¡°You misunderstand me.¡±


    Otto said indifferently: ¡°I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t give up on you easily. If she continues to try to contact you in the future, you can agree to her.¡±


    ¡°Like


    Angelina looked at Otto, puzzled.


    ¡°Just do that. When the time comes, I¡¯ll tell you what to do.¡±


    Though Angelina was more proficient in fighting and killing than these roundabout matters, she also understood that a servant should not pry too much into her master¡¯s thoughts.


    All she needed to know was that whatever Otto asked her to do, she would do, and that was enough.


    Then Otto instructed, ¡°In the near future, I will send some Burrowing Worms and Kobolds to Mido. They will dig a tunnel between Mido and the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    After this project is completed, it will be much more convenient for you to travel between Mido and the Land of the Soaring Dragon in the future.


    When you go back, be more vigilant. There may be several small-scale earthquakes occurring in the Mido Region in the future. Don¡¯t let your people mistake my pets for ordinary monsters and kill them.¡±


    ¡°Please rest assured, Great Silver Dragon Lord!¡±


    Angelina respectfully agreed, and then left the Land of the Soaring Dragon with Korf.


    As soon as they left, Goblin Gaz came into the Council Chamber.


    ¡°How did your task go?¡±Otto looked forward to working with this powerful goblin, who proved to be one of the most useful in his family after Saru.


    While instructing him to call for Angelina, Otto also arranged another task for him.


    The goblin respectfully knelt before Otto and said, ¡°The current situation at the junction of Dragon Bone Wasteland and Nolan Forest has been investigated.¡±


    Investigating the current state of the Dragon Bone Wasteland was the other task Otto gave to Gaz.


    So far, the most dominant force there is still the Trade Federation, led by Black Gold City.


    The federation is made up of several independent city-states, which have connections with each other.


    From the beginning, Otto was distrustful of the Bauhinia Chamber of


    Commerce.


    Ordinary traders would not dare to do business with a giant dragon, let alone one that is affiliated with numerous evil creatures and appears more like an evil dragon.


    Bauhinia is definitely more than just an ordinary chamber of commerce.


    Unfortunately, Link the werewolf, who had some connection with them, knew nothing about it.


    He probably was still being fooled by Lady Bauhinia, thinking the imposter Black Rose who posed as her was the real person.


    Under Otto¡¯s prompting, Gaz continued, ¡°The current situation there seems to have little difference from when I left Black Gold City.¡±


    The city-state closest to Nolan Forest is not Black Gold City, but Loess City, whose lord is a not-so-weak centaur.


    As of now, Loess City seems to be the transit station for Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce¡¯s trade in the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Moreover, according to intelligence, Rita, the leader of the Swift Spear Clan, was spotted in Loess City by a lizardman named Bark.


    She likely has received shelter in Loess City, and possibly even joined it.¡±


    As for the female centaur who escaped from Gaz, Otto still had some impression of her.


    This is somewhat tricky ¨C at first, when there was no information, it would be easy to just kill this escaped fish.


    But now, he felt the need to consider Konoheim¡¯s wishes.


    After all, this is the last little sibling of someone¡¯s cherished daughter, even though he doubted Storm Titan would recognize Rita.


    If you count this year, she has already been away from Nolan Forest for two hundred years.


    Regarding the disposal of the escaped fish, there is no need to rush; it won¡¯t be too late to wait after Otto probes Konoheim¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°Outside Loess City, there are also some mixed adventurer towns with very chaotic inhabitants, including various races.


    Since the new king Lait waged wars on neighboring countries, many refugees have poured in there.


    Because most city-states in Dragon Bone Wasteland are unwilling to accept poor refugees, they mostly cram into those shabby and narrow adventurer towns.


    This is all the current information about the junction between Dragon Bone


    Wasteland and Nolan Forest.¡±


    In addition to that, Gaz continued, ¡°Regarding those newly joined monsters of the Soaring Dragon Legion, that is, those who once belonged to Lars Lait.


    We have obtained some interesting information from them.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it¡­¡±


    Otto squinted his eyes, lazily lying on the pile of treasure on the Blackstone Platform.


    ¡°It¡¯s very likely that the injury of Storm Titan Lars Lait was done by a powerful


    Demon Lord!¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s quite interesting.¡±


    Indeed, Otto became genuinely intrigued.


    So, Gaz continued, ¡°The new members of the Soaring Dragon Legion don¡¯t know much about the specific situation, but at this point, we can confirm:


    He is currently squatting in the far east of the Skyreach Mountains, that is, in the Land of Red Flames. It is highly probable that he is a Demon Lord skilled in the use of fire..

 Chapter 214 - Chapter 214: 212 Spicy Snack-Flavored Volcano Core 1

    Chapter 214: 212 Spicy Snack-Flavored Volcano Core 1


    Translator: 549690339


    Otto had a keen interest in the Demon Lord of the Land of Red Flames.


    According to the map he purchased in Black Gold City, it should be a cursed land where eternal flame burns year after year.


    It was said to be one of the starting points for the Demon Lord invasion of the continent in the past, and even now, it still harbored some descendants of the demons.


    In fact, even Laitras, at the height of its power, was grievously wounded by one of the Demon Lords there, so it¡¯s possible Otto may run into similar boss battles in the future.


    So Otto instructed Gaz to pay more attention to information about such matters and deploy specialized reconnaissance teams for deeper investigations.


    After Gaz left, Otto tried to inquire if Konoheim had any intel about this issue.


    Unfortunately, however, even experienced Konoheim couldn¡¯t offer a clear explanation.


    He had been to the Land of Red Flames but that was a long time ago.


    After giving some books he¡¯s written based on his memories to Konoheim, Otto flew toward Red Copper Castle with his dragon wings.


    His goal this time was to acquire the Fire Forge Furnace and the Fire Forging Skill.


    It seemed that the very object that Lars Lait had set his heart on obtaining was still an unknown to Otto.


    Due to his sudden arrival, Red Copper Castle held a grand welcoming ceremony and had Burrowing Worms make a special passage for Otto.


    After all, his body was too massive to pass through the existing main entrance.


    Dain and Ebik prepared a lavish feast for Otto, and almost all the high-ranking Black Iron Dwarves in Red Copper Castle attended the event.


    But it seemed the Silver Dragon was uninterested in such things.


    After a quick glance at each other, Dain led irrelevant people to leave quickly.


    Although a bit unwilling, Ebik still escorted Otto to the Fire Forge Furnace vicinity.


    First thing that caught Otto¡¯s eyes was a heavy metal wall, etched with various exquisite runes.


    Even from a distance, one could feel the scorching heat emanating from within.


    In the middle of the metal wall was a small hole connected to a smithing furnace.


    Ordinarily, dwarves skilled in forging would use this furnace to harness the power of the Fire Forge Furnace.


    After just a short while, Ebik was already drenched in sweat, but Otto found it refreshing.


    To him, the high temperature here didn¡¯t even feel like a sauna, but rather his favorite temperature in an air-conditioned room.


    Ignoring Ebik¡¯s changing expressions, Otto directly smacked the smithing furnace away with a slap and then peered into the opening.


    Scorching hot magma flowed out from the hole and pooled on the ground, engulfing Otto¡¯s hind claws.


    Despite Ebik¡¯s shocked expression, Otto showed no signs of discomfort.


    The hole was too small and hampered Otto¡¯s observation.


    So, the Silver Dragon violently expanded the opening with his sharp front claws until his entire head could fit.


    Of course, this action also caused the surrounding temperature to rise rapidly. Poor Ebik¡¯s black face turned beet red due to the heat.


    It was no longer suitable for him to linger here, but he didn¡¯t trust leaving the Fire Forge Furnace alone.


    He never expected to welcome Otto right after bidding farewell to Lars Lait.


    Feeling conflicted, Ebik didn¡¯t know what to do as he watched Otto, who had lost his usual dignity and pomp, sticking his head into the Fire Forge Furnace.


    Since the Blood Covenant had been etched into his soul, any resistance against Otto was powerless, no matter what Otto did to the Fire Forge Furnace.


    But despite that, he still wanted to stay here.


    The perspective shifts back to Otto.


    With his head inside the Fire Forge Furnace, he successfully observed its true appearance.


    There was a slight discrepancy in his previous understanding, as it turned out that the Fire Forge Furnace was actually made up of multiple volcano cores.


    These cores, condensed and compressed by the ancestors of the Three Great Dwarves, floated within the metal walls like mini suns.


    The interior of the metal walls was etched with special high-temperature resistant inscriptions; otherwise, the walls would have melted into a pool of iron under the constant baking of these volcano cores.


    Gazing at the dazzlingly hot cores, Otto suddenly had a bold idea.


    He withdrew his head from the wall and asked the drenched Ebik, ¡°There are quite a few volcano cores inside the Fire Forge Furnace. If we were to remove one or two, there shouldn¡¯t be any issues, right?¡±


    What?!


    Startled, Ebik wiped the sweat from his forehead, recalled the contents of the Fire Forging Skill, and gave a definitive answer.


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any impact.¡±


    With a dry laugh, Ebik said, ¡°Originally, the Fire Forge Furnace was meant to be used by multiple forging masters simultaneously. If we lack one or two volcano cores, it just means there will be fewer seats for them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that!¡±


    With a smile on his face, Otto once again stuck his head inside the metal wall under Ebik¡¯s stiff expression.


    Then, he took aim at the nearest volcano core and leaned in with his mouth.


    Despite being condensed, the size and energy it contained were still astonishing.


    However, the scariest of the high temperature was not a problem for Otto, who possessed the strength and abilities equivalent to a legendary Red Dragon. After a few bites, he had already eaten away almost half of a volcano core.


    The taste was quite unique-chan; if compared to Otto¡¯s previous world¡¯s recipes, the texture was like chocolate, but the flavor was more like spicy strips.


    Right, like a big knife meat flavor¡­


    Overall, it catered to Otto¡¯s taste buds.


    So, he continued to devour the core even faster, and in no time, the whole volcano core was gone.


    Ebik, who was standing on the side and witnessed everything in confusion, didn¡¯t know how to react or what face to make.


    Meanwhile, Otto seemed somewhat dissatisfied, licking the corners of his mouth. According to the feedback from the Light Ball Boss, eating just one volcano core apparently wasn¡¯t enough.


    So, he set his sights on another core.


    Soon, that core also succumbed to his poisonous mouth, followed by the third.


    Well, there was no helping it. He just needed that bit more¡­


    Under Ebik¡¯s pleading gaze, Otto finally pulled his head out of the metal wall after devouring the third volcano core, feeling satisfied at last.


    It seemed that the remaining cores would be safe. He had paid so much, and it was finally worth it¡­.

 Chapter 215 - Chapter 215: 213 Daily Life Remains Unchanged_1

    Chapter 215: 213 Daily Life Remains Unchanged_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Just as Ebik had hoped, Otto lost interest in the remaining volcanic cores.


    Furthermore, the silver dragon kindly sealed up the constantly flowing magma tunnel.


    Although the surroundings were still a mess, the Black Iron Dwarves would have a much easier time repairing the Fire Forge Furnace in the future.


    The three entire volcanic cores provided considerable help to Otto, and he felt an intense fatigue that required him to sleep once again.


    However, he had long been used to this situation and could endure it for some time.


    He still had some questions for Ebik.


    ¡°How is the construction of the underground tunnel going?¡±


    At this point, Otto and Ebik had returned to normal ground.


    Wiping the sweat from his face, Ebik said, ¡°The metal tracks leading from Red Copper Castle to Black Iron Field and the Sulfur Mountains have been laid.


    Also, the Magic Train is undergoing experimental operation between Red Copper Castle and Black Iron Field.


    Currently, the energy source is the Magic Crystal, which generates plenty of power and runs at a high speed.


    We believe that it will not take long before it can operate normally.¡±


    ¡°How large is the Magic Train? Or, how many people can it accommodate?¡±


    To this question, Ebik quickly replied, ¡°From what we¡¯ve seen so far, a fully loaded Magic Train can hold about four to five hundred Black Iron Dwarves.¡±


    ¡°Too small!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ebik looked puzzled at Otto, who sternly said, ¡°I¡¯m saying that the Magic Train is too small; what use is it with only four to five hundred people?


    I need you to upgrade it as soon as possible, with enough room to fit at least one or two thousand people!¡±


    ¡°This currently presents some difficulties¡­¡±


    Ebik looked troubled.


    But Otto ruthlessly said, ¡°Difficulties are meant to be overcome; I don¡¯t care about the process, only the result.


    During the research and experimentation process, you can ask Saru for anything you need.¡±


    ¡°Very well, as you wish, Your Majesty¡­¡±


    Seeing Otto¡¯s unyielding stance, Ebik sighed and accepted his fate.


    Just before Otto left, Ebik, as if remembering something, addressed him, ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t know if you still have any impression of the Mountain King.¡±


    ¡°Mountain King?¡±


    Thinking for a moment, Otto remembered that he had met the man before the Young Death Tatum Hill.


    However, he had not seen him since then.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the problem?¡±


    Hearing Otto¡¯s question, a disdainful smile appeared on Ebik¡¯s face.


    He sneered, ¡°Just a couple of days ago, the Mountain King sent a messenger to Red Copper Castle, stating that the Mountain Dwarves were willing to befriend the Black Iron Dwarves for generations and form an alliance in advancing and retreating together.


    He even wanted to covet the Fire Forge Furnace and share all the veins in the sky-high mountains with the Black Iron Dwarves.


    I still remember when he fled back to Mountain Castle like a crippled dog with his tail between his legs.


    I really don¡¯t know how that fool had the nerve to say those words to me¡­¡±


    After hearing this, Otto more or less understood the situation.


    ¡°I heard he has a Legendary Warhammer in his hand, doesn¡¯t he?¡±


    Dangerous look crept over Otto¡¯s face.


    Ebik hesitated for a moment, then nodded in confirmation.


    ¡°I will grant you command of the Soaring Dragon Legion. You have only one week to annihilate those ungrateful fools and then deliver the Mountain King¡¯s Legendary Warhammer with a bow tied around it to the Land of the Soaring Dragon.¡±


    As long as he had the Soaring Dragon Legion¡¯s help, this would not be a difficult task.


    And so, Ebik readily took on the task.


    After Otto left, Ebik solemnly sat on the throne that once belonged to the Red Copper King.


    All this time, he still didn¡¯t know if what he was doing was right.


    But the moment he touched the throne, he realized that the Red Copper Dwarves were history and the Mountain Dwarves would also suffer the wrath of the Silver Dragon Lord.


    Of the former Three Hammer Alliance, only the Black Iron Dwarves could continue under his leadership, in addition to gaining Red Copper Castle and a large amount of veins.


    It would not be long before Mountain Castle would become their possession.


    Evidence showed that his choice was indeed the right one!


    A satisfied smile appeared on Ebik¡¯s face.


    Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    When Otto returned to the Council Chamber, he saw Sofia first.


    The half-elf girl seemed to have recovered well, and Otto greeted her before climbing onto the treasure-laden Blackstone Platform and falling into a deep sleep.


    After Otto fell asleep, Moray, who was surprisingly well-behaved lately, floated out from behind Sofia.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to tell him about this? After all, you¡¯ve done so much for him¡­¡±


    Moray¡¯s tone sounded somewhat indignant on Sofia¡¯s behalf.


    As one of the parties involved, Sofia appeared calm and told Moray, ¡°Prepare more of that nutrient solution that we used before.¡±


    As they found out recently, with sufficient nutrient intake, Otto¡¯s sleeping time could be significantly reduced.


    Sofia was still regretting that if they had discovered this earlier, Otto wouldn¡¯t have slept for several years.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what¡¯s so great about this big clumsy dragon that makes you go to such lengths for him¡­¡±


    Moray muttered under his breath, clearly unsatisfied with Otto, but eventually he prepared the special nutrient solution according to Sofia¡¯s request.


    It was still a sticky, slimy goo with a strange taste¡­


    A few days ago, in order to be able to use the powerful Meteor Strike Skill, Sofia had used the scale inscribed with the Dragonborn Transformation Ritual.


    At the time, everything seemed to go smoothly.


    However, once they returned to the Land of the Soaring Dragon and had ample time to study the changes, Sofia and Moray discovered some problems.


    The Dragonborn Transformation was certainly circumvented and temporarily acted as a mana reserve,


    but they had forgotten one thing at the time: the Blood Covenant.


    In their haste, Sofia hadn¡¯t even considered removing the Blood Covenant before using Otto¡¯s scale.


    In short, Sofia was now bound to Otto like the creatures of the Soaring Dragon Legion and had offered her whole heart and soul to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; even without the Blood Covenant, I would never betray the big, clumsy dragon.¡±


    Sofia stuck her hand into the gooey mess and laughed at Moray, ¡°So, nothing¡¯s changed in our daily lives, has it?¡±

 Chapter 216 - Chapter 216: 214 Continental Situation_1

    Chapter 216: 214 Continental Situation_1


    Translator: 549690339


    This time Otto unexpectedly slept for a long time.


    Even with Sofia¡¯s help and an adequate supply of nutrients, he still slept for two whole weeks.


    When Otto woke up groggily from the Blackstone Platform, he felt an indescribable hunger.


    This surprised him, as he hadn¡¯t felt this way in a long time.


    After all, the last time he woke up from sleep, he didn¡¯t need to eat a lot like before, thanks to Sofia¡¯s help.


    But this time was slightly different. As soon as he woke up from his sleep, he felt as if he had an extra organ in his chest.


    Sofia looked exhausted, so Otto didn¡¯t want to bother her too much.


    After sending her to rest in the inner hall, he instructed Saru to bring enough food. Although the taste was much worse, it was still acceptable.


    Afterward, Otto studied the new organ in his chest while eating.


    In a short while, the food in front of him was completely consumed.


    Based on his past eating habits, this amount of food was enough for him to eat for three days.


    But he couldn¡¯t help it. He still felt hungry, so Saru arranged for more food.


    When the next batch of food arrived, Otto had thoroughly researched the new ability he gained from devouring the volcanic core.


    Simply put, he had grown an energy furnace-like thing in his chest. It can supply continuous energy to almost all of Otto¡¯s abilities.


    His energy source was through massive eating.


    Not only ordinary food but various minerals and other things that can provide energy in everyday life can be alternatives.


    In this regard, Magic Crystals seem to be the most suitable energy source.


    However, there are too many places in the Land of the Soaring Dragon that need to use Magic Crystals, and simply swallowing them as food would seem too wasteful.


    For now, the most economical energy source is various ordinary food.


    Recently, Longfang¡¯s animal husbandry has been quite well, and Otto doesn¡¯t have to worry about meat.


    Only after the fourth batch of food from Saru did Otto finally fill his stomach.


    Or rather, filling his chest¡¯s energy furnace with enough energy.


    Then, Otto took a break and went out to test whether his various abilities would change under the support of this energy furnace.


    The most important thing was the various spraying weapons that Otto often used.


    The conclusion was delightful as his various spraying weapons had received varying degrees of power amplification.


    Among them, Flame Breath and other related weapons had a massive increase in power. Now, his Flame Breath can even instantly burn through a large hole in a hard rock.


    Such an attack would naturally have dire consequences if it hit ordinary creatures.


    Moreover, the abilities of almost everyone else had also been enhanced, which satisfied Otto greatly.


    After returning to the Land of the Soaring Dragon, he focused on recent events.


    Saru respectfully stood not far from Otto, reporting the recent significant intelligence one by one.


    Most of the matters were related to the new Lait King, who was still causing quite a stir recently.


    First of all, Angelina and her resistance army had made remarkable progress, capturing nearly half of the original Lait Kingdom¡¯s territory.


    Even if his backyard was on fire, the new Lait King showed no intention of returning to his hometown. Instead, he continued to encroach on Felton¡¯s territory as much as possible.


    When compared to Felton, the small territory of the former Lait Kingdom didn¡¯t matter much.


    It seems that the appetite of the current Lait King has grown substantially.


    However, the resistance of the local nobles was fierce, and in a short time, the new Lait King couldn¡¯t swallow such a big piece of cake.


    Yesterday, the underground tunnels between the soaring Land of the Dragon and the Sulfur Mountains were finally connected. The Burrowing Worms did an excellent job.


    Although the Black Iron Dwarves have not yet been able to build a Magic Train that can accommodate thousands of people, as Otto requested.


    But even if they rely on walking through the tunnels, the time it takes to reach the destination will be reduced significantly.


    Then, Saru continued, ¡°Your Majesty, three days ago, Black Rose paid a visit to the Dragon Soaring Land and wanted to see you.


    At that time, you were in a deep sleep, so I declined her request.


    After that, she told me the reason for her visit, hoping that I would pass it on to you.¡±


    ¡°What did she say?¡±


    ¡°She hopes that the Soaring Dragon Legion will start as soon as possible to help Felton, encircle the new Lait King from both sides and permanently eliminate him.¡±


    Otto narrowed his eyes, Black Rose seemed to be more impatient lately, it looks like the threat to them from the new Lait King is growing more significant.


    Suddenly, Otto asked, ¡°By the way, where is Link¡¯s noble family from?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s from Felkorde, in the Western Empire, Your Majesty.¡±


    It makes sense. Once Felton falls, barring Dawn Forest, the next one to face the new Lait King will be the Western Empire, Felkorde.


    If even the Felkorde Empire falls in the hands of the new Lait King, the idea of ruling the world might have a chance of becoming a reality.


    However, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the new Lait King would dare to step into the Dawn Forest.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing that might interest you.¡±


    Saru added finally, ¡°Recently, the Caran Kingdom has approached the Black Iron Dwarves, hoping to buy a large number of sophisticated weapons and equipment at any price.¡±


    ¡°Caran? The one that borders Red Copper Castle and the Black Iron Field in the Skyrend Mountains, is next to Harvest Bay, and often does business with the Eastern Empire?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡±


    Saru nodded with affirmation, then continued, ¡°But according to the intelligence, the true buyer behind this order should be the Eastern Empire. The Caran people are just middlemen who can earn a lot of commissions.¡±


    What¡¯s worth noting is that the Eastern Empire¡¯s demand for weapons and equipment is vast. If possible, they even want to buy Black Iron Ballistae.


    No matter how you look at it, it seems as if they are preparing for a large-scale war!¡±


    Hearing this, Otto thought for a while, considering the terrain; it is probable that the Eastern Empire has already allied with the new Lait King.


    Do they want to wait until Felton completely falls and then jointly attack the Western Empire with the new Lait King?

 Chapter 217 - Chapter 217: 215 There’s Still Time_1

    Chapter 217: 215 There¡¯s Still Time_1


    Translator: 549690339


    This is quite interesting.


    After thinking for a moment, Otto said, ¡°If I remember correctly, the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce represented by the Black Rose has always been buying weapons and equipment produced by the Black Iron Dwarves from us, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Since their backing is the Western Empire, it¡¯s not impossible for them to do business with the Eastern Empire.¡±


    With a cold smile, Otto said, ¡°But what is this Caran Kingdom anyway, and what right does it have to interfere in my business?¡±


    ¡°So what do you mean?¡±


    Saru cautiously looked at Otto, who suddenly asked with some dissatisfaction, ¡°What about the Mountain Dwarves? I remember I only gave the Black Iron Dwarves a week¡¯s time. It can¡¯t still be unresolved by now, can it?¡±


    ¡°The Mountain Dwarves have already been annihilated by the Soaring Dragon Legion, and the Mountain Castle and the Mountain Dwarves¡¯ mines have been occupied by the Black Iron Dwarves.¡±


    Seeing Otto¡¯s expression not improving, he hurriedly continued, ¡°This happened a week ago, but the Mountain King was cunning, and the Black Iron Dwarves and the Soaring Dragon Legion had to spend a lot of effort to capture him.


    He is currently on his way to the Land of the Soaring Dragon, accompanied by the Legendary Warhammer Rock. They are traveling through underground tunnels and should arrive in the Land of the Soaring Dragon tonight.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Otto nodded, ¡°It seems that Ebik and Dain have not disappointed me. By the way, is the Soaring Dragon Legion that was sent to support them still stationed in the Sky Mountain Range?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty, they are currently led by Link, helping the Black Iron Dwarves stabilize the surrounding situation and are expected to return to the Land of the Soaring Dragon in a few days.¡±


    Saru answered truthfully.


    Then Otto directly said, ¡°They don¡¯t have to come back, just go and annihilate Caran for me. As for the business with the Eastern Empire, casually support a puppet regime from Caran to be my spokesperson.¡±


    From the beginning, Otto had always avoided appearing in human kingdoms.


    Even when he helped Valkyrie Angelia regain her territory in Mido, he quickly had the Soaring Dragon Legion withdraw after the event.


    What he feared was attracting the attention of powerful human beings due to his high-profile actions. After all, it was not a big deal for them to fight each other in their daily lives.


    But if a giant dragon suddenly joined the fray, it would be a completely different concept.


    However, everything changed after Otto stepped into the realm of Legend.


    Due to the special nature of dragons, even legendary powerhouses, within the same realm, Otto had the confidence to simultaneously duel at least four opponents without falling into a disadvantage, except for Titans or other super creatures.


    The need for a well-trained, coordinated dragon-slaying team was not a joke.


    As for the more powerful demi-gods, Otto didn¡¯t think these people who could survive the apocalypse would come out for some mundane matters.


    Well¡­ maybe Konoheim was an exception.


    Although there was no sufficient evidence, even after stepping into the realm of Legend, Otto still couldn¡¯t feel how powerful the Brass Dragon was.


    He guessed that this guy was at least a demi-god level powerhouse.


    However, the geographical location of the Caran Kingdom was quite special, and its only connection to other humans was through the sea route crossing Harvest Bay.


    In short, as long as Otto acted quickly, sealed off Harvest Bay, and proceeded smoothly, there would likely be no ripples caused.


    Thinking of this, Otto added, ¡°Let Gaz handle this matter personally and make it look good.¡±I¡¯ve heard that he still has some attachment to Black Gold City. Tell him that after this matter is resolved, our next target will be Black Gold City!¡±


    The old Lizardman respectfully withdrew, determined to fulfill Otto¡¯s request faithfully.


    At this time, the benefits of having a group of capable subordinates were clearly evident, as Otto no longer needed to handle many matters personally.


    As long as he issued accurate commands, there would always be someone to carry them out excellently.


    When night fell, Mountain King Witte and his once-legendary warhammer Rock were brought before Otto.


    Upon meeting Otto, the Mountain King immediately kneeled in front of the Blackstone Platform.


    This was rather surprising for Otto, as Witte was unexpectedly spineless compared to his other two cousins.


    ¡°Honorable Silver Dragon Lord, I am willing to offer everything I have in exchange for my life and freedom¡­¡±


    When Witte spoke these words, Otto almost burst into laughter.


    ¡°How interesting. Do you really have anything of value now?¡±


    ¡°I can offer the legendary warhammer Rock handed down through generations of Mountain Dwarves. I believe its value is more than enough to exchange for my life and freedom¡­¡±


    At this point, Witte glanced at the warhammer lying on the ground beside him.


    ¡°How boring. This is already my spoils of war.¡±


    With a stern face, Otto looked at Witte. An Acid Ball larger than Witte¡¯s body appeared out of thin air.


    If Witte was hit by this Acid Ball, he would surely be dissolved into a disgusting, viscous substance in an instant.


    Just as the Acid Ball was about to make contact with Witte, the Mountain Dwarf suddenly shouted, ¡°Stop! I have other bargaining chips that will interest you!¡±


    The Acid Ball, inches away from touching him, suddenly halted in midair.


    With a scowl, Otto felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    ¡°So, you fools can¡¯t say everything at once, can you?¡±


    Otto¡¯s blood-red eyes stared intently at Witte: ¡°Speak now, but I¡¯ll only give you one chance!¡±


    Barely escaping death, Witte took a deep breath and quickly said under Otto¡¯s impatient gaze, ¡°Regarding the Demon Lord who seriously injured Lait Lars, I know his identity. Aren¡¯t you investigating information about the Land of Red Flames? I know about all this!¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Otto glared at Witte and sneered, ¡°You indeed saved one of your lives, but you still want freedom?¡±


    Although Witte seemed somewhat fearful, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Yes, Honorable Silver Dragon Lord.


    As long as you promise not to kill me and let me leave, I will tell you everything I know!¡±


    ¡°Interesting, but I have an even better proposal.¡±


    As Witte looked confused, a terrifyingly designed wand suddenly floated in front of him.


    And then, the Magic Array actually spoke in a human voice, ¡°Ah! It seems the time has finally come for the great Legendary Witch Demon, Moray, to take the stage!¡±


    Moray curved his wand and respectfully bowed to Otto before cackling, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord Otto. I will drain every bit of valuable information from this Mountain Dwarf¡¯s soul.¡±


    Afterward, the demonic face on the ruby looked at Witte, expressing regret as it said, ¡°Tsk, you missed an opportunity to end your suffering sooner.


    From now on, we have all the time in the world to get along!¡±

 Chapter 218 - Chapter 218: 216 Let’s Go Out and Stroll Around_1

    Chapter 218: 216 Let¡¯s Go Out and Stroll Around_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Once the Council Chamber was quiet again, Otto swallowed the Legendary Warhammer Rock into his stomach.


    He had already swallowed the other Legendary Warhammer Flame before, and it didn¡¯t seem to cause any problems, so he didn¡¯t want to bother Sofia anymore.


    The half-elf girl was still resting in the inner hall.


    Then, he happily lay down on the heap of treasures on the Blackstone Platform and fell asleep once again.


    It seemed like he had been sleeping a lot lately, having gained a lot during his time in the Sky Mountains.


    When Otto woke up again, two days had passed.


    As for the power of the Legendary Warhammer Rock, it was perfectly inherited by him.


    Unlike Flame, Rock¡¯s ability was rather simple and crude.


    Every attack would stack the defense of the wielder, and when the defense reached its limit, it could be instantly converted to an attack.


    Of course, it could also be used in advance.


    Although the ability description seems simple, it is indeed a very powerful and practical ability.


    After acquiring it, Otto¡¯s confidence couldn¡¯t help but inflate a little bit more.


    Then, he called Saru over.


    This old lizardman was practically omnipotent; the first thing to do after waking up from sleep was to call him, and there was never a mistake.


    Through Saru, Otto learned that there was nothing worth his attention happening in the Land of the Soaring Dragon recently.


    There were specialists handling matters in every aspect, so for a moment, Otto suddenly became idle.


    Because Moray needed to deal with the soul of the Mountain King, a lot of magical research was put on hold. Now, Sofia was sitting bored on the throne in the Council Chamber, yawning.


    Otto took a glance at the map and then made a suggestion to Sofia, ¡°How about we go out for a walk and clear our minds? Like going to Black Gold City and pick some things you like.¡±


    ¡°To clear our minds?¡±


    Sofia was taken aback, then pointed at Otto and said, ¡°With your current appearance, can we really enter Black Gold City? It might even cause a war!¡±


    Yes, not many people would welcome a twenty-meter-long legendary dragon to visit their homeland.


    But Otto didn¡¯t say he would take Sofia shopping in Black Gold City with his current normal form.


    Soon, an extra head grew out of Otto¡¯s shoulder, which then fell to the ground with the neck.


    Then, to Sofia¡¯s delight, it transformed into a dragonman shape.


    ¡°Now, there should be no problem, right?¡±


    ¡°You passed!¡±


    The half-elf girl happily jumped off the throne, hugging the Dragonman¡¯s arm, and her pretty face was almost laughing with delight.


    Then, Otto called Saru again and said to this useful toolman, ¡°Soon, Sofia and I will go out for a while, and my main body will be left sleeping in the Council Chamber.


    If there is anything important, you can wake me up directly.


    But remember, it has to be something very important!¡±


    The old lizardman nodded repeatedly, indicating that he understood. Then, Otto, transformed into a dragonman, slowly walked out of the Council Chamber with a smiling Sofia.


    Normally, there is a distance limit between Otto¡¯s clone and his main body. For example, Black Gold City and the Land of the Soaring Dragon are obviously too far apart.


    But there is a solution: as long as Otto¡¯s main body enters a deep sleep, the range of his clone will be greatly expanded.


    As Otto¡¯s power grows, this ability¡¯s range can also grow continuously.


    To get to Black Gold City, they had to go to the Northland of Nolan Forest and then to the Dragon Bone Wasteland.


    Currently, the underground tunnel to the Northland has been opened.


    Although metal tracks were still being laid, even walking could save a lot of time.


    This time, Otto took Sofia out mainly to clear their minds and also to see the situation in the Dragon Bone Wasteland firsthand.


    So the two of them walked leisurely.


    At first, Otto was worried that Sofia would be dissatisfied with this activity, but it seemed he was overthinking it.


    At this moment, the half-elf girl clung to him like a koala, with a happy expression on her face.


    It seemed she was quite satisfied for now.


    Now, they were walking through the underground tunnel to the Northland. Kobolds were busy constructing the tunnel.


    They didn¡¯t recognize Otto in his dragonman form, but they were familiar with Sofia.


    So, when they saw the two of them, they immediately dropped their work and knelt down respectfully on both sides of the tunnel.


    Otto couldn¡¯t be bothered with them. Once he left here, everything would naturally return to normal.


    The tunnel was very dark, with the light mainly coming from torches held by the kobolds. But both Otto and Sofia had strong dark vision.


    So it didn¡¯t affect them at all.


    The exit of the underground tunnel was the treasure vault of the Furious Thunder Welin, but it had long been emptied by Otto.


    Now, this place had become something like a metro station exit.


    In the future, this place will be the port for trade with various major companies in the Dragon Bone Wasteland. Otto even plans to build a branch city of the Land of the Soaring Dragon here.


    Now that the territory is getting bigger and bigger, one Land of the Soaring Dragon is obviously not enough to accommodate the increasing number of monsters¡¯ families.


    Putting all that aside, they soon set foot on the land of Dragon Bone Wasteland for the first time, just outside Nolan Forest.


    First of all, the place felt extremely dry.


    Otto himself didn¡¯t feel much, but he was worried about Sofia.


    However, it seemed he was worrying too much. A refreshing magical barrier enveloped both of them, and a refreshing sensation flowed around Otto.


    The feeling was as comfortable as escaping from the blistering heat of summer into an air-conditioned room.


    Unlike the resource-rich and fertile Nolan Forest.


    The Dragon Bone Wasteland was mostly boundless desert and sand. At first glance, it looked like a dead land.


    However, Otto¡¯s excellent perception ability told him that many ferocious predators were lurking beneath the surrounding yellow sand.


    In order to prevent any unnecessary trouble, Otto slowly released his terrifying Dragon Fear all around him.


    Following the route marked on the map, he soon saw his first destination in the Dragon Bone Wasteland, the city-state closest to Nolan Forest, Loess City.

 Chapter 219 - Chapter 219: 217 What a Coincidence_1

    Chapter 219: 217 What a Coincidence_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Loess City, just like its name, had its city walls almost entirely built using loess soil.


    This kind of building material could be found everywhere in Dragon Bone Wasteland and was inexpensive and readily available, but it had almost no other advantages.


    Just like Black Gold City, Loess City has the largest feature of city-states in Dragon Bone Wasteland, which is no restriction on the race of people entering or leaving.


    As long as you follow the rules here, whether you are an orc, an elf, or a human, you are welcome.


    Following behind a desert scorpion man, Otto let Sofia sit on his shoulder and slowly walked to the entrance of Loess City.


    At the entrance, there were only two centaurs for a rough check. When Otto walked up with Sofia on his shoulder, they did not find anything wrong and let the two in without any hassle.


    Sitting on Otto¡¯s shoulder and looking at the surrounding poor streetscape, Sofia was somewhat puzzled, ¡°Is this really Black Gold City? It doesn¡¯t seem much better than Kor Town¡­¡±


    ¡°No, this is Loess City. To get to Black Gold City, we still need to travel some distance.¡±


    Otto chuckled in response, while also taking a glance at the surrounding scenery.


    Indeed, judging from the surrounding buildings, this place was not much stronger than the already destroyed Kor Town.


    Rather than Loess City, it seemed more appropriate to call it Loess Town.


    However, they did encounter a large number of different races on the way here.


    Not long after entering, Otto had already spotted gnolls, lizardmen, humans and even forest elves.


    More importantly, they seemed to get along quite well.


    Although they were not close enough to become blood brothers, at least they could sit peacefully together for business talks or transactions.


    The freedom-loving trade federation was indeed extraordinary.


    However, there didn¡¯t seem to be anything else worth paying attention to. Just as Otto was about to leave with Sofia, a crowd gathered in front of a shop caught his eye.


    In his previous life, as a member of a planting family, it was natural to join in the excitement, especially when he had nothing important to do.


    After pushing through the crowd with Sofia, Otto finally saw the situation inside the crowd.


    At a glance, it seemed that a blue-haired girl was having some conflict with a strong centaur.


    Not only that, but he also saw a familiar face in the crowd.


    The female centaur standing next to that strong centaur in heavy armor wasn¡¯t Rita, the leader of the Swift Spear Clan?


    Subsequently, he learned from the onlookers what had happened.


    Simply put, the blue-haired girl had hunted a ground dragon and sent its corpse to Loess City to exchange it for gold coins or living supplies.


    However, she had some conflicts with the merchant receiving the goods regarding the price.


    By coincidence, the owner of the shop was Para, the city lord of Loess City, who happened to stand alongside the strong centaur.


    Moreover, the reason why both parties were arguing now was somewhat speechless to Otto.


    In summary, the blue-haired girl thought that the other party¡¯s offer was low, and she hoped they could give more gold coins.


    However, the other party felt that the price was already very reasonable. If the blue-haired girl was unwilling to accept, she could take the ground dragon corpse to other places.


    Unexpectedly, the blue-haired girl had a monopolistic style, and the other party had to call the shop owner, Para, the city lord of Loess City, when they had no choice left.


    It seemed that Para, a centaur with a polished manner, was still able to calmly argue with the blue-haired girl despite being blatantly unreasonable.


    Suddenly, Otto asked a nearby lizardman, ¡°Friend, can you tell me at what price this blue-haired woman put on her prey?¡±


    The lizardman looked up and down at Otto and found that he was also a dragonborn, so he felt an instant connection. He raised a finger with some helplessness.


    ¡°Is it one Imperial Gold Moon?¡±


    The lizardman shook his head, so Otto guessed again, ¡°It can¡¯t be 100 Imperial Gold Moons, can it?¡±


    This would be a bit excessive. After all, when Otto was sold to the capital of Lait Kingdom, Serbia, he was worth only about twenty gold moons at most.


    But who would have thought, the lizardman still shook his head, and finally said with a twitching mouth, ¡°It¡¯s ten thousand gold moons¡­¡±


    Upon hearing this, Otto¡¯s expression was almost as speechless as the lizardman¡¯s.


    Ten thousand¡­


    Why not just rob someone!


    Otto rolled his eyes at the blue-haired girl, who was still persistently arguing with Para, who was now yelling completely irrelevant words.


    Her greed was simply comparable to a dragon, and looking at her, Otto felt a bit sympathetic towards Para¡­


    Wait, a dragon?


    Otto suddenly looked stiffly at Sofia sitting on his shoulder.


    She flashed him a bright smile, and after being with Otto for so many years, she could easily understand his thoughts. She nodded and laughed, ¡°Congratulations, you guessed it! Her true form is a blue dragon.


    If I¡¯m not mistaken, she should be the Wild Thunder, Welin, who has been playing the adventurer game in Dragon Bone Wasteland¡­¡±


    What a coincidence¡­


    However, it seemed that they only needed to worry about Konoheim, who might have left some sort of back-up plan for Welin due to his daughter complex.


    Furious Thunder Welin, if she¡¯s still just an elderly blue dragon, she won¡¯t possibly pose any threat to Otto now.


    Moreover, it was worth mentioning that Rita, the leader of the Swift Spear Clan, had been standing nearby for a while.


    It seemed that she had not noticed the blue-haired girl as the owner of the Thunder Legion they had been waiting for for two hundred years.


    Just as Otto was thinking about this, Rita, who had been standing quietly on one side, suddenly pointed at Sofia on Otto¡¯s shoulder and exclaimed, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    At this, Otto was startled for a moment, and then he remembered that it was normal for Rita to have seen Sofia on the battlefield and remember her appearance.


    ¡°It seems that things have become complicated¡­¡±


    Due to Rita¡¯s sudden movement, a group of centaurs wielding long spears pointed their weapons at Otto and Sofia.


    Some of them had escaped here with Rita back then, so naturally, some of them recognized Sofia too.


    The people who were originally standing around Otto and Sofia immediately scattered and moved a safe distance away while also fully exposing them.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Para looked puzzled at Otto and Sofia and then turned his gaze to Rita.


    Rita hesitated for a long time before suddenly deflating and waving her hand, ¡°Everyone, put down your weapons. I mistook her for someone else¡­¡±

 Chapter 220 - Chapter 220: 218 Ah, this…_1

    Chapter 220: 218 Ah, this¡­_1


    Translator: 549690339


    If she could, Rita really wanted to strangle the half-elf before her right here and now.


    She definitely contributed to the destruction of the Thunder Legion.


    But thinking about the outcome of the Thunder Legion, she lost her spirit.


    Loess City was just a poor little city similar to Kor Town, with pitifully few armed forces.


    She didn¡¯t think that with Para and her own centaur subordinates, they could have any certainty in taking down Sofia.


    Back then, she had witnessed Sofia¡¯s terrifying performance on the battlefield.


    This girl¡¯s achievements in magic were quite astonishing.


    It¡¯s very likely that the entire Loess City would be engulfed in flames if they took action rashly without understanding her motives for coming here.


    Moreover, the dragonman under Sofia seemed like someone not to be trifled with.


    This time, they should not cause any trouble.


    Having left the Nolan Forest for so long, she had already given up on her previous pursuit.


    Now, she felt that living a stable life in Loess City was quite good.


    She stared fiercely at Sofia, then slightly shook her head, hoping she would understand her meaning.


    Fortunately, Sofia was smart and didn¡¯t want to get too involved with her here.


    After understanding her meaning, Sofia smiled indifferently, nodding to pretend nothing had happened.


    This made Rita breathe a sigh of relief, and with her gesture, the centaur guards around her finally put down their weapons.


    Para, the city lord of Loess City, looked at them with confusion, feeling that things were not as simple as Rita had just said.


    However, he didn¡¯t ask for now; since Rita hadn¡¯t explained, there must be some reason.


    More importantly, he was currently one of Rita¡¯s passionate suitors.


    Well, one of them¡­


    Welin, the blue-haired girl, also had her attention on Otto and Sofia.


    She glanced at the strange combination first, then jumped in front of them with a frown.


    ¡°Strange, you have a familiar scent on you¡­¡±


    As Sofia prepared to defend, Welin leaned in and sniffed Otto¡¯s scent.


    Suddenly, she clapped her hands: ¡°I remember now, isn¡¯t this the smell of that old immortal?¡±


    Welin looked at Otto with disgust: ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s your relationship with that old guy? Did he send you to watch me?¡±


    Both Otto and Sofia exchanged bitter smiles. They had just come to watch the excitement but had inadvertently been involved.


    The old immortal, or old undead, in Welin¡¯s mouth should refer to Konoheim.


    ¡°I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not¡­¡±


    Otto immediately denied it: ¡°We just came to join in the fun and will leave soon. You can continue¡­¡±


    As Otto was about to leave with Sofia, he was stopped by Welin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to leave!¡±


    Welin smiled: ¡°Since you¡¯re not with that old thing, we can still chat.¡±


    Speaking, she pointed to the ground dragon¡¯s corpse and said with a grin: ¡°How do you two bosses feel about my merchandise? As long as you can take it, you¡¯ll make a fortune selling it!¡±


    I don¡¯t believe you¡­


    With a dark face, Otto wanted to get rid of this big trouble as soon as possible, but she seemed to cling to him, holding his arm tightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t reject it so quickly!¡±


    Seeing Otto trying to leave, Welin immediately became anxious: ¡°I think you two hit it off. So, let¡¯s say 1000 Imperial Gold Moon, and this Ground Dragon is yours!¡±


    Just because Otto was rich didn¡¯t mean he was a sucker.


    The ground dragon looked of good quality, but it was worth at most 10 gold coins.


    Spending 1000 gold coins on this? There must be something wrong with his mind.


    Otto decisively withdrew his arm, waved his hand, and prepared to leave, but Welin still followed.


    ¡°Alright, 100, just 100 will do!¡±


    Sister, you cut your prices ruthlessly, and you kill your prices even more ruthlessly¡­


    Forget it, forget it¡­


    In order to get rid of this trouble as soon as possible, Otto directly took out 100 gold coins from his Treasure Bag and put them on the ground amidst the gaze of everyone looking at him as a big sucker.


    ¡°No need to count, it¡¯s a hundred gold coins, exactly.¡±


    With a dark face, Otto said: ¡°You take it, I don¡¯t want the ground dragon either. You can sell it to the centaur behind you¡­¡±


    What could he do? This treasure was Konoheim¡¯s precious stinger, a dead daughter¡¯s pet. If something happened to it, who knew if the Brass Dragon would fight him to the death.


    Taking advantage of Welin bending down to pick up the gold coins, Otto turned around and walked quickly towards the outside of Loess City.


    He had planned to stay here for one night initially, but now it seemed better to get rid of this trouble as soon as possible.


    However, he had miscalculated one thing.


    The surrounding guys of different races who had initially kept their distance rushed over with greedy eyes when they suddenly saw the 100 gold coins on the ground.


    The order of Loess City meant nothing in the face of the shining gold.


    Para hurriedly shouted at the chaotic crowd around him, but nobody listened to him.


    Seeing the gold coins and Welin disappear into the crowd, Para began to consider whether to quickly dispatch his centaur guards to control the situation.


    Before he could put this idea into practice, a scorpion-man rushed past him.


    With a loud rumbling noise, Para looked in the direction the sound came from, and saw the scorpion-man embedded in the wall of his shop behind him.


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t know how to save face, huh?¡±


    Welin¡¯s angry roar came from the crowd.


    Soon after, the greedy creatures who had crowded into the center were thrown out one by one, like small stones, by Welin¡¯s hands.


    In no time, the previously chaotic site had been cleaned up by her.


    The various strong monster races looked as fragile as chicks in her hands, now screaming in pain, and some had simply fainted on the spot.


    The surrounding scene, looking at a glance, was like a human hell, too gruesome to look at.


    ¡°Ah, this¡­¡±


    Para, who had witnessed all this, opened his mouth wide, his face full of disbelief. Looking around, the expressions of the other centaurs were not much different.


    She¡¯s so terrifying¡­


    At the same time, he was grateful that he had not fought with Welin earlier because of his identity as a city lord and his desire to maintain a good demeanor in front of Rita.


    Otherwise, he might have been lying on the ground in pain with the other centaur guards around him now.

 Chapter 221 - Chapter 221: 219 Pitiful_1

    Chapter 221: 219 Pitiful_1


    Translator: 549690339


    It seemed that the idiotic rioters had been taken care of by Welin, and Para didn¡¯t seem to care for any aftermath.


    The recovery abilities of monster races were quite amazing. Once they had enough of their own wailing, they would naturally leave.


    By nightfall, some kind-hearted people would carry away those who were seriously injured and unable to leave.


    As for where they would be carried to, that was uncertain.


    Perhaps inside the stomach of a kind person, who knows¡­


    However, where did that half-elf and dragonman duo go during the chaos?


    It seemed like they knew Rita. Para also wanted to find an opportunity to inquire about Rita from them.


    At the moment, Otto and Sofia had slipped into a dark alley to leave Loess City.


    However, they seemed to have encountered some trouble.


    A few ferocious monsters with weapons stood in front of them. Judging from their slightly panting appearances, they must have taken shortcuts to catch up.


    As the saying goes, don¡¯t show off your wealth. It seemed that because of the one hundred gold moons, they were targeting themselves.


    As expected, a gray-skinned orc with scars all over its body, even on its face, raised a notched long knife towards Otto with a sneer.


    ¡°Kid, be smart and hand over all your belongings.


    Oh, is that a treasure bag hanging on the half-elf? Give it to me, and you¡¯ll live!¡±


    The other monsters of varied races also surrounded Otto and Sofia with malicious smiles, clearly not planning to let them off easily.


    For such a situation, Otto actually laughed out loud.


    Being treated with respect by his subordinates every day, it was refreshing to suddenly face this kind of event.


    It was really a good decision to bring Sofia out to clear their minds this time.


    Although his dragonman form was much weaker than his main body, ever since he stepped into the legend, even in this form, it wasn¡¯t a problem for him to stand against top fighters like Red Copper King Sorin.


    To prevent accidents, he had integrated the properties of multiple legendary equipment into this dragonman body, even inheriting them fully.


    Even against a normal legendary powerhouse, he could still put up a fight.


    For these kind of shrimps and fish in front of him, he could casually wave his hand to kill them.


    However, it seemed like doing so would be somewhat disgraceful. It would have been great if he had brought Mega Fatty and Little Fatty with him this time.


    With two sturdy ogres serving as bodyguards, they would have avoided a lot of trouble.


    But since things got to this point, there¡¯s no use thinking too much about it.


    Just as Otto was about to deal with those blind idiots, he suddenly felt a flash of lightning in front of his eyes.


    With the sound of screams, those previously brazen troublemakers were now lying on the ground, wailing.


    Some unfortunate ones with severe injuries grasped their twisted arms and thighs, crying miserable tears.


    The cause of this was none other than Welin, who for some reason still maintained her blue-haired girl form.


    At this moment, she was painting symmetrical bruises on both sides of a begging orc¡¯s eye sockets with her delicate fists.


    How did she catch up again¡­


    Although the small trouble had been eliminated, it seemed that an even bigger trouble had joined them.


    Frankly, in the short term, Otto really didn¡¯t know how to deal with Welin.


    After all, in many aspects, he was still relying on Konoheim.


    A gold thigh that could be fooled with a few books wasn¡¯t something that could be easily found anywhere.And so, Otto looked at Sofia. After devouring Lars Lait, among the many abilities he acquired from him, there was the Directional Portal.


    With Otto¡¯s current Dragonman state, the portal¡¯s distance may not be too far, but it was enough to leave Loess City.


    Of course, this required some time to prepare.


    At the same time, Sofia could also use the portal spell, but it was more troublesome compared to Otto.


    It required not only a longer preparation time but also many precious casting materials.


    Although Otto¡¯s abilities in various spell-related categories had been modified by the Light Ball Boss and were no longer considered magic, unable to mobilize the surrounding magic elements and relying only on his own energy to cast spells,


    it did make things much easier in many ways, at least he did not need various miscellaneous casting materials.


    Just as Otto was quietly preparing to summon the Directional Portal, Welin suddenly jumped in front of him and laughed, ¡°Friend, don¡¯t be in such a hurry to leave!¡±


    It seemed that she had noticed Otto¡¯s little movements.


    She grinned at Otto, ¡°I¡¯ve helped you solve a big problem, don¡¯t you think you should show some appreciation?¡±


    After that, she reached out her delicate palm towards Otto, seemingly asking for a reward.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we are friends¡­¡±


    Otto looked at her somewhat suspiciously and then said, ¡°Tell me, how much money will it take for you to never appear near me again?¡±


    Hearing this, Welin¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and she looked forward to saying, ¡°Ten thousand Imperial Gold Moons?¡±


    Otto was silent, looking at her as if she were an idiot.


    The latter felt somewhat embarrassed and tugged at her blue hair, then held her chest high and said disdainfully, ¡°What kind of look is that? If it were before, I wouldn¡¯t even care about this little money!¡±


    What she said was indeed true. Up to now, Otto¡¯s biggest source of income had been her Treasure Vault.


    Ten thousand Imperial Gold Moons were, in fact, not a big deal to Welin in the past.


    However, it was unfortunate that her vault now belonged entirely to Otto, even though she might not be aware of it herself.


    Suddenly, Otto asked with interest, ¡°Ten thousand gold moons is not a small amount. You said that before this little money meant nothing to you.


    That being said, you must have been quite rich, yet now you seem to be in need of money.


    So, I am curious, why did you become like this?


    Or should I say, where is your money?¡±


    Hearing Otto¡¯s questions, Welin¡¯s expression froze, and she turned her head awkwardly, ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true, but what if I say it¡¯s like this¡­¡±


    As he spoke, Otto had already placed a row of glittering gold coins at Welin¡¯s feet.


    The blue-haired girl¡¯s eyes suddenly shone, and she quickly stuffed the gold coins into her bosom.


    What surprised Otto was that the indescribable part seemed to be imbued with a special spatial spell.


    At present, the effect was quite similar to that of a Treasure Bag.


    ¡°For your sincerity, I¡¯ll tell you!¡±


    Welin patted her chest, causing an eye-catching ripple, and then continued, ¡°It¡¯s simple because those things were not obtained by my own strength. Seeing them reminds me of that old man¡¯s stench!¡±


    Well, poor Konoheim, it seemed your precious daughter really hated you¡­


    Otto thought as Sofia forcibly covered his eyes.

 Chapter 222 - Chapter 222: 220 Great Kind Dragon Welin_1

    Chapter 222: 220 Great Kind Dragon Welin_1


    Translator: 549690339


    It seemed that Welin did not want to let Otto and Sofia go easily.


    Looking at her, Otto frowned, thinking that Welin seemed to take him for a fool.


    At this moment, Sofia, who was sitting on Otto¡¯s shoulder, suddenly asked: ¡°By the way, we don¡¯t even know your name yet.


    You just said we¡¯re friends, right? So, let¡¯s start with a self-introduction.¡±


    ¡°How rude of me, I forgot!¡±


    The blue-haired girl hesitated for a moment and then touched her head, embarrassedly saying, ¡°Welin, just call me Welin!¡±


    Well, now it¡¯s settled.


    Sofia and Otto exchanged a bitter smile and communicated with their eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m Sofia, and he¡¯s Otto.¡±


    Then, Sofia continued: ¡°It seems that you are indeed short of money lately.


    Fortunately, we¡¯re also in need of an attendant for odd jobs, would you be interested?¡±


    Seeing that they couldn¡¯t shake off this trouble, they might as well be generous and keep her with them, as a favor for Konoheim.


    ¡°Attendant?¡±


    Hearing this, Welin quickly waved her hand and said, ¡°Forget it. Even if I¡¯m short of cash, I can¡¯t swallow my pride and be someone else¡¯s attendant!¡±


    ¡°One hundred gold moons¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Sofia raised a finger and said with a smile: ¡°I mean, I¡¯ll give you a shiny hundred gold moons as payment every week!¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    Welin agreed, very decisively.


    Moreover, in order not to let Sofia regret it, she immediately grabbed the elf girl¡¯s delicate hand and shook it up and down, as a sign of a completed deal.


    Meanwhile, in the Land of the Soaring Dragon, Konoheim was deep into scrutinizing a thick book he was holding.


    Suddenly, his eyes seemed to reveal something, he slapped his thigh angrily and exclaimed, ¡°My precious daughter, why did you have to be so reckless and sell yourself for a hundred gold moons a week?


    If you needed money, you could have just asked me, and I would have given you as many gold moons as you wanted¡­¡±


    It seemed that this Brass Dragon, a serious daughter-lover, had installed many methods to keep an eye on Welin in the Dragon Bone Wasteland.


    He couldn¡¯t rest assured that his dear daughter was left in the wilderness pretending to be an adventurer.


    What if she came across a bad guy who deceived her?


    Sofia was sitting on Otto¡¯s shoulder, swinging her little legs and feeling cheerful.


    The blind folks from before were left behind, while Otto and Sofia followed Welin out of Loess City.


    Why follow Welin? Because she insisted that they go somewhere before leaving.


    Following Welin, they quickly arrived at an even more run-down and impoverished town than Loess City.


    As soon as they arrived, they were warmly welcomed.


    To be accurate, the one who received the warm welcome was actually Welin.


    ¡°The big sister¡¯s back!¡±


    A large crowd of old, weak, sick, and disabled dressed as mercenaries or adventurers from various races immediately surrounded her.


    At first, Otto was worried that he was targeted again, fearing another plan to rob the rich and help the poor.


    But soon, he breathed a sigh of relief seeing that they were all smiling warmly at Welin and inquiring about her well-being.


    They surrounded Welin in the crowd, while Otto and Sofia were seemingly ignored.


    Among them, a young boy was bravely holding onto Welin¡¯s slender leg and declared, ¡°Welin, once I grow up, I¡¯ll definitely marry you!¡±


    Standing aside, Otto looked admiringly at the courageous boy.


    A normal Blue Dragon would probably have returned to its true form and swallowed him after hearing such a statement.


    But even more surprisingly, Welin, being the dragon involved, not only didn¡¯t do that but gently rubbed the boy¡¯s head and said softly: ¡°That can only happen after you grow up! Have you been eating well lately?


    I heard from Uncle Auton that you¡¯ve been picky about eating cactus again.¡±


    After bypassing the embarrassed boy with a flushed face and a bowed head, Welin chatted about daily life with a group of people.


    Then, to Otto¡¯s astonishment, she handed over all the gold moons to an old half-sheep man.


    ¡°Auton, I¡¯ll be away for a while, take care of the town in the meantime.¡±


    The old half-sheep man wiped tears from his eyes and nodded repeatedly.


    Standing nearby, Otto and Sofia looked at each other, feeling like they were dreaming.


    They wondered, is the girl with blue hair in front of them really a Blue Dragon and not a Silver Dragon?


    Logically speaking, only Silver or Golden Dragons, who considered themselves righteous partners, could do such a thing, right?


    Moreover, even the good-natured Golden or Silver Dragons would not give away their entire fortune so easily.


    After a while, Otto and Sofia walked ahead, while Welin reluctantly bade farewell to the townspeople before catching up.


    ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with those people?¡±


    When Welin walked up to her, Sofia couldn¡¯t help but ask that question.


    Welin blinked and said frankly: ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no special relationship. Most of them are homeless, or they¡¯ve been abandoned.


    Some have been abandoned by merchant groups or mercenaries because of physical defects, while others are refugees who have fled here due to war.


    If we left them to their own devices, they probably wouldn¡¯t last long¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that; you¡¯re pretty compassionate¡­.¡±


    Seeing Otto¡¯s strange expression, she could hardly believe a dragon like her would easily part with her treasures.


    The hard-earned coins were given to people who should have been unrelated to her.


    Suddenly, Otto thought that if Welin could become a priestess for the Mother of Evil Dragons, Tiamat,she might be very successful.


    After all, Tiamat¡¯s offspring would feel great pain upon parting with even two copper coins as offerings.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that for now; where do you want to go?¡±


    Welin swiftly changed the topic, smiling and saying, ¡°Not to boast, but I know quite a lot about the Dragon Bone Wasteland. Maybe I can help you save a lot of effort by taking shortcuts.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t be shy.¡±


    Otto smiled and said, ¡°Our main goal is to visit Black Gold City; we heard it¡¯s the most prosperous city in the Dragon Bone Wasteland.¡±


    ¡°Black Gold City?¡±


    Having just said all that, Welin seemed somewhat hesitant.


    If she remembered correctly, Black Gold City was Konoheim¡¯s territory.


    If it wasn¡¯t absolutely necessary, she didn¡¯t want to meet Konoheim.


    At this time, Welin did not know that Konoheim had already arrived in the Land of the Soaring Dragon, and her every move had long been known to him.

 Chapter 223 - Chapter 223: 221 Spider-transformed Elf Black Widow_1

    Chapter 223: 221 Spider-transformed Elf Black Widow_1


    Translator: 549690339


    However, after some consideration, Velin decided to take Otto and Sofia to Black Gold City.


    With the native of the Dragon Bone Wasteland as their guide, the journey became much easier.


    At their current pace, they would arrive in Black Gold City by tomorrow.


    As night fell, Velin led his companions to a secluded oasis where a city-state similar in size to Loess City stood.


    This city-state was called Yellow Sand City, a name that had nothing special about it, just another common city-state in the Dragon Bone Wasteland.


    The two dragons and the elf chose to spend the night in a very ordinary inn. After passing through the noisy hall, they went up to their rooms on the second floor.


    Otto and Sofia shared a room, while Velin had his own.


    Before settling in for the night, Otto and Sofia peeked over the balcony at the diverse crowd below.


    Similar to Loess City, as long as you obeyed the rules of the city-state, they did not reject anyone based on their race.


    Furthermore, there were all sorts of people in the inn, which also meant there were many interesting stories to be heard.


    As they had some spare time, they decided to enjoy the lively atmosphere in the inn and just relax.


    Soon, Otto overheard an interesting topic.


    A hideous Scorpion-man spoke to his companion at the table, ¡°Did you hear? The Black Widow has appeared again.¡±


    Clearly, his companion was unaware of the Black Widow¡¯s exploits.


    ¡°Tell me more.¡±


    Thrilled to have something to brag about, the Scorpion-man chugged down his ale, while his companion promptly refilled his cup.


    The Scorpion-man nodded in satisfaction before explaining, ¡°You¡¯ve heard of Black Widow monsters, haven¡¯t you? They¡¯re enormous black spiders, with great strength and powerful venom.¡±


    His companion nodded and the Scorpion-man continued, ¡°But the Black Widow I want to talk about is a bit different.


    Although she also possesses an enormous spider body, she has a beautiful Elf upper body on top of it.¡±


    ¡°Wait, that sounds like a Spider-transformed Elf. Are you sure the upper body isn¡¯t a Dore?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? I just heard. The Black Widow only appears at night and has been attacking humans for the past ten minutes.¡±


    At this point, the Scorpion-man sneered, ¡°Surely you know about those unfortunate fellows from the Human Chamber of Commerce who died in the streets the other day? I heard they were killed by the Black Widow.¡±


    ¡°Wait, are you saying the Black Widow is in Yellow Sand City right now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    The Scorpion-man affirmed, then laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my friend. As far as we can tell, she¡¯s only targeting humans.


    We are both Scorpion-men, so we don¡¯t need to be alarmed ¡ª she won¡¯t be interested in us.¡±


    Upstairs, Otto asked Sofia, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Sofia looked at Otto quizzically.


    ¡°That has to be a Spider-transformed Elf, right?


    I heard that in the Dark Domain, due to Spider Goddess Rose¡¯s wrath, many Dore Elves were transformed into monstrous spiders.


    She could be one of your kin; aren¡¯t you the least bit interested?¡±


    To this, Sofia grinned, ¡°I¡¯ve long come to terms with my past.


    Even if that Black Widow was indeed a Spider-transformed Dore, it doesn¡¯t matter to me. I¡¯ve long since severed ties with Dore Elves.


    This applies to when I followed my mother to Dawn Forest back then, and even now.


    I¡¯m just me, a simple Half-Elf.¡±


    Otto sighed and shook his head, ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s just pretend I never said anything.¡±


    The topic was set aside as Otto and Sofia returned to their room.


    However, it was clear that this would be another sleepless night.


    For some reason, Otto felt Sofia was clingier that evening.


    Ever since they returned to their room, she had been holding onto him tightly, and her body temperature seemed to be rising.


    Suddenly, Otto asked, ¡°Sofia, are you feeling cold¡­?¡±


    After all, there was a significant difference in temperature between day and night in the Dragon Bone Wasteland.


    To this, Sofia just rolled her eyes at the cloddish dragon and took a gentle bite at his arm.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t use much force.


    Otto only felt a soft sensation on his arm, which was somewhat comforting.


    ¡°Big silly dragon, we¡­¡±


    Just as Sofia was about to say something, the sound of a commotion came from Velin¡¯s room next door.


    There were loud noises and the sound of wood breaking.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Just as Otto and Sofia were about to go take a look, another loud noise erupted outside.


    Accompanied by a woman¡¯s scream and the sound of something heavy hitting the ground, the streets outside the inn became chaotic.


    Looking out the window, Otto said with an expressionless face, ¡°What can I say, our luck is really something. We just mentioned the Black Widow, and we¡¯ve already run into her.¡±


    As the Scorpion-man described earlier, a repulsive Spider-transformed Dore lay in the middle of the street.


    However, compared to a normal Spider-transformed Dore, her size was much larger.


    For most people, this would undoubtedly be a terrifying opponent.


    But unfortunately for her, she had encountered human-sized dragon Velin, who had a record of single-handedly defeating an adult Black Dragon in human form.


    ¡°Black Widow?¡±


    Sofia curiously stood beside Otto, peering out the window. However, after witnessing the scene unfolding on the street outside, her expression changed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Otto looked concernedly at Sofia, who turned pale and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, maybe I remembered it wrong¡­¡±


    At this moment, from the room next door, a blue-haired girl leaped out of the window and landed beside the Black Widow with an imposing stance.


    That was none other than Velin.


    She seemed extremely annoyed, her small fists clenched tightly, glaring at the struggling Spider-transformed Elf who had just been beaten up and was trying to get up off the ground.


    ¡°What are you playing at, suddenly attacking from someone else¡¯s room?¡±


    With a glowering face, Velin stalked closer to the Spider-transformed Elf while demanding, ¡°Well? Say something, or else my fists won¡¯t hold back.¡±


    ¡°Hu¡­human¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    The Spider-transformed Elf¡¯s voice was feeble, and Velin couldn¡¯t hear it clearly.


    As she leaned in, the Spider-transformed Elf suddenly launched an attack, leaping towards Velin. Her Elf hands tightly clutched a strangely shaped longbow.


    Sharp blades adorned the edges of the longbow, allowing it to double as a melee weapon.

 Chapter 224 - Chapter 224: 222 Finally Meet_1

    Chapter 224: 222 Finally Meet_1


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°So, is this your answer?¡±


    Looking at the approaching spider-transformed elf, Welin shook her head helplessly.


    ¡°Why do you force me? I didn¡¯t want to do this¡­¡±


    As she spoke, Welin¡¯s tender little fist, wrapped in lightning, collided with the bow blade in the spider-transformed elf¡¯s hand.


    Some spectators nearby couldn¡¯t bear to watch and covered their eyes.


    In their view, the blue-haired girl¡¯s palm would probably be cut off by the terrifying spider-transformed elf, using the sharp blade on the bow in the next second.


    But what happened next was unbelievable to everyone.


    The seemingly slender and fragile blue-haired girl crushed the longbow and the blade tied to it with just one bare hand, breaking them in two.


    Then her fist, momentum unabated, slammed directly into the spider-transformed elf¡¯s cheek.


    With a sharp scream, the spider-transformed elf, several times larger than Welin, was sent flying several meters by her punch, crashing into the wall of a shop on the street.


    Although the spider-transformed elf seemed powerless in Welin¡¯s hands, in reality, there were few people who could match her strength below the rank of Legend.


    But Welin was different. Two hundred years ago, she was a powerful elderly blue dragon.


    Though her exact age is unknown, according to Otto¡¯s judgment, she still possesses the strength of an ordinary Legend.


    After all, her adoptive father was Konoheim, so she shouldn¡¯t be treated like an ordinary blue dragon.


    Moreover, her transformation magic was very special. Ordinary dragons couldn¡¯t maintain such terrifying strength while in human form.


    Even Otto in his dragonman form couldn¡¯t do it.


    Standing by the window and watching the events below, Otto said to Sofia, ¡°Welin and the spider-transformed elf are fighting. Let¡¯s go down and have a look¡­¡±


    Unexpectedly, Sofia rarely refused Otto¡¯s suggestion, ¡°No, let¡¯s not. Welin should be able to handle this on her own. That spider-transformed elf doesn¡¯t seem to be a match for her.¡±


    Is it an illusion? Sofia seemed strange today.


    It seemed that after seeing the spider-transformed elf, she had become like this.


    Logically speaking, there should be very few Dore on the mainland, let alone half-elves, and even fewer powerful spider-transformed Dore.


    Could it be¡­


    No, it shouldn¡¯t be. Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be dead?


    Wait, Sofia must have been taken away from the Dawn Forest at that time, so how could she know the specific situation then?


    Moreover, considering Sofia¡¯s previous change in expression¡­


    Having figured everything out, Otto gently stroked the silver hair of the half-elf girl, softly saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go down and have a look. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll always support you from behind.¡±


    Seeing that Sofia still hesitated, Otto looked at the chaotic scene below and added, ¡°If we don¡¯t go down in time, that spider-transformed elf might not hold on.


    After all, that idiot Welin doesn¡¯t know how to control her strength.¡±


    It would be fine for some common thugs or robbers, as there would be a huge gap in strength.


    But if the opponent was as powerful as the spider-transformed elf below, it would be difficult for Welin in her human form to control her strength.


    Just like Otto said, if Sofia went down too late, they might only be able to collect the spider-transformed elf¡¯s corpse.


    Sofia bit her upper lip and looked at the scene below the window, seemingly making up her mind.


    When Otto and Sofia arrived, Welin was sitting on top of the spider-transformed elf, giving her one punch after another.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Seeing that the spider-transformed elf¡¯s resistance was growing weaker and she seemed to be on the verge of passing out, Sofia hurriedly stopped Welin.


    ¡°What, do you know her?¡±


    If it were an ordinary person, Welin wouldn¡¯t have bothered, but now Sofia was her gold master.


    She had to give face to the gold coins.


    After Welin jumped off the spider-transformed elf, Sofia slowly approached her.


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s okay? The spider-transformed elf looks very fierce. Isn¡¯t it dangerous to let her get so close?¡±


    Welin looked at Sofia, somewhat worried, and asked Otto.


    The latter also furrowed his brows tightly, feeling unsure.


    Not to mention whether his guess was right, even if it was, it didn¡¯t mean the opponent would not pose a threat to Sofia.


    ¡°If something unexpected happens, I might have to trouble you.¡±


    Remember, whether it¡¯s this time or the journey ahead, always prioritize Sofia¡¯s safety.


    Not even me, no exceptions.¡±


    At first, Welin looked at Otto with mild surprise, but then nodded in agreement.


    Meanwhile, Sofia had already approached the spider-transformed elf.


    ¡°Is it you?¡±


    The half-elf girl maintained a safe distance from her and whispered her voice to the other party.


    But there was no response.


    Having been severely injured by Welin earlier, the spider-transformed elf now lay on the ground, moaning weakly.


    Seeing this situation, Sofia gritted her teeth and thought for a moment.


    Then, amidst a wave of magic fluctuations and smoke, her body shrank and turned into a younger version of Sofia.


    She appeared even younger than when she first met Otto.


    Finally, the spider-transformed elf showed some reaction.


    At first, she looked at Sofia with slight confusion, then tears mixed with blood flowed from the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°Sofia¡­ Sofia¡­¡±


    Seeing her actually utter Sofia¡¯s name directly, Otto and Sofia¡¯s faces changed.


    Could it be, just as they had guessed?


    Just as Otto was thinking about it, the spider-transformed elf suddenly wailed and lunged at Sofia.


    This was completely different from what Otto had imagined. The spider-transformed elf¡¯s painful gaze was also filled with intense killing intent.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    For some reason, Sofia was now in a state of trance.


    In that state, she couldn¡¯t possibly dodge the spider-transformed elf¡¯s attack alone.


    With the spider-transformed elf¡¯s strength, there were few rivals under the rank of Legend. Otto didn¡¯t think that the current Sofia could withstand her attack filled with murderous intent.


    ¡°Welin!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I was already prepared!¡±


    In the midst of her conversation with Otto, a flash of lightning appeared in the sky, and Welin had already rushed in between the spider-transformed elf and Sofia.


    Her tender little fist slammed mercilessly into the spider-transformed elf¡¯s spider body, sending it flying once more.

 Chapter 225 - Chapter 225: 223 Mother’s Love and Daughter’s Filial Piety_1

    Chapter 225: 223 Mother¡¯s Love and Daughter¡¯s Filial Piety_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Oh no, did we go too hard on her?


    Welin seems to have beaten the Spider-transformed Elf within an inch of her life¡­


    As Otto was thinking this, he was also keeping an eye on Sofia¡¯s expression.


    But what surprised him was that Sofia appeared to be quite indifferent.


    Not only that, she slowly walked towards the fighting Spider-transformed Elf and Welin.


    Then, with a furrowed brow and a pleading look, she turned to Otto: ¡°Big dumb dragon, can you and Welin please help me restrain her? I plan to inscribe a Blood Covenant on her.¡±


    This surprised Otto quite a bit.


    Although he didn¡¯t know why Sofia wanted to do this, he agreed with her and quickly approached the fighting duo, flapping his draconic wings.


    To control the Spider-transformed Elf, Welin in his human form was not enough, but with Otto¡¯s help, it might be possible.


    All the legendary weapon attributes imbued in his dragonborn body were no joke.


    Sofia, who was in the back, was not just watching either. From time to time, she would send support in the form of tricky spells that were hard to avoid.


    In a short while, the crowd surrounding them grew thicker, and the Spider-transformed Elf was finally restrained by chains conjured from Sofia¡¯s magic.


    But just as Sofia was about to inscribe the Blood Covenant on her, unexpected guests broke through the crowd and squeezed in.


    ¡°I heard the Black Widow appeared here?¡±


    With the arrogant voice came a middle-aged man dressed as a typical nobleman with a thin mustache, accompanied by a group of well-equipped guards.


    Before Welin provoked her, the Black Widow had attacked many human merchants in Black Sand City.


    One of those was this little mustache¡¯s father.


    Upon seeing that the Spider-transformed Elf had been successfully controlled, the little mustache excitedly clapped his hands and said, ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t expect the Black Widow to be already restrained.


    This has saved me a lot of effort. Alright, hand her over to me.¡±


    Although he said this, nobody paid him any attention.


    This caused the little mustache to feel embarrassed, his mouth twitching: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make you work for nothing. How about 10 Gold Moons? Hand her over to me!¡±


    Obviously, he still didn¡¯t get the response he wanted.


    So, gritting his teeth and scowling, he raised his offer: ¡°Is it too little? Greed is not good. I warn you, don¡¯t push your luck too far!¡±


    ¡°Still not enough? How about 100 Gold Moons?¡±


    The little mustache suddenly became angry: ¡°You really are shameless, aren¡¯t you? Get them! Since money won¡¯t work, I¡¯ll give you a taste of the blade instead!¡±


    At his signal, the well-equipped men behind him drew their swords and, grinning maliciously, approached Otto and his companions.


    ¡°Honestly, you guys are so annoying¡­¡±


    Already troubled, the sudden emergence of these people only added to Otto¡¯s frustration.


    So he quickly turned around, took a deep breath, and spat out a cloud of green poison gas.


    The group of fierce-looking men, after inhaling the gas, fell to the ground clutching their mouths and noses in pain.


    Even the innocent bystanders suffered, most of them also collapsing in agony.


    Looking at the terrified little mustache, Otto calmly added: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I controlled the density of the poison gas. At most, you¡¯ll lie here in pain for a night, there won¡¯t be any danger to your lives.¡±


    Some of the stronger spectators managed to stay standing after inhaling some of the poison gas, but they did not intend to hold Otto accountable for the accidental injury.


    Feeling that they had settled the matter and that further disputes were unnecessary, they left.


    However, some unscrupulous individuals took advantage of the chaos, stealing wallets from many bystanders on their way out.


    People like the little mustache, who were too weak to resist and had considerable wealth, were targeted above all others.


    Now that there were no more distractions, Otto looked at Sofia.


    He then said, ¡°Hurry up and do whatever you want to do before the guards from Yellow Sand City arrive.¡±


    The Half-Elf girl nodded and went in front of the Spider-transformed Elf, who was still struggling with all her might even though she was being firmly tied up by magical ropes.


    Upon seeing Sofia approaching her, she began to squirm more furiously, trying to crush Sofia with her monstrous spider body.


    However, Sofia¡¯s magical ropes were very sturdy, and her efforts were ultimately in vain.


    Though reluctant, Sofia gritted her teeth and used her mage hand to stick a white dragon scale onto the Spider-transformed Elf¡¯s forehead, thus stripping her of her normal consciousness.


    Feeling a new mark suddenly appear deep within her soul, the Spider-transformed Elf naturally tried to resist with all her might.


    But an unfamiliar magic was continuously transferring from the magical ropes binding her body, gradually making her feel weaker and weaker, even affecting her spirit and soul, making it difficult to resist the Blood Covenant.


    In no time, the Blood Covenant took effect, and she became entirely subservient to Otto.


    Noticing Sofia¡¯s gaze, Otto nodded and calmly said to the Spider-transformed Elf, ¡°From now on, you better behave. Remain silent and follow us obediently!¡±


    At first, the Spider-transformed Elf wanted to reject this inexplicable request, but then she felt unbearable pain radiating from the depths of her soul.


    Soon, she realized that as long as she tried to resist Otto, the pain would persist and even threaten her life.


    Though unwilling, the Spider-transformed Elf eventually gave in to Otto.


    Even after the magical ropes that bound her were removed, she had no choice but to obediently follow the three through the teleportation gate prepared by Otto.


    The guards of Yellow Sand City weren¡¯t a concern for them, but they still wanted to avoid unnecessary troubles with more important matters at hand.


    The teleportation gate exit was in a very secluded corner, where they shouldn¡¯t be disturbed by others again.


    First, Otto looked at the reluctant Spider-transformed Elf, and then he looked at Sofia.


    ¡°Do you need Welin and I to step away for a moment?¡±


    In response to Otto¡¯s concern, Sofia shook her head.


    Then she continued, ¡°There¡¯s nothing worth hiding. Let¡¯s witness the truth of it all together, shall we?¡±

 Chapter 226 - Chapter 226: 224 Let’s Go Home_1

    Chapter 226: 224 Let¡¯s Go Home_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Under the influence of the Blood Covenant, the spider-transformed elf didn¡¯t hold back any information.


    The truth finally came to light, but it wasn¡¯t easy to accept.


    Sofia¡¯s mother¡¯s name was Felina. She was a strong and talented ranger in the Dore Elf city state in the Dark Domain.


    As Sofia had mentioned before, for some unknown reasons, not long after her mother brought her to the Dawn Forest, disaster struck.


    The kind-hearted high elf village that took them in was ruthlessly plundered by the human army, and Sofia and some elves were taken captive as slaves.


    As for her mother, she died on the front line, fighting as part of the resistance.


    At the brink of death, the Spider Goddess Rose noticed the extraordinary Dore Elf and resurrected her with her divine power, turning her into a spider-transformed elf.


    In Dore society, spider-transformed elves had always been the lowest and ugliest beings, barely distinguished from the slaves at the bottom of society.


    Even after gaining a new life, Felina cursed herself for her new and filthy appearance.


    But Rose promised her that if she could please her, she would help Felina return to her original form.


    She could even elevate her to a divine emissary, granting her immortality and allowing her to serve in the Divine Kingdom.


    How could Felina please Rose, though?


    The wicked Spider Goddess showed her a clear path: Felina¡¯s daughter Sofia was still alive and well in the world.


    If she offered her daughter¡¯s blood and head to Rose, the malicious Spider Goddess would be moved and delighted by her sincerity.


    No more information could be obtained, as it seemed that Felina¡¯s mental state was very abnormal at this time.


    The fact she could provide so much information was entirely due to the effect of the Blood Covenant.


    ¡°Sob, sob¡­¡±


    With a speechless expression, Otto looked at Welin, who was the one crying instead of Sofia.


    Welin, looking like a blue-haired young girl, held Sofia in her arms, ¡°I never thought¡­ I never thought your past would be so pitiful, little boss.


    From now on, let¡¯s work hard together! As long as we do that, we¡¯ll definitely be able to overcome all the difficulties in the world!¡±


    It was only then that Otto understood why Konoheim still treated Welin as a child.


    Look at her! She seemed nothing like an Elderly Blue Dragon, people would believe her to be a kind-hearted girl next door!


    Compared to Welin, Sofia seemed much more calm, as it was hard to imagine she had gone through such events.


    She was much stronger than Otto had imagined.


    Originally, the main purpose of Otto bringing Sofia out this time was to go shopping in Black Gold City and let loose a bit.


    They also planned to see with their own eyes the true face of the Bauhinia merchant group.


    But now it seemed those plans should be put aside for the time being, as it wouldn¡¯t be possible to enjoy themselves with Welin and Felina in tow.


    More importantly, they didn¡¯t have the mood for it now.


    With that in mind, Otto looked at Sofia, whose expression was slightly dim, and made up his mind.


    ¡°Sofia, let¡¯s cancel this trip for now. We¡¯re going back.¡±


    ¡°Go back?¡±


    Sofia was taken aback, then lowered her head: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all because of me¡­¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡±


    Otto lifted Sofia onto his shoulder with a laugh: ¡°How long do you plan to maintain this appearance?¡±


    Earlier, Sofia had used magic to revert herself back to a younger appearance to make Felina recognize her, but she hadn¡¯t reverted back yet.


    Amidst a surge of magical energy, Sofia restored her original appearance.


    Welin, who had witnessed all this, immediately applauded and exclaimed: ¡°You¡¯ve really got a handle on your shape-shifting magic.¡±


    Otto glanced at the dispirited Felina, then back at Welin, and asked her: ¡°We¡¯re about to head back home, what do you say? Do you want to return to that run-down little town?¡±


    ¡°We agreed on this before, you can¡¯t just leave me behind like that!¡±


    Welin said matter-of-factly: ¡°Are you trying to go back on your word?¡±


    ¡°Such a small amount of money, I don¡¯t even care about it¡­¡±


    Otto suddenly smirked: ¡°If you¡¯re willing to come back with us, not only will I give you the gold coins that we agreed on, I¡¯ll even double it!¡±


    ¡°Double? So that means¡­¡±


    ¡°200 Gold Moon a week! And on top of that, when you come with me to meet someone, you¡¯ll get a bonus of 1000 Gold Moon!¡±


    ¡°This good?¡±


    Welin looked at Otto with disbelief, and the latter stretched out his right hand, confirming: ¡°That¡¯s right, what do you say?¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    Welin had no doubts and immediately grabbed Otto¡¯s hand, shaking it up and down.


    Clearly, the glittering gold coins had dazzed her eyes.


    Otto had already figured out how to go back. After contacting Saru through the Communication Scale, he and the others stayed in place and patiently waited.


    When the first light of dawn appeared, a few Chimeras with Red Dragon heads flew over from the sky.


    In the Soaring Dragon Legion, Chimeras with Blue Dragon heads were the majority.


    However, to prevent Welin from noticing anything suspicious, Otto specifically requested Saru to send the rare Red-headed Chimeras.


    Except for Felina, the other three each rode on the back of a Chimera.


    As for Felina, due to her massive body, she was tied up with ropes and carefully lifted into the sky by four Chimeras.


    ¡°Do you two bosses live in Nolan Forest?¡±


    Looking at the familiar forest in front of her, Welin was lost in thoughts.


    Sofia didn¡¯t want to talk at this time, while Otto used various trivial words to delay her.


    When they flew above the Land of the Soaring Dragon, Welin was astonished with her mouth wide open.


    ¡°When did they build such a magnificent city in Nolan Forest?¡±


    It had been two hundred years since Welin left Nolan Forest.


    In her memory, the place should have been filled with towering ancient trees and traditional tribes that led primitive lives.


    It was clear that since its inception, the Land of the Soaring Dragon must have undergone earth-shaking changes.


    Firstly, there was no distinction between the inner and outer city. Instead, they now followed Otto¡¯s suggestion of dividing the area into different rings, progressively.


    Under the labor of the Kobold builders, sturdy and concise stone structures were being built in each ring.


    Furthermore, Elise and the other Corrupted Elves had become the city planners of the Land of the Soaring Dragon. At their request, all the monsters living in the Land of the Soaring Dragon were forbidden from defecating anywhere they pleased.


    Moreover, they planted highly ornamental trees, flowers, and plants near the plain houses and streets.


    As Dain, who had visited Caran Royal City, put it, this was a veritable city of civilization.

 Chapter 227 - Chapter 227: 225 Father and Daughter_1

    Chapter 227: 225 Father and Daughter_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Upon returning to the Land of the Soaring Dragon, Otto first led a group of people to the Council Chamber in Blackstone Castle.


    The space here was the largest, and Otto felt more comfortable moving around in his dragon form.


    However, Vilin soon sensed that something was not right.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re a Silver Dragon?¡±


    Watching Otto in his Dragonman form merge into his true form, Vilin was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t speak clearly for a moment.


    Suddenly, she had a bad premonition.


    And soon enough, her ominous feeling came true.


    ¡°Ah, my lovely little Vilin!¡±


    The familiar voice made her feel goosebumps all over her body and her hands and feet turned cold despite the hot weather.


    When she mechanically turned her head, she was enthusiastically embraced by a weird-looking man.


    Vilin¡¯s mouth twitched, and then with all her strength, she punched him away, leaving a human-shaped imprint on the wall at the edge of the Council Chamber.


    ¡°Otto!¡±


    Vleen stared fiercely at Otto and exclaimed in grief, ¡°You set me up?¡±


    Otto, who was lying on the Blackstone Platform, raised his head slightly and expressed a different opinion.


    ¡°How could this be a setup? Didn¡¯t you agree to come back with me? Oh, right¡­¡±


    At this point, Otto casually grabbed a bunch of gold coins and placed them on the Magical Thorns, sending them in front of Vilin.


    ¡°This is the reward I promised you. I¡¯m too lazy to count, but there should be thousands of gold coins, a great harvest¡­¡±


    Vilin took the gold coins with a dark face and put them into the strange space in front of her chest.


    Although she wanted to refuse angrily, her body was quite honest.


    Enduring the humiliation, Vilin turned around and walked towards the exit of the Council Chamber, and Konoheim naturally followed her closely.


    In the end, Konoheim, the daughter-obsessed man, didn¡¯t forget to give Otto a thumbs up and wink before leaving.


    The meaning was clear: he owed Otto a favor.


    It seemed that seeking Konoheim¡¯s help would be much easier in the future.


    Otto thought happily but didn¡¯t forget the reason for coming back early.


    Felina, who was restricted by the Blood Covenant, honestly squatted in the center of the Council Chamber, not wanting to interact with anyone around her if it wasn¡¯t for Otto¡¯s request.


    Seeing Sofia, who was sitting on the central throne with a calm expression but wandering eyes, Otto sighed and then asked Moray to come as soon as possible.


    Before long, the eerie-looking Soul Eater Wand floated into the Council Chamber.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, what¡¯s going on, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Moray¡¯s continuous chatter was quite annoying at this critical moment.


    Glancing at the spider-transformed elf in the Council Chamber, Moray was first stunned and then asked curiously, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a spider-transformed Dore? In the Dark Domain, these things are all over the place.


    But it¡¯s quite rare to see one here.


    What¡¯s going on, my dear Majesty? Are you planning to change your taste?


    You know, back then, you weren¡¯t even interested in Cassiopeia, who, by dragon standards, is an undeniable beauty.


    And this spider-transformed Dore¡­


    Tsk tsk, or should I say, is your taste really this heavy?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to fool around with you today. Before I get angry, you¡¯d better behave!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, you¡¯re the boss, you call the shots!¡±


    Seeing that Otto seemed to be genuinely angry, Moray quickly backed down.


    After learning about what had happened, Moray floated in the air and circled around Felina.


    Soon, he exclaimed in surprise, ¡°I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s still alive!


    Indeed, only the power of a deity could achieve this¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Moray admired: ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, her upper body is full of scars, with severe fractures and muscle tears all over.


    There are even many arrowheads and broken blades stuck in her body.


    Logically speaking, with such severe injuries, she should be beyond saving, let alone moving around so freely.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    Otto glanced at Sofia, who didn¡¯t say anything but had her delicate fingers gripping the armrest of the throne so tightly that she left a few crimson marks.


    This made Otto¡¯s heart ache, but in the end, he held back the words he wanted to say to her and focused on Moray.


    ¡°There seems to be something wrong with her mentality. Did the Spider Goddess Rose do something to her?¡±


    Regarding this question, Moray answered very simply, ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Rose is a cruel, fickle, and evil goddess.


    She even manipulates her followers to kill each other for fun on a daily basis. Meddling with Sofia¡¯s mother¡¯s mind is nothing out of the ordinary for her.¡±


    ¡°Is there any solution?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, if it were me in my prime, perhaps I could do something, but now¡­¡±


    Moray¡¯s tone sounded quite helpless, and for him, this was also a rare challenge in the field of magic.


    However, for him at the moment, it was a bit beyond his capabilities.


    ¡°So there¡¯s no other way¡­¡±


    Otto seemed a little unwilling to accept it, but Moray added, ¡°Just because we can¡¯t do it doesn¡¯t mean that others can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I think that Brass Dragon may have some solution.¡±


    He was referring to Konoheim, and Otto nodded to indicate that he understood.


    It happened that Konoheim, the daughter-obsessed Brass Dragon, owed Otto a favor for bringing Vilin along.


    Now might be the time to use that favor.


    Without hesitation, Otto used the Communication Scale to contact Konoheim.


    Pleasantly surprised by Otto¡¯s request, Konoheim agreed at once, but needed some time.


    He was busy pampering his precious daughter at the moment.


    After explaining the situation to Sofia, the half-elf girl smiled tiredly at her and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, big dumb dragon, for causing you trouble¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking about? Konoheim is busy right now, so why don¡¯t you go get some sleep? By the time you wake up, there might be a solution¡­¡±


    Sofia nodded and walked towards the inner temple, while Otto stared at Moray.


    ¡°Okay, okay!¡±


    After a while, Moray found an incense burner from somewhere and handed it to Otto.


    This item had a strong sleep-inducing effect, and with it, Sofia should be able to sleep peacefully.


    As for Felina, she was still being treated with great care by Otto at his request in the Council Chamber.


    Otto didn¡¯t dare to neglect her and preferred to watch her personally to prevent any accidents.

 Chapter 228 - Chapter 228: 226 Strongly Condemn_1

    Chapter 228: 226 Strongly Condemn_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Since Konoheim¡¯s current priority is appeasing his daughter, Felina¡¯s matter is temporarily set aside.


    But now, Otto has another important issue to deal with.


    ¡°How is the disposal of the Mountain Dwarf going?¡±


    What Otto was referring to was the Mountain King. That fellow had his soul extracted in the dungeon and was personally tortured by Moray for a long time.


    If it weren¡¯t for Moray¡¯s weakened power, the results could have been achieved the day the soul was extracted.


    ¡°All the secrets have been dug out, even the one where he stole his best friend¡¯s woman!¡±


    At this point, the face on the ruby showed an enjoyable expression: ¡°Ah, apart from studying a new magic subject, there¡¯s nothing more interesting than torturing a brand new soul.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your special hobbies.¡±


    Otto lazily lay on the Blackstone Platform and continued asking, ¡°So, what about the important intelligence?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re always so rigid¡­¡±


    Although Moray was somewhat dissatisfied, he still honestly said: ¡°Actually, this Mountain Dwarf doesn¡¯t know much. The currently useful intelligence shows that it was a powerful Demon Lord who wounded Lars Lait.¡±


    Although that Demon Lord also had legendary power, he alone could not make a veteran Legend Storm Titan so miserable.


    According to the Mountain Dwarf, there is another powerful Demon Lord in the Land of Red Flames.


    As for who exactly it is, it¡¯s not clear yet. For now, all they know is that this Demon Lord seems to prefer close combat, but there¡¯s one more thing worth noting.


    It seems that those demons are preparing to invade the Prime Material Plane again from the Land of Red Flames.¡±


    Since the first century, demons have tried to invade the Prime Material Plane, and their purpose is simple: just pure destruction and slaughter.


    Besides the Land of Red Flames, the Dark Forest, which borders the Eastern and Western Empires, is also one of their invasion starting points for the continent.


    But that place is far away from the Land of the Soaring Dragon, so Otto doesn¡¯t need to worry about it.


    However, the Land of Red Flames is different, located at the far eastern end of the Skyreach Mountains.


    Aside from the life-forbidden Gale Sea Area, there are just the primitive tribes and monsters occupying the barbarian mountainous areas in the central Skyreach Mountains.


    Moreover, the eastern edge of the Sulfur Mountains borders the Land of Red Flames.


    Simply put, if demons really invade the Prime Material Plane in full force, Otto will be the first to bear the brunt.


    This is not good news. Otto, with a stern face, pondered for a while and finally had to ask Saru to send reconnaissance units to pay close attention to the situation in the Land of Red Flames.


    The harsh environment of the Land of Red Flames is even more severe than that of the Sulfur Mountains. There is not a single piece of normal soil or rock to be found there.


    Volcanoes and magma that could erupt at any time are everywhere. What seems to be ordinary flat ground might actually be the surface of high-temperature molten rock.


    As for the minions capable of being sent there, Otto, after thinking about it, could only think of Flame Lizards.


    At Otto¡¯s request, Saru quickly came to the Council Chamber.


    First, he looked at Felina, the spider-transformed Elf, with some caution, and then respectfully knelt before Otto.


    He had no objections to Otto¡¯s request.


    Following that, he reported to Otto on some recent matters related to the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    The first thing was about the war situation in Caran.Under the leadership of Goblin Gaz and with the full support of the Black Iron Dwarves, the current battle situation is very smooth.


    The Caran people, known for their strong defense, have almost no resistance. Their seemingly reliable giant shields and heavy crossbows are worthless in the face of air-dropped explosive balls.


    If it were not for the mountainous terrain and the well-built city walls, Gaz would have already swept through the area.


    ¡°It¡¯s worth mentioning that the Eastern Empire of Castilla sent envoys who first strongly condemned the actions of the Black Iron Dwarves.


    But then they expressed that if the Black Iron Dwarves were willing to cooperate directly with them and sell related weapons and equipment to them.


    They could dispatch their navy to help crush the Caran Kingdom and even send back the recently exiled high-ranking Caran nobles and their families to the Eastern Empire.¡±


    This war against Caran is launched in the name of the Black Iron Dwarves.


    Moreover, the Eastern Empire¡¯s move is truly shameless; as long as they can get enough benefits, they will forget their long-term partner Caran.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, the ruler of the Eastern Empire is now the Crimson Empress, right?¡±


    Saru nodded in confirmation. With the growing influence in the Land of the Soaring Dragon, he has recently been intensively studying the knowledge of various countries on the mainland.


    Among them, the present monarch of the Eastern Empire, the Crimson Empress, left the deepest impression on him.


    She is the current ruler of the Eastern Empire and its first ruler.


    In the beginning, she was only a princess with little importance, who was prepared to marry into the Felton Empire.


    Unlike most hedonistic princes and princesses, she was fond of sword training and even became a disciple of the famous Gale Swordsman in the world.


    But she managed to win over many aristocrats of the Eastern Empire and hide herself in an unknown corner of the empire¡¯s eastern region.


    Eventually, she broke through to the legendary realm at a young age, and after the former emperor¡¯s death, with the help of her master and numerous aristocrats, she defied the orthodox succession of the crown prince and even occupied half of the empire¡¯s territory.


    This is now the Eastern Empire, Castilla.


    Although many years have passed, with the lifespan of legendary powerhouses, the power of the Eastern Empire should still be firmly grasped by the Crimson Empress.


    So far, there have been no rumors of the empress having a partner.


    Therefore, in the current Eastern Empire, both young and old men are eager to occupy the position next to the throne.


    Otto is clear about these things.


    Soon he smiled and said: ¡°Since the Eastern Empire said so, let¡¯s do it! Our original purpose was just that, it saves me a lot of effort when they present themselves.¡±


    With just a few words, the fate of Caran was decided.


    This long-established and wealthy country on the mainland will soon learn that having only money without strong power is useless.


    Saru nodded in agreement, and then spoke about the recent progress of Angelina.


    At present, the territory of the former Lait Kingdom has been completely captured by her, and the new king of Lait is still busy with the war with Felton.


    Not knowing if it¡¯s because he couldn¡¯t spare any attention, for the matter of the fire in his backyard, he just sent more envoys, attempting to reach a peace agreement with Angelina.


    Of course, Angelina immediately refused the new king of Lait.


    After the latter continued to insist on sending envoys repeatedly, she angrily sent the envoys¡¯ heads to the new king of Lait¡¯s desk.


    Since then, he has been much more honest, at least not sending any more annoying talkers.

 Chapter 229 - Chapter 229: 227 A Nest of Dragon Eggs_1

    Chapter 229: 227 A Nest of Dragon Eggs_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Other than that, there was also the matter of the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce purchasing a large amount of weapons and equipment.


    They had established several resistance forces with considerable strength in remote areas near the Dragon Bone Wasteland in Farrand and Dilant, and needed a large number of weapons and equipment for the purpose.


    Even the requirements for quality had become less strict.


    After acquiring the resources of the Sulfur Mountains and those of the other two dwarf factions, the Black Iron Dwarves had a serious surplus of ores they could use.


    But the number of their blacksmiths was only so much, and even at full production capacity, it was difficult to satisfy the ever-growing demands of the Bauhinia.


    Not to mention that they also had to take care of the Magic Train and the upcoming cooperation with the Eastern Empire.


    So, Saru just clapped his hands and sent them a large number of apprentice blacksmiths of various races.


    Most of them were robust races like Orcs and Minotaurs, who also possessed some intelligence.


    With their help, the production capacity had significantly expanded.


    Although the quality had also declined, it was still acceptable after the Black Iron Dwarves performed some simple tempering.


    Through these means, a large amount of gold coins was earned for the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Since they were still in the midst of war, the resources Bauhinia could provide were limited, so even if the Land of the Soaring Dragon was reluctant, they still had to use gold coins as a substitute.


    Of course, there were also the slaves that were everywhere now.


    At present, many humans with different hair colors had appeared in the outer ring of the Land of the Soaring Dragon, and their coexistence with the monsters seemed quite good for the time being.


    The main reason was that Saru had forbidden any bloodshed and fighting within the Land of the Soaring Dragon; if such incidents occurred, he would suppress them with brutal punishments.


    So, as long as these human slaves did not leave the Land of the Soaring Dragon, their lives were not in danger.


    Even in this city full of monsters, their lives were still quite good.


    In the Nolan Forest, the intelligent and nimble humans were rare talents and were mostly managed by the Corrupted Elves.


    The various plants and flowers throughout the Land of the Soaring Dragon owed much of their maintenance to them.


    Saru had said almost everything he could say.


    And so, another day passed with the sun setting and rising.


    The next day, Sofia came out of the inner sanctuary rubbing her eyes, looking much better in her spirits.


    Unexpectedly, soon after Sofia came out, Welin appeared in a hurry.


    Of course, following behind her was Konoheim, a heavy daughter-con.


    ¡°Little Welin, wait for me¡­¡±


    Otto looked at Konoheim behind him with some embarrassment; this guy really didn¡¯t have any dignity as a powerful figure now.


    Even, he looked a bit like a creepy uncle¡­


    Unlike him, Welin clearly didn¡¯t want to deal with Konoheim.


    When she looked at Otto, the girl with blue hair and a serious look on her face said, ¡°Otto, I will not forget what happened before.


    But as long as you promise me one thing, I can let bygones be bygones!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it¡­¡±


    Although Otto had never thought of being responsible for this matter, there was no harm in listening.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky. I have my eyes on you!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    With a baffled expression, Otto proceeded to ask tentatively, ¡°Perhaps I misunderstood, but are you saying¡­¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t get it wrong! It¡¯s exactly what I mean, I have my eyes on you!¡±


    Welin¡¯s expression looked very serious, while Konoheim behind her covered his face with both hands in despair.


    Then, she continued, ¡°I¡¯m not young anymore, and if I drag on, there¡¯s a good chance I¡¯ll lose my ability to reproduce.


    I don¡¯t want to have any regrets in my life as a dragon. Before it comes to that, I at least want to lay a clutch of dragon eggs.


    You seem to be quite powerful for your age, with a silver dragon over twenty meters long.


    Seeking strength is the instinct of the dragons, and I¡¯m not boasting, but I have both power and beauty.


    Moreover, I haven¡¯t been involved with any other dragons before.


    What do you think, want to become mates with me and breed an even better next generation?¡±


    ¡°Ah, well¡­ ¡±


    For a moment, Otto really didn¡¯t know what to say.


    As for Konoheim behind Welin, he had a face full of the expression ¡°it¡¯s better to die.¡±


    Then, with a surge of magical power, Welin turned into a blue dragon about 19 meters long.


    Just from the size of her body, her strength should be quite considerable.


    Like a typical orthodox blue dragon, she had a short neck, a coarse solitary horn on her head, bright blue scales, and faint arcs of electricity dancing between her scales.


    From the perspective of a dragon¡¯s beauty, Welin¡¯s unique appearance could be considered a stunningly beautiful dragon, even a bit more so than Mother of Thorns, Cassiopeia.


    It seemed that she wanted to seduce Otto with her beauty.


    Honestly, Otto felt a slight temptation from it.


    But he wouldn¡¯t submit to her beauty, but rather thought about how to take advantage of the older man behind her ¨C Konoheim.


    As long as he became his son-in-law, wouldn¡¯t it be easy to squeeze the remaining value of this brass dragon?


    ¡°How¡¯s your decision going?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡±


    Just as Welin urged Otto with an expectant face, Sofia jumped in and made her opposition clear.


    ¡°I almost forgot about you¡­¡±


    ¡°What, you¡¯re not calling me little boss anymore?¡±


    ¡°We no longer have an employer-employee relationship!¡±


    Welin shook her head, and after looking at Sofia and then at Otto, she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you two were in that kind of relationship¡­¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡±


    Looking around awkwardly, Otto neither confirmed nor denied.


    ¡°Never mind, I must have been too anxious. I still have some time for you to think it over and for us to get to know each other better.¡±


    After that, with a wave of magical power, Welin turned back into a girl with blue hair.


    Perhaps due to Konoheim¡¯s influence, she was one of the few Color Dragons who preferred to stay in human form all the time.


    As Welin was about to leave, Konoheim hastily followed her.


    ¡°Old man, can you stop following me all day long?¡±


    Welin turned around and glared fiercely at Konoheim, then helplessly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m still going to stay here for the time being. At least until I get my hands on Otto, I won¡¯t leave.


    So, can you give me some personal space?¡±


    Konoheim touched the back of his head awkwardly, and then watched Welin leave the Council Chamber.


    ¡°My daughter¡¯s all grown up, huh¡­¡±


    Konoheim sighed and looked at Otto, who shivered involuntarily and immediately explained, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to Welin!¡±


    ¡°Actually, if it were you, I might not have objected¡­¡±


    Konoheim first said something that surprised Otto before looking at the silent Spider-transformed Elf in the center of the hall and continued, ¡°The matter you want me to help with is her, right?¡±

 Chapter 230 - Chapter 230: 228 Divine Creation_1

    Chapter 230: 228 Divine Creation_1


    Translator: 549690339


    After obtaining Otto¡¯s confirmation, Konoheim circled around the spider-transformed Elf.


    However, she ignored him and remained silent throughout.


    Soon, Konoheim got his answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s the work of the Spider Goddess Rose. It seems that her spirit and soul have been affected to some extent.¡±


    Konoheim marveled, ¡°Even in my eyes, it¡¯s a very ingenious means. It¡¯s really good to live for a long time and experience all sorts of things.¡±


    Sofia remained silent with a heavy expression, while Otto quickly asked, ¡°So, is there any solution?¡±


    ¡°Solution? You mean to restore this spider-transformed Elf to her original state?¡±


    At this point, Konoheim shook his head and said, ¡°I advise you to abandon this idea. After all, it is a creation of a deity, and it cannot be easily resolved.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be easily resolved, which means you have a solution!¡±


    Otto stared at Konoheim¡¯s indifferent face and continued, ¡°No matter how difficult the way is, you can tell me. I want to try.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Alright then¡­¡±


    Konoheim shook his head and then snapped his fingers. A luxurious chair appeared out of thin air behind him.


    After lazily sitting down, he took out a bottle of strong liquor produced by Longfang from nowhere.


    Recently, the Quilboar Longfang had come up with a lot of interesting things, and Konoheim naturally enjoyed these novelties for the first time.


    After gulping down half a bottle of strong liquor, Konoheim let out a small flame from his mouth and sighed.


    ¡°Even if it requires a great cost?¡±


    ¡°Enough, let¡¯s not beat around the bush. What exactly do we need to sacrifice?¡±


    Otto stared hard at Konoheim, who calmly smiled, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since anyone dared to speak to me with such an attitude, but it¡¯s a refreshing experience.


    Since you¡¯ve said so, I¡¯ll simply tell you directly. After all, you¡¯re my beloved daughter¡¯s favored male dragon.¡±


    Every Brass Dragon is a chatterbox. No matter what the matter, they can talk about it for a long time, and Konoheim is no exception.


    Just as Otto¡¯s head was about to burst from all the talk, Konoheim finally got to the point.


    ¡°In short, it is not difficult to remove Rose¡¯s influence on this spider-transformed Elf, but at the same time, an unacceptable situation may arise.¡±


    ¡°Enough with the suspense!¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine!¡±


    Konoheim stretched lazily and then calmly looked at Otto, solemnly saying, ¡°She might die!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Otto¡¯s eyes widened, and Sofia beside him trembled violently.


    ¡°I knew you might react this way, which is why I wanted you to be mentally prepared from the start.¡±


    Konoheim shook his head, then pointed at the silent spider-transformed Elf and said, ¡°Logically speaking, she should have been dead already.


    There are no other methods to keep her in the world except for turning her into an undead creature.


    The reason she has been able to survive up until now and move freely is due to Rose¡¯s divine power.¡±


    Simply remove Rose¡¯s divine power, and naturally, the influence on her spirit and soul can be eliminated. But at the same time, it also means that the source supporting her survival thus far will disappear.


    If this is really done, I am certain she can only live for one more day, not even seeing the morning of the second day.¡±


    Seeing that Otto and Sofia remained silent, Konoheim shook his head and sighed, ¡°I know this is a difficult decision for you.¡±


    Moreover, Rose¡¯s divine power isn¡¯t easy to handle. If handled improperly, it could even cause the spider-transformed Elf to die instantly.


    Everyone present might even end up in Rose¡¯s special care.


    You should know that this goddess isn¡¯t a kind one.


    She¡¯s very vengeful  ¡±


    Konoheim¡¯s meaning couldn¡¯t be clearer. Although he didn¡¯t explicitly say it, he had already suggested in other ways that Otto shouldn¡¯t interfere with Felina, the spider-transformed Elf.


    If he insisted on meddling, he would not only face the thankless result of Felina¡¯s death but also be targeted by the powerful Spider Goddess Rose.


    No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s not a good deal.


    Otto naturally understood the risks without Konoheim saying it outright.


    ¡°Big stupid dragon, forget it¡­¡±


    Just as Otto had made his choice and was about to execute it, Sofia pulled his forepaw and shook her head.


    At this moment, the half-Elf girl¡¯s face was pale, and she trembled, looking as if she could collapse at any time.


    Obviously, her spirit was under tremendous pressure.


    With a pitying look at her, Otto asked softly, ¡°If your mother eventually becomes an undead, you won¡¯t blame me, will you?¡±


    ¡°No matter what happens, I won¡¯t blame you¡­¡±


    Sofia looked at Otto with red eyes, ¡°I¡¯ll always stand by your side!¡±


    ¡°Then I have nothing to worry about.¡±


    Otto smiled and then roared, ¡°Moray, where the hell are you?¡±


    ¡°Coming, coming!¡±


    Soon, Moray¡¯s voice came from outside the Council Chamber.


    Earlier, he had gone to handle some private matters.


    If Felina ultimately needed to be transformed into an undead, Moray¡¯s presence would be essential.


    Even across the entire continent, it would be difficult to find someone more skilled in this area than him.


    After briefly understanding the situation, the demonic face in the ruby became extremely excited.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave this matter to me. It¡¯s just that my current power is limited, so I might need Sofia¡¯s  ¡±


    Suddenly, he paused and then changed his statement, ¡°I might need Konoheim¡¯s help.¡±


    ¡°Although I dislike necromancy, perhaps trying it occasionally wouldn¡¯t be bad considering our long dragon lives.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Konoheim didn¡¯t refuse.


    A Brass Dragon willing to use necromancy might be a rare sight on this continent.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry  ¡±


    Sofia apologetically looked at Konoheim, who indicated that she didn¡¯t need to be so concerned.


    ¡°So, when do we start?¡±


    Konoheim looked at Otto, the decision-maker now.


    ¡°Is there anything we need to prepare before we start?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to prepare for. The only thing needed is a quiet, open space where no one can disturb us.¡±


    It seemed that the Council Chamber was a suitable location.


    To prevent being disturbed by others, at Otto¡¯s request, all Dragonborn monsters currently staying at the Land of the Soaring Dragon guarded the outside of the Council Chamber.


    In addition, they even needed the assistance of other Monsters¡¯ Families.


    Except for a powerful legendary creature, no one should be able to break through their defensive circle.

 Chapter 231 - Chapter 231: 229 Divine Power Extraction_1

    Chapter 231: 229 Divine Power Extraction_1


    Translator: 549690339


    In order to prevent the spider-transformed Elf from making any untoward moves, Otto had summoned a group of strong ogres to bind her tightly to a black stone pillar in the center of the hall.


    The ropes used were made of the best materials, and the quality of the black stone pillar created by Sofia herself hardly needed mentioning.


    Once everything was ready, Konoheim slowly walked up to the spider-transformed Elf.


    Then, he reached out his arm towards her spider body.


    The moment his rough palm touched her, it seemed to sink directly into her spider form, while at the contact point, there was a flicker of magical fluctuations like sleeping ripples.


    At the same time, Felina, who had been quiet all along, suddenly twisted her body forcefully and let out a sharp cry, trying to break free.


    Even Otto¡¯s clear command could not stop her.


    In order to prevent her soul from being destroyed by the effect of the Blood Covenant, Otto had no choice but to withdraw his command.


    Fortunately, the ropes binding her were strong enough, otherwise the mission would have to be temporarily cancelled,


    Konoheim¡¯s eyes were tightly shut, his forehead covered with sweat. Even for him, this was not an easy task.


    Slowly, his palm began to withdraw from the constantly twisting spider body.


    Along with his palm, a floating black misty object wrapped around it emerged.


    It appeared that this was the divine power left in Felina¡¯s body by Rose.


    After the strange black object had been completely extracted from the spider-transformed Elf¡¯s body, the latter¡¯s condition immediately became listless.


    The previously restless body immediately quieted down, and the upper part of her body slumped weakly.


    After taking a deep breath, Konoheim frowned and said hesitantly, ¡°Now, we have to think about how to deal with this thing  ¡±


    At this moment, Otto approached.


    ¡°I think I can give it a try!¡±


    As soon as his words fell, Otto promptly swallowed the strange black object into his stomach.


    However, this Otto was just a special duplicate that was several times smaller than his original form, and his duplicate could inherit almost all of his abilities.


    Even the Light Ball Boss was no exception, but after all, this was different from everything he had devoured before.


    He still needed to show some respect to the divine power. In case of any unexpected incidents, he could abandon this duplicate at the first moment.


    ¡°You were originally planning to seal it  ¡±


    Konoheim stared dumbfoundedly at Otto¡¯s audacious move, and then, after realizing that it was just a duplicate, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I¡¯m not responsible for what happens. This is just some of the divine power affecting this spider-transformed Elf¡¯s spirit.


    Now, I¡¯m going to extract the part of the divine power that affects her soul. If you can, please keep your little trick in check.


    I don¡¯t want to go through all this effort just to extract the wrong thing.¡±


    Otto¡¯s original body nodded in affirmation, while his duplicate lay on the ground digesting the divine power.


    Once again performing the same operation, Konoheim was covered in sweat, and his arm was trembling slightly.


    But fortunately, he succeeded in completing the task, and this time he extracted a clump of black viscous substance.


    Though it looked rather disgusting, Otto still appointed his other duplicate to swallow it down as soon as possible.


    From the looks of it, everything seemed to be going smoothly, but the condition of the spider-transformed Elf Felina did not appear to be very good.


    Even though Konoheim had extracted Rose¡¯s divine power from her, her appearance still did not return to normal Dore form.


    The hideous and terrifying spider body still remained as her lower half, and she herself had already fallen into a state of unconsciousness.


    ¡°Can I start my work now?¡±


    Moray floated in the air, circling around the black stone pillar, and Otto gave him a glance before looking at Konoheim.


    ¡°Alright, I understand  ¡±


    Konoheim wiped the beads of sweat from his forehead and then snapped his fingers. A wave of magical energy was infused into the body of the spider-transformed Elf.


    Her physical condition was very poor at this point, and after losing Rose¡¯s divine power, her bodily functions were rapidly declining.


    As Konoheim had said before, it seemed that she would not live for more than half a day.


    After receiving the infusion of magic from Konoheim, the unconscious Felina finally came to her senses.


    She squinted her eyes, looked around, and finally, her gaze settled on Sofia.


    ¡°Sofia¡­ I¡¯m sorry  ¡±


    Her face was full of sadness, and blood tears slid weakly from the corners of her eyes.


    Although her spirit and soul had been affected by Rose¡¯s divine power before, her memories were still retained. She naturally knew what had happened earlier.


    At the same time, she also knew that her own time was running out.


    ¡°Let me make this difficult decision for you. Please, turn me into an undead!¡±


    Having said that, she closed her eyes and said no more.


    Sofia had been silent from the beginning, but her trembling figure and tears falling from the corner of her eyes showed her feelings at this moment.


    The demonic face in the ruby looked at Otto, and after he nodded in confirmation, Moray and Konoheim rushed to perform the undead transformation ritual on the spider-transformed Elf.


    Hanging below the Soul Eater Wand was a precious Treasure Bag with plenty of materials for the transformation.


    Otto no longer needed to worry about the matter at hand, as Moray and Konoheim would take care of it.


    Just as he was about to comfort Sofia again, his expression suddenly changed, and he looked at his two duplicates.


    At the same time, both duplicates also simultaneously opened their scarlet eyes.


    Although they were duplicates, the senses of the three were interconnected, and they were clearly aware of what had happened to each other.


    After a brief moment of thought, Otto suddenly said, ¡°I have some personal matters to deal with on my own.¡±


    Without waiting for a response, he quickly took his two duplicates and hurriedly flew out of the Council Chamber.


    In no time at all, he disappeared beyond the horizon of the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Faced with this situation, Sofia was stunned for a moment, and just as she was about to chase after him, Otto¡¯s voice came through the Communication Scale.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just need to deal with some minor matters. Stay put in the Council Chamber and don¡¯t run around.¡±


    Instinctively, Sofia wanted to ignore his words and chase after him, but a sharp pain from the depths of her soul forced her to give up the idea momentarily.


    Even she did not expect that her impulsive actions at the time would cause trouble for her now.

 Chapter 232 - Chapter 232: 230 The Younger Sister Rose_1

    Chapter 232: 230 The Younger Sister Rose_1


    Translator: 549690339


    After leaving the Land of the Soaring Dragon, Otto flew with his two clones to the center of Nolan Forest, which was once the location of the Thorn Nest.


    After Otto burned the Thorn Nest and the ancient tree that supported it, the area nearby became forbidden for most creatures.


    The burned ancient tree seemed to be constantly emanating a curse, causing all the surrounding plants and trees to wither and slowly spread outwards.


    Although Otto didn¡¯t know the specific reason, he chose to stay on the safe side by ordering his subordinates to dig deep trenches around the area as a barrier after discovering the anomaly.


    So far, this method seemed to be quite effective, as the strange curse effects were no longer spreading.


    And with almost no creatures appearing here, this place naturally became Otto¡¯s optimal choice for the time being.


    Slowly descending onto the charred remains of the ancient tree, Otto looked warily at his two clones.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    Otto looked at his clone with a complex expression.


    ¡°How can it be? I am you, and you are me. Don¡¯t you know that already?¡±


    One clone didn¡¯t answer, and the other clone replied nonchalantly.


    ¡°Alright, I suppose I was just being nosy¡­¡±


    With a stern face, Otto began contemplating his strategy.


    From the current situation, swallowing Rose¡¯s divine power recklessly seemed to bring some troubles.


    Although his own absorption ability was slowly taking effect, before Rose¡¯s divine power was completely absorbed, it was spreading rapidly like a virus inside Otto¡¯s clones.


    Even Otto himself was unsure about the result if this continued.


    That¡¯s why he left the Land of the Soaring Dragon immediately to prevent any adverse effects.


    Suddenly, one of the clones¡¯ expression changed, and it quickly plunged its claws into its own chest.


    Immediately after, the clone burst into extraordinarily powerful energy, which shattered it on the carbonized top of the ancient tree.


    At the moment of the explosion, Otto had already recovered part of the soul scattered in his body.


    Although he had lost part of the physical body, as long as he had enough energy later, he could quickly recover to his peak state.


    Originally, the other clone had also prepared to do the same, but it seemed to be a step too slow.


    Its front claws had touched its chest, but then it slowly retracted them.


    ¡°I thought it was someone else, but it turns out to be a reckless Silver Dragon¡­¡±


    A hoarse, ghastly voice came from the possessed clone, and just the sound of it made Otto feel an indescribable fear.


    The blue color of the possessed clone¡¯s scales quickly turned black, and its limbs changed into spider-like legs.


    Spider-like leg segments grew from between its front and hind legs, making it look like a half-dragon, half-spider creature.


    Seeing this, Otto quickly withdrew part of the soul from the possessed clone with a dark expression.


    He could feel some resistance during the recovery, but eventually, he managed to take his soul back successfully.


    Now, Otto could be certain that his clone had been temporarily possessed by Rose.


    Perhaps Rose¡¯s divine power wouldn¡¯t have invaded his main body as quickly if it had been absorbed by the clone, and it might have resulted in another outcome.


    However, Otto didn¡¯t want to take any risk. He knew the difference between losing two clones and risking his entire self.


    ¡°A quite peculiar ability¡­¡±


    The hoarse female voice once again came from Otto¡¯s possessed clone, which perhaps was more fitting to be called by Rose¡¯s name now.


    The completely black, half-dragon-half-spider mysterious monster moved its body as it stared warily at Otto.


    ¡°What can I say? A Silver Dragon, trying to claim my divine power. Should I say you have big guts or are courting death?¡±


    On the black dragon¡¯s head, its scarlet pupils stared fixedly at Otto as it sneered: ¡°Now, have you tasted my greatness, Silver Dragon?¡±


    Under Rose¡¯s gaze, Otto actually relaxed and smiled: ¡°It seems that I was overthinking it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°A god? If it was your true body descending, that would be another matter.


    But look at you now, such a pity¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Rose glared angrily at Otto, finding his attitude after witnessing the will of a real god quite different from what she had imagined.


    ¡°Nothing much, just lamenting my foolish actions just now.


    If I had known earlier that the final outcome would be like this, why on earth would I have allowed my other clone to self-destruct and wasted your precious divine power?


    Right, the great Spider Goddess.¡±


    Otto sneered, not only showing no respect for Rose, but even showing clear hostility.


    ¡°You dare defy the will of God?¡±


    Just as she was filled with rage, a scorching Flame Breath enveloped her.


    Moments later, Rose stared at Otto unscathed. She didn¡¯t expect that Otto would really attack her without a word.


    The reason Otto didn¡¯t show any respect to Rose was quite simple¡ªthat she seemed to be too weak at the moment.


    Rose was merely occupying Otto¡¯s puppet-like clone with the help of a wisp of divine power, and her strength was far from her true power.


    As for her immunity to the Flame Breath, it was solely because Otto¡¯s clone had a natural immunity to fire damage.


    ¡°I see, so my abilities have been perfectly inherited, huh. It seems that at least passive abilities are working as such¡­¡±


    Otto nodded, then slowly walked towards Rose.


    She stared coldly at the approaching Otto, while her hoarse voice cackled: ¡°Well then, let me give you a taste of a deity¡¯s wrath!¡±


    As she spoke, Rose muttered language that Otto had never heard before. Her movements also became strange, as if she was casting some divine spell.


    As Otto stared warily at her, after a good while, nothing had happened.


    So was she trying to scare him or just buy time?


    Just as Otto was puzzled, Rose suddenly shouted, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you Silver Dragon? Even though your body is so powerful, why can¡¯t you even communicate with magical elements?


    Are you a Dragon Beast?¡±


    The truth was revealed: due to Otto¡¯s body¡¯s uniqueness, Rose couldn¡¯t use his possessed clone to cast divine spells.


    And without the help of divine spells, the possessed clone, which was only the size of a tenth of Otto¡¯s main body, was completely insignificant.

 Chapter 233 - Chapter 233: 231 Death Lord Attacks_1

    Chapter 233: 231 Death Lord Attacks_1


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°This is getting interesting  ¡±


    Otto looked with interest at Rose, who was struggling in his front claw.


    Even a god could not possibly resist Otto¡¯s current strength with just a weak avatar and feeble divine power.


    At this moment, Rose was in a rather embarassing position, held tightly in Otto¡¯s claw.


    As Otto¡¯s front claw tightened, she felt her breathing become more and more difficult, and she might even lose control of this puppet at any moment.


    Unlike the arrogant tone Rose had when she first appeared, she seemed quite weak now.


    ¡°How does it feel, great Spider Goddess?


    Or should I say, have you acknowledged my greatness?¡±


    Otto mocked Rose, who couldn¡¯t speak properly because her neck was firmly gripped by him.


    He watched the so-called Spider Goddess struggling weakly in his hand, emitting unpleasant hoarse whimpers.


    This was getting boring.


    Otto never had the habit of torturing opponents without the power to fight back. Seeing that Rose could no longer cause any trouble, he forcefully crushed the neck of her avatar with his front claw.


    At the same time, the avatar controlled by Rose went limp.


    Even for Rose, a second-hand divine power was not enough to suppress the deadly injury.


    No, perhaps this injury wouldn¡¯t be fatal to Otto¡¯s own troll-like avatar, but it was enough to immobilize Rose for a short period of time.


    Even if she wanted to leave this avatar now, she couldn¡¯t.


    At this moment, this body had become an unorthodox prison controlling Rose¡¯s divine power.


    Meanwhile, the Light Ball Boss¡¯s devouring ability was still continuously acting on Rose¡¯s divine power.


    Suddenly, a black mist emerged from the black dragon head of Otto¡¯s avatar, and it condensed into a hideous, elusive elf face.


    ¡°Silver Dragon, I will remember you.


    Soon, my followers will behead you and trample your territory.


    And your soul will be locked in my Divine Kingdom forever, enduring eternal torture!¡±


    Otto didn¡¯t care about Rose¡¯s final threat, and directly swallowed the avatar along with the ugly face into his stomach.


    With the avatar acting as an unusual prison, Rose¡¯s divine power could no longer affect his main body.


    But just in case, Otto chose to stay here and fall asleep.


    Of course, before falling asleep, he didn¡¯t forget to use the Communication Scale to contact Sofia and Saru.


    Dark Domain, Tower of Death.


    This was a pillar-shaped building that connected the lowest and highest levels of the Dark Domain, composed entirely of various creatures¡¯ bones.


    This was the territory of the legendary Witch Demon, Moray, well-known throughout the entire Dark Domain.


    However, the owner of this place not only had a change in temperament recently, but also changed his name.


    Now, he demanded everyone to call him the Death Lord.


    Since the chaos some time ago, at the request of the Death Lord, his undead servants and the subordinates of his allies were all investigating an issue related to the world above.


    But until now, there had been no progress.


    At this moment, the Death Lord was sitting on his Skeleton Throne, propping his chin with one hand, leaning impatiently to one side, and listening to the intermittent reports from his subordinates.To be honest, he was already running out of patience.


    Contrary to Moray¡¯s prediction, he had toppled all the remaining souls in the Dark Domain quite early on.


    As long as he devoured the soul that had fled upwards, his necromancy would be completely restored to its peak state.


    However, the other soul entities he had absorbed were incredibly tenacious, not divulging Moray¡¯s exact location even at the last moment.


    Even after merging them into himself, the information he had obtained only revealed that it was related to a peculiar Silver Dragon and a Half-Elf brat.


    Apparently, the memories related to this matter had been mostly sealed or wiped away.


    ¡°These bastards, not wanting me to have an easy time even at the last moment  ¡±


    As he felt frustrated, a Corpse Demon stepped forward, saying that a messenger from the Dore Elves had arrived.


    ¡°Dore?¡±


    The Dore Elves were also allies of the Death Lord. They had made a significant contribution to the swift elimination of the other soul entities.


    Although it was strange for them to send someone at this time, the Death Lord still nodded in agreement.


    Soon after, a female Dore Elf wearing a tight-fitting long skirt and revealing quite a bit of skin came before the Death Lord.


    If she were seen by an ordinary male creature, it might be challenging for them to control themselves.


    However, everyone in the Tower of Death was an undead being like the Death Lord, and even if they had the desire, they lacked the ability.


    Gazing at the Dore Elf in front of him, the Death Lord indifferently said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect High Priest Riley herself to pay a visit. It seems there must be a matter of great importance.


    I should inform you in advance that it would be unwise to try to acquire believers here.


    Not to mention how many of the undead possess wisdom, but even if they do, they have to worship me alone.¡±


    He recognized the Dore Elf in front of him. She was the High Priest of Spider Goddess Rose in Dark City, a member of the Buerger family, one of the top ten Dore families, and the head of the Buerger family, Riley Buerger.


    The deity she served was the Spider Goddess Rose, a cruel and evil being.


    But at the Death Lord¡¯s level, he was no longer simply afraid of so-called gods like Rose.


    Dore Elf Riley glanced at the Death Lord, and although his strength was formidable, being a famous veteran Legendary Witch Demon in the Dark Domain.


    In many cases, he also needed the help of the Dore.


    Thus, even though the difference in strength between them was vast, she spoke with an equal attitude and tone, ¡°I heard you¡¯re looking for a strange Silver Dragon?¡±


    This immediately piqued the Death Lord¡¯s interest, and a bizarre red light emanated from the empty black holes of his metal faceplate.


    ¡°Do you have any leads?¡±


    Riley nodded and smiled, ¡°The great goddess has shown me a revelation: the target you pursue is currently in the Nolan Forest.¡±


    ¡°Nolan Forest? And the evidence?¡±


    The Death Lord searched his memory and quickly found information about this place.


    ¡°Is the goddess¡¯s revelation not worthy of your trust?¡±


    The Death Lord nodded without refuting. At his command, the entire Tower of Death bustled with activity.


    Countless undead creatures shuttled back and forth in the vicinity, transporting precious materials.


    The Death Lord prepared to construct a large teleportation portal that would lead directly to Nolan Forest from the surface world.


    It was crucial to bring that final soul entity into his possession, but perhaps he could do other things as well.


    For example, he could take over the surrounding surface territories as well. He had long been unwilling to be confined to the Dark Domain.

 Chapter 234 - Chapter 234: 232 Blind Man’s Favorite_1

    Chapter 234: 232 Blind Man¡¯s Favorite_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Two days later, Otto returned to the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Even without Sofia¡¯s help, it didn¡¯t take him too long to rest this time; the small amount of divine power from Rose didn¡¯t bring much of an essential change to him.


    At most, his body length increased by a tiny bit, along with some other useless abilities.


    At this moment, Otto was lazily lying on a pile of financial reports on the Blackstone Platform. Compared to the dry, carbonized ancient tree, this place was much more comfortable.


    Felina, the spider-transformed Elf, had also completed her undead transformation ceremony, and it went smoothly.


    Although Moray and Konoheim spared no expensive magical materials to keep her looking as much like her living self as possible,


    if you looked closely, you could still see many differences between her and a normal living creature.


    For example, her unnaturally pale skin and lifeless eyes made it easy for anyone familiar with the undead to recognize her identity.


    After getting away from Rose¡¯s influence, Felina¡¯s mental state seemed much better.


    Although she still had a somewhat awkward relationship with Sofia, they were both trying to restore normalcy.


    At this time, the Council Chamber was unusually quiet, and Otto was attempting to use a new ability that he cared about.


    And coincidentally, Moray flew inside looking like he had drunk fake alcohol, swaying from side to side.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    As soon as he entered, he noticed something unusual.


    ¡°Wow! My great Majesty, have you been hiding from us all along that you are actually a Black Dragon?¡±


    Otto looked awkwardly at Moray. The new ability that he was experimenting with right now was one he had acquired after absorbing some of Rose¡¯s divine power.


    It had no substantial effect, only able to change his exterior color to pure black.


    Shaking his head, Otto immediately withdrew this new ability, and his body color returned to its bright silver.


    ¡°Did you suddenly come to see me because you have something to tell me?¡±


    Ignoring Moray¡¯s question, Otto looked at him with scrutiny.


    In his memory, nothing good ever happened when Moray suddenly popped up.


    Moray floated in the air, spinning around and giggling, ¡°There¡¯s been a little mishap  ¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°When I created the Death Lord, I implanted some special means into him.


    Although the timing is a bit off from my prediction, we might want to prepare ourselves earlier; he might pay us a visit sooner than we expected.


    At that time, we might face an endless undead army, and even a joint army composed of many other races in the Dark Domain.¡±


    Otto sighed. Though he knew Moray¡¯s words were unreliable, he didn¡¯t expect them to be this unreliable.


    This wasn¡¯t just being a little off, his words could never be fully trusted.


    Since Moray had said so, Otto could probably guess that it wouldn¡¯t be too long before they faced the threat of the Death Lord.


    In the beginning, he even considered just leaving Moray, taking Sofia with him and running away.


    However, times have changed, and not only has he reached the legendary realm himself, even Konoheim, the golden-legged one, has practically settled in the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    All things considered, it seemed like there was no reason for him to be afraid of the Death Lord.


    Nonetheless, was Rose somehow involved in all this as well?


    After all, the timing of these events seemed almost too coincidental.


    ¡°Okay, I got it. Anything else?¡±


    Seeing that Otto looked unconcerned, Moray breathed a sigh of relief. Regarding the Death Lord, he was entirely relying on Otto.


    ¡°If it¡¯s just about me, then there¡¯s nothing else.¡±


    The sinister face in the ruby laughed, then continued, ¡°Regarding Sofia¡¯s mother, Felina, I¡¯ve found out some interesting information that you might be interested in.¡±


    ¡°Tell me!¡±


    This time, Otto finally perked up.


    ¡°You should already know about Sofia¡¯s eyes.¡±


    Otto nodded, and Moray continued, ¡°This incredible gift couldn¡¯t have appeared out of thin air. Usually, it¡¯s common to explore the previous generation for clues.


    But to my surprise, although Felina was a powerful ranger before being transformed by Rose¡¯s power, she didn¡¯t seem to possess such eyes at all.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t even have relatively outstanding magical talent.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Otto already understood some things.


    In other words, Sofia¡¯s eyes had nothing to do with Felina, so the focus of the investigation should be on Sofia¡¯s biological father.


    ¡°About that, it¡¯s a bit tricky  ¡±


    Upon hearing Otto¡¯s question, Moray smiled bitterly, ¡°If it were an ordinary race, that would be fine, but Felina is a pure-blooded Dore Elf and an upper-class noble in one of Dark City¡¯s ten major Dore Elf families.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Dore Elves are a purely matriarchal society, and their needs in that area are quite strong.


    Especially for upper-class nobles like Felina, the number of male consorts they have is quite high  ¡±


    Okay, since Moray had put it this way, if Otto still didn¡¯t understand, he wouldn¡¯t be a normal male creature.


    ¡°Judging from Sofia¡¯s appearance, her biological father should be a human.


    Interestingly, according to Felina¡¯s memory, among her male consorts, there was only one human with black hair.¡±


    At this point, Moray continued somewhat helplessly, ¡°But according to Felina¡¯s memory, he was blind  ¡±


    ¡°Blind?¡±


    Otto blinked. Wasn¡¯t this a bit too coincidental?


    ¡°Yes, to be precise, his eyes had been gouged out.


    It seems that someone coveted his special abilities and did this to him.


    As for the man himself, he was found by Felina in the slave market in Dark City.


    If not for his special appearance meeting Felina¡¯s aesthetic standards, he would have probably died long ago.¡±


    Otto nodded, then continued asking, ¡°What about now?¡±


    ¡°You mean those male consorts?¡±


    Moray chuckled, ¡°They¡¯re probably all dead by now. After discovering Sofia¡¯s talents, other Dore Elves in the city-state tried all sorts of means to control her.


    Although Felina had no feelings for her consorts, she clearly cared about Sofia.


    To prevent Sofia from being taken away by others, she left the Dark Domain and went to Dawn Forest.


    Little did she expect the accidents that happened later.


    The humans not only failed to recognize Sofia¡¯s uniqueness, they sold her as an ordinary slave, truly ignorant of her value.


    Her persistent attacks on the Human Chamber of Commerce in the Dragon Bone Wasteland were because of this reason.¡±

 Chapter 235 - Chapter 235: 233 Take the Initiative_1

    Chapter 235: 233 Take the Initiative_1


    Translator: 549690339


    One week had passed since Otto last returned to the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Felina and Sofia had been getting along pretty well during that time.


    Although there was still a sense of unfamiliarity between them, overall, their relationship was progressing in a positive direction.


    At this moment, Otto was lying on a pile of treasures on the Blackstone Platform. In front of him stood Gaz, the goblin he had recently sent to conquer Caran.


    The operation had gone very smoothly, with the Eastern Empire contributing a great deal of help.


    Not only had all of Caran¡¯s territory been captured by the Soaring Dragon Legion, but even their royal family and nobles who had fled overseas had been brought back by the Eastern Empire.


    Otto had no interest in these bloated parasites, so their final fate was to be turned into sandbags and used to fill in Harvest Bay.


    Now, Gaz had selected a bastard of the Caran royal family with the least significance to take the throne, according to Otto¡¯s request.


    After all, it would be somewhat difficult to have a monster rule over the people of Caran.


    So it was easier to do it this way.


    Of course, this was just a puppet regime. The new king of Caran had already been marked with a Blood Covenant, making it impossible for him to betray Otto as long as he lived.


    From then on, trade between the Eastern Empire and the Land of the Soaring Dragon officially commenced.


    Weapons and equipment produced by the Black Iron Dwarves were shipped to the Eastern Empire through Caran¡¯s ports and Harvest Bay, arriving in a continuous stream.


    Although the quality had declined slightly, the prices had actually increased.


    Even so, the people of the Eastern Empire happily accepted these seemingly substandard weapons and equipment without complaint.


    Meanwhile, the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce was doing the same thing with them.


    According to the intelligence they had received, Angelina had allied with the Bauhinia and was fighting a war against Tal from both Lait and Dilant.


    Once Tal fell, Farrand would be next. The war was going much smoother than imagined, but the new king of Lait was still tied down in chaos in Felton and unable to extricate himself.


    Otto didn¡¯t believe that, without the involvement of the Western Empire, the relatively equal-strength Felton could withstand the new king of Lait for so long.


    When Tal finally fell and the war spread to Farrand, the end for the new king of Lait would not be far away.


    At the same time, due to the war, there was an increasing number of refugees. Saru seized this opportunity to send humans marked with the Blood Covenant back to various countries.


    At this moment, the intelligence network of the Land of the Soaring Dragon was nothing less than that of the Bauhinia.


    The failure of the new king of Lait was destined. No matter how much he fought, he seemed to only be a dog raised by the Eastern Empire.


    The purpose was simple: to reduce the power of the Western Empire as much as possible.


    That was because almost all of the surrounding kingdoms were either allies or vassal states of the Western Empire.


    The new king of Lait could lose, but he must lose to Otto.


    At least, the dragons in his hands must be served up on Otto¡¯s table.


    So, Otto looked at Gaz, who was respectfully kneeling below him.


    ¡°I remember that you come from Black Gold City, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Gaz¡¯s body trembled violently, and he nodded silently.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what attachment you still have to Black Gold City, by now, you should have obtained the power and status you needed.¡±


    Otto squinted and looked at Gaz, saying indifferently, ¡°Well, now is the time for you to go back and prove yourself.


    Lead the Soaring Dragon Legion and conquer the Dragon Bone Wasteland for me, clearing away any obstacles in the way.


    If the opponent is the Bauhinia, don¡¯t hold back.


    Don¡¯t worry about Konoheim. He has nothing to do with Black Gold City now.¡±


    Gaz looked excitedly at Otto then pressed his forehead against the black stone floor, grinding it until deep bloodstains appeared.


    ¡°I, Gaz, won¡¯t disappoint your expectations!¡±


    What, Angelina has allied with the Bauhinia?


    But what does that have to do with me, Otto?


    After Gaz left the Council Chamber with an excited look, Saru entered.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    The old Lizardman knelt respectfully in front of Otto and said, ¡°According to your instructions, the northern fortress has been built.¡±


    He was referring to the dungeon left behind by Welin in the north of Nolan Forest.


    At this point, the number of monsters in the Land of the Soaring Dragon had grown immensely, and almost all of the monster races of Nolan Forest had gathered here.


    It seemed a bit crowded as it was.


    And if they continued to expand endlessly, the Land of the Soaring Dragon would soon reach Lait.


    So Otto ordered the construction of a new fortress based on the northern dungeon, having the kobolds build it.


    Now that the underground tunnels between the two locations had been opened, even if the Magic Train was only operating between Red Copper Castle and Black Iron Field.


    Even walking back and forth was very convenient.


    It¡¯s worth mentioning that Welin had recently found out about what Otto had done to the Thunder Legion.


    However, to Otto¡¯s surprise, the Blue Dragon only expressed a little regret and, after acknowledging that she knew about it, continued to press her offensive against Otto.


    She hadn¡¯t given up on her idea of laying a clutch of dragon eggs with Lande.


    Moreover, she didn¡¯t seem to care about the fate of others in the small town in the Dragon Bone Wasteland.


    According to her, she had already done enough.


    This left Otto somewhat puzzled, unable to figure out Welin¡¯s true character.


    At this time, Saru continued, ¡°Your Majesty, a chaotic war is taking place in the Land of the Soaring Dragon, in the heart of the Sky Mountain Range.¡±


    Due to the death of Lars Lait, many monster clans were fighting each other to claim more territory.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that sounds a lot like monster clans¡¯ styles, fighting for interests immediately after the master dies.¡±


    Otto laughed and nodded. Loyalty was the most laughable lie to monsters.


    ¡°How about the situation in the Land of Red Flames?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the Flame Lizards that sneaked in haven¡¯t sent back any useful intelligence yet.¡±


    ¡°Is that so  ¡±


    Despite his disappointment, Otto said, ¡°Well, in that case, let¡¯s take over the Land of the Soaring Dragon. Being passively beaten is not my style.


    I don¡¯t want to wait for the Demon Army to arrive at my doorstep before realizing something has gone wrong in the Land of Red Flames.¡±


    ¡°You mean?¡±


    Saru looked hesitantly at Otto, who said indifferently, ¡°Gaz will most likely take some of the loyalists from the Soaring Dragon Legion to conquer the Dragon Bone Wasteland, so the responsibility for Sky Mountain Range will be yours.


    Most of the remaining loyalists were once Lars Lait¡¯s subordinates, so they should be quite familiar with the Sky Mountain Range. Take them with you.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, Your Majesty!¡±

 Chapter 236 - Chapter 236: 234 Acquaintance_1

    Chapter 236: 234 Acquaintance_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Dragon Bone Wasteland, Loess City.


    Today is a day worth celebrating, and the whole of Loess City is bustling with excitement.


    Centaurs run through the streets, distributing coins to the onlookers around them.


    Although most of the coins are just copper, the unexpected windfall has everyone singing their praises.


    These centaurs are under the command of Par, the City Lord of Loess City, and they wouldn¡¯t be doing good deeds for no reason.


    The reason they¡¯re doing this is simple: today is a day of great joy for their city lord, Par.


    Today, Par is going to marry Rita, the leader of the Swift Spear Clan. That¡¯s why they¡¯re celebrating and handing out money all around.


    After sending off a bunch of friends and guests, a heavily drunk Par is helped back to his earthen house by Rita.


    The wedding celebrations of the centaurs are wild, and Rita, the bride, has had no less alcohol than Par.


    But it seems that Par¡¯s tolerance for alcohol is not as great as Rita¡¯s


    Looking at Par¡¯s flushed face, Rita secretly sighs in her heart. She really never thought she would see such a day.


    Raised under her father¡¯s teachings, Rita has always felt that she should dedicate herself entirely to her great master, Violent Thunder.


    But now the Thunder Legion is long gone, and not long ago, she even chose to ignore those who destroyed it with their own hands.


    Even now, after agreeing to unite with Par, she still doesn¡¯t know if she¡¯s made the right decision.


    Looking at Par¡¯s red face, Rita can¡¯t help but laugh.


    He probably won¡¯t be able to get up tonight


    Just as she was thinking that, a centaur suddenly breaks down the door and enters.


    It looks like it should be one of Par¡¯s personal guards.


    In addition to him, another centaur follows closely behind, probably her own confidant.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Rita frowns, knowing that they wouldn¡¯t barge in like this if it weren¡¯t something important.


    ¡°The city lord, he  ¡±


    Par¡¯s personal guard looks at Par, who is red-faced and unconscious, not knowing what to do.


    But Rita¡¯s confidant doesn¡¯t seem to care about that; he quickly pulls the other centaur aside and anxiously says, ¡°This is bad, boss! The Soaring Dragon Legion is coming for us!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Rita¡¯s eyes widen in disbelief. They¡¯ve come all the way here, but they still won¡¯t leave her alone?


    Suddenly, the image of Sofia appears in her mind.


    Could it be that Half-Elf?


    No, now is not the time to worry about that.


    Rita shakes her head, trying to focus her thoughts.


    ¡°How many people are coming?¡±


    Rita struggles to look at the speaker, who responds with a miserable expression: ¡°There are too many to count. They¡¯ve surrounded Loess City so tightly that not even a bird can fly out.¡±


    Clearly, whether it is resisting outright or trying to break through and escape, both options are extremely difficult.


    And at this critical moment, Par is completely drunk


    After a moment of thought, Rita quickly makes a decision.


    ¡°Don¡¯t blame me, Par  ¡±


    Rita stares at Par for a moment, then slaps him hard on the cheek.


    Poor guy. His face was already quite red from the drink, and now it¡¯s even redder.


    Not only that, but it¡¯s also swelling.


    But despite this, the kid doesn¡¯t seem to have any intention of recovering from his stupor.


    So, Rita simply starts going to work with both hands, slapping Par¡¯s face again and again under the unbearable gaze of the other two centaurs.


    After a while and pouring a bucket of water over his head, Par¡¯s addled mind finally starts to clear up.


    The last bucket of water is actually brought by Par¡¯s personal guard, who couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer; otherwise, Par wouldn¡¯t know how much suffering he¡¯d go through in his drunken stupor.


    ¡°What  what¡¯s going on  ¡±


    Just waking up, Par looks around in confusion before exclaiming, ¡°Ah, my face! What happened?!¡±


    Due to his hangover and swollen cheeks, Rita has a tough time understanding what he¡¯s saying.


    But she doesn¡¯t mean to answer that question. After giving a warning glare to Par¡¯s personal guard, she quickly drags Par up to the city wall.


    As soon as they stand on the city wall, half of Par¡¯s drunkenness evaporates.


    Not far from Loess City, a large group of various monsters gathers, completely surrounding the small city.


    Upon seeing this, Par feels his stomach churn before leaning against the city wall, vomiting a rainbow of colors.


    Rita stands behind him, gently patting his back.


    If one only looked at this scene, one couldn¡¯t imagine what Rita had done to Par before.


    After vomiting up everything in his stomach, Par manages to stand upright, leaning against the city wall.


    Now he¡¯s completely sober.


    At the same time, a powerful Goblin, riding a massive Dire wolf, slowly approaches the tightly closed city gate.


    Upon seeing him, Rita¡¯s pupils immediately shrink.


    She would never mistake such a distinctive Goblin.


    Par gazes solemnly at Gaz below, speaking in a low voice: ¡°It seems there may still be room to turn the situation around.¡±


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re prepared for the worst. I know that Goblin, and he¡¯s not someone you can easily fool.¡±


    ¡°You know him? When?¡±


    Hearing this, Par instantly becomes alert and looks at Rita.


    She just laughs in annoyance, helplessly saying, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. He and I are true enemies.


    The reason I left Nolan Forest to come to the Dragon Bone Wasteland is entirely because of him.¡±


    Although many doubts remain in his heart, there is no time to think things through under their current circumstances.


    Due to the pressure of being besieged by a large army, he has no choice but to treat Gaz as an honored guest and let him into the city.


    With this kind of situation, he will not hold any na?ve illusions.


    But if the other party doesn¡¯t leave any way out for them, then it¡¯ll come down to both sides perishing together.


    By that time, the Goblin will regret ever entering Loess City.


    But half a day later, Par despondently orders the city gates to be opened.


    Gaz, on the other hand, emerges satisfied and leaves Loess City, riding his Dire wolf. Before he leaves, he looks at Rita with a complicated expression.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect we¡¯d meet again under these circumstances.¡±


    Gaz chuckles, saying, ¡°But don¡¯t worry too much. Since you¡¯ve accepted the Silver Dragon Lord¡¯s gift, you are now one of us.


    Since we are all comrades, let me give you some advice.


    Find a time to visit the Land of the Soaring Dragon; perhaps it will help fulfill your long-standing wishes.¡±

 Chapter 237 - Chapter 237: 235 Since We’re Already Here_1

    Chapter 237: 235 Since We¡¯re Already Here_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Gazing at the surrounding magnificent buildings and orderly streets, Rita and Par, who were visiting for the first time, exchanged wordless glances.


    Both of them, or rather their horses, found it hard to believe that such a city had been built inside Nolan Forest.


    Even Black Gold City, the most prosperous city in the Dragon Bone Wasteland, seemed no match for the Land of the Soaring Dragon at first glance.


    ¡°Is this   the core territory of the Silver Dragon Lord  ?¡±


    Par swallowed hard, and Rita¡¯s expression was no better than his.


    Slapping her own cheek, Rita smiled bitterly, ¡°This is my first time here too  ¡±


    After a moment of silence, Par suddenly asked, ¡°Are you sure you have nothing to do with that goblin  ?¡±


    ¡°Oh? If you don¡¯t believe me, you can still part ways with me now!¡±


    Instantly, Par fell silent.


    The reason they came to the Land of the Soaring Dragon was precisely because of the words Gaz had spoken before leaving Loess City.


    Their escape from being wiped out by the armies was entirely because they had agreed to Gaz¡¯s request.


    Gaz¡¯s request was simple: either submit unconditionally to the great Silver Dragon Lord or be destroyed together with Loess City.


    Deeply aware of the horror of the Soaring Dragon Legion, Rita readily chose to submit and even brought Par along with her.


    To ensure that they wouldn¡¯t have second thoughts in the future, that damned goblin even gave them two silver scales.


    As soon as they each touched the scales, they felt that something like a chain had been added to their souls.


    Although they didn¡¯t understand the specifics of the item, they could feel that they had lost their freedom and couldn¡¯t harbor any harmful thoughts towards the Silver Dragon.


    Their arrival didn¡¯t disturb Otto. In other words, they hadn¡¯t yet earned the right to see him.


    Even Saru, the old Lizardman, had no intention of meeting them, as he was busy dealing with the matters of the wildlands.


    So, Scar, a promising young Lizardman, received them instead.


    Because of his achievements and his connection to Saru, he had successfully received Otto¡¯s blessing and evolved into a powerful Dragonborn Lizardman.


    Moreover, he had managed to hold on until the end of the transformation ceremony, so when facing Rita and Par, the two powerful Centaur leaders, he didn¡¯t show any fear at all.


    After learning the reason for the two horses¡¯ visit, Scar¡¯s face showed a strange expression.


    He hesitated for a moment, then brought them near Blackstone Castle.


    Not far away, Konoheim was begrudgingly following Welin who had a troubled expression on her face.


    Just as Rita and Par were puzzled as to why Scar had brought them here, they suddenly felt a terrifying surge of magical power nearby.


    Looking in the direction, to their astonishment, the blue-haired girl transformed into a nearly twenty-meter-long Blue Dragon and took to the sky.


    As for the strange creatures around them, they all appeared unfazed.


    ¡°A Blue Dragon   could it be  ?¡±


    Rita looked at Scar in shock, who shrugged his shoulders, seemingly confirming her thought.


    If that was the case, then what had the Thunder Legion been insisting on for the past two hundred years?


    Rita¡¯s face was full of helplessness, and although Par didn¡¯t know the details of the situation, he still gently patted Rita¡¯s shoulder to comfort her.


    It seemed that the Blue Dragon had been living in the Land of the Soaring Dragon for a while now.


    So there will be plenty of chances to ask her about it later


    In the Council Chamber.


    Reclining on the Blackstone Platform, Otto listened to Bark, the Lizardman who was currently in charge of almost all the reconnaissance troops in the Soaring Dragon Legion, reporting the situation in the Dragon Bone Wasteland.


    Loess City, Yellow Sand City, and many other city-states close to Nolan Forest chose to physically submit to the Soaring Dragon Legion without any hesitation.


    Goblin Gaz also inscribed a Blood Covenant on the leaders of these city-states, one by one.


    Of course, not all city-states were as realistic as the aforementioned Loess City and Yellow Sand City, and a considerable number of them swore to resist till the end.


    However, amid the siege of dense forces and the onslaughts of Goblin Green Burst¡¯s various dangerous weapons, they were hardly worth mentioning.


    Hearing this, Otto nodded in satisfaction.


    It seemed that Gaz had done a pretty good job.


    At this moment, a Lizardman entered from outside, claiming to be a representative of the Bauhinia, or Black Rose, who had come to visit after a long time.


    It should be about the Soaring Dragon Legion¡¯s recent action against the Dragon Bone Wasteland.


    Since the facade had been torn apart, it seemed unnecessary to see her.


    However, Otto suddenly thought of an even better way to deal with the situation.


    In no time, Black Rose arrived at the Council Chamber, while Sofia arrived one step ahead, sitting on the throne in front of Otto.


    Recently, Sofia¡¯s mental state had been very good, and her face often showed a hint of a smile, making Otto feel much better as well.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Otto¡¯s request, she would probably still be in the inner hall or the back garden of Blackstone Castle all day, tirelessly talking with Felina.


    What exactly they were discussing, Otto wouldn¡¯t inquire, but he just felt that Sofia and Felina had been looking at him a bit strangely lately.


    Leaving that aside, as soon as Black Rose walked into the Council Chamber, she displayed a posture of righteous indignation.


    ¡°Honorable Silver Dragon Lord, I wonder why the Soaring Dragon Legion has suddenly appeared in the Dragon Bone Wasteland, launching attacks on numerous city-states?¡±


    With a glint in his eyes, Otto coldly said, ¡°Are you teaching me how to run my affairs?¡±


    ¡°This  ¡±


    Unconsciously, Otto exuded a horrifying Dragon Fear, causing Black Rose to tremble and involuntarily kneel on the ground.


    Ever since Otto became a Legend, most of his abilities had been greatly enhanced.


    Now, even the previously arrogant Black Rose finally realized that she was not facing her subordinates who were respectful to her in the merchant association but a genuine Evil Dragon clad in silver scales.


    Trembling and struggling, she looked at Otto, who then ambiguously said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t leave  ¡±


    Black Rose¡¯s pupils shrank as she quickly tried to crush the Teleportation Scroll in her hands, only to find that she couldn¡¯t make any movements under the pressure of the Dragon Fear.


    Shortly after, numerous Magical Thorns emerged from the black stone floor beneath her, tightly wrapping around her body and accentuating her curvaceous figure due to Otto¡¯s wicked taste.

 Chapter 238 - Chapter 238: 236 Lauren Dungeon_1

    Chapter 238: 236 Lauren Dungeon_1


    Translator: 549690339


    At this, Sofia glared at Otto in dissatisfaction, while the latter sheepishly scratched his chin with his front claws.


    Once she realized that he was all talk and no action, Sofia rolled her eyes back at Otto and then slowly floated over to Black Rose using her Flight Skill.


    ¡°What   what are you trying to do?¡±


    Black Rose uttered a resentful sound, but at this point, there was nothing else she could do.


    Thorny vines with sharp, poisonous barbs entwined tightly around her body. These barbs punctured her clothes and the deadly poison was injected into her body.


    At this moment, she felt her head becoming heavier and heavier, as though she might faint at any time.


    Sofia didn¡¯t want to communicate with her, but with an unusual smile on her face, she placed a silver scale on Black Rose¡¯s forehead.


    Immediately, she felt a strange force at work deep within her soul.


    She instinctively wanted to resist, but she couldn¡¯t muster even a bit of strength from anywhere in her body.


    Sofia¡¯s eyes seemed to contain a strange power, and with just one glance, Black Rose felt her spirit being sucked into a mysterious vortex.


    At this moment, she was unable to resist in either body or mind, and could only let Sofia manipulate her until the Blood Covenant was completely inscribed on her soul.


    After that, Sofia nodded to Otto, who then removed the green thorns binding Black Rose.


    At the same time, Sofia also lifted the control over her mind.


    Finally, Black Rose regained her freedom.


    Even though she could now reach for the teleportation scroll in her pocket at any time, she remained unwilling to move.


    The image of that damned Silver Dragon changed in her eyes, becoming incredibly majestic and paramount.


    Despite her reluctance, she still knelt respectfully before Otto, pressing her head tightly against the black stone floor.


    ¡°Bark will teach you what to do next. Remember, when I¡¯m not around, you must follow Bark¡¯s orders.¡±


    As Otto¡¯s voice echoed in Black Rose¡¯s head, she nodded repeatedly.


    Of course, she could choose to refuse.


    But at the cost of her life, with her soul shattered, leaving no trace of her existence in this world.


    Black Rose was loyal to Lady Bauhinia, but now facing this desperate situation, things had changed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Elsa  ¡±


    With an apology to Lady Bauhinia in her heart, Black Rose followed Bark out of the Council Chamber.


    She believed that many things would need to be dealt with after this.


    Once everyone else had left, Sofia asked Otto, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    ¡°Are you busy lately?¡±


    Otto asked curiously.


    Sofia chuckled, ¡°Not too busy, but I still have a lot to learn from Felina.


    In many ways, she knows quite a bit.¡±


    ¡°Felina?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Apart from other things, she still called her biological mother by her name.


    After a moment of silence, although Otto had many questions, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Sofia quickly left the Council Chamber, planning to learn various useful knowledge from Felina as she had said.


    As for what knowledge exactly, it was still kept secret from Otto.


    The little girl really has grown up


    With that thought, Otto flapped his dragon wings and flew out of the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Bark had said that there was a city-state in the Dragon Bone Wasteland that was quite difficult. Even with Gaz personally leading the attack, it couldn¡¯t be taken for a long time.


    Since he had nothing better to do in the Land of the Soaring Dragon, Otto decided to take a trip there himself and stretch his legs.


    Although it was far away, for Otto¡¯s current speed, it didn¡¯t take much time.


    On this occasion, his true form was at its peak.


    Before the sky darkened, Otto arrived at his destination.


    Since they couldn¡¯t take the city-state, only a small number of the Soaring Dragon Legion¡¯s dependents were left there.


    The other monsters, led by Gaz, bypassed this tough nut to crack and focused on the other city-states instead.


    The Dragon Bone Wasteland was vast, and even compared to Nolan Forest, it was much larger.


    There were dozens of variously sized city-states within it.


    If the leaders of the city-states were willing to submit to Otto and accept the Blood Covenant, it would be fine. But if they were determined to resist to the death, Otto wouldn¡¯t have the energy to manage all these city-states.


    So the only outcome awaiting them was destruction.


    And Gaz was following Otto¡¯s mindset in handling this.


    So far, several city-states in the Dragon Bone Wasteland had fallen victim to his actions, turning into ruins.


    The city-state beneath Otto at this moment had temporarily escaped destruction due to its special structure.


    This was an underground city called Lauren City, located deep beneath the Dragon Bone Wasteland. Its structure was similar to the underground city left behind by Aileen.


    Of course, it was much larger in scale.


    It was also rumored that a legendary powerhouse resided in the city, but the authenticity of this hadn¡¯t been confirmed.


    After all, the Soaring Dragon Legion had been wreaking havoc here for quite a while. Even though Gaz had become a powerful Dragonborn Goblin, he still hadn¡¯t taken that crucial step.


    Under normal circumstances, teleportation arrays were used to move people in and out of the city. For now, the teleportation array was unilaterally shut down from inside the city.


    Lacking access, this was why Gaz had been unable to deal with the city-state.


    When Gaz left with the main force of the Soaring Dragon Legion, he didn¡¯t forget to call in Burrowing Worms from Northland of Nolan Forest.


    It was believed that with the help of the Burrowing Worms, a passage to the interior of Lauren City could be excavated.


    But now that Otto had arrived, perhaps this step could be skipped altogether.


    As Otto landed on the ground, the surrounding monsters immediately knelt before him of their own accord.


    Ignoring the majority of the monsters, Otto¡¯s gaze fell on a familiar-looking goblin.


    If his memory served him right, this goblin should be one of Gaz¡¯s confidants.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Upon sensing Otto¡¯s gaze, the goblin promptly stepped forward, waiting for instructions.


    ¡°Where is Lauren City?¡±


    All around, the surroundings looked ordinary. At a glance, there was no sign of Lauren City.


    The goblin was taken aback for a moment before respectfully replying, ¡°I apologize, Your Majesty, but we only know the general area.¡±


    ¡°Take me there!¡±


    The goblin, upon receiving the command, didn¡¯t hesitate to mount his Warg and run ahead to lead the way for Otto.

 Chapter 239 - Chapter 239: 237 Underground Labyrinth_1

    Chapter 239: 237 Underground Labyrinth_1


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Your Majesty, here we are.¡±


    The goblin jumped off the warg and pointed to a flat, sandy ground.


    Before coming here, Otto had done some homework and naturally knew that Lauren Underground City was an underground city-state.


    Otto nodded to show that he understood, and then, under the admiring gaze of the goblin, turned his entire body into a semi-transparent state.


    After that, he slowly sank into the ground.


    Phantom Insubstantiality wasn¡¯t very helpful to Otto, who excelled at close combat, during battles.


    But in situations like this, it was really convenient.


    Traveling through the underground like a ghost, Otto eventually found Lauren Underground City after an unknown amount of time.


    Goodness, the city was built around 20 to 30 meters deep underground. If it wasn¡¯t for Otto¡¯s ability of Phantom Insubstantiality, it would be really hard to find it.


    The time it took for Otto, in his ghostly state, to pass through different objects varied.


    Unlike the loose sand and mud he passed through before, Lauren Underground City was surrounded by thick stone walls.


    So, it took quite a bit of time for Otto to pass through them.


    When he finally succeeded in entering the city by going through the stone walls, he coincidentally encountered a patrol of white-armored, well-equipped soldiers.


    Although they were puzzled by the semi-transparent giant dragon¡¯s appearance, they attacked Otto immediately.


    Not even bothering to revert to his true form and unable to use his breath weapons, Otto casually threw several Acid Balls at them.


    In no time, these courageous patrollers were completely dissolved by the Acid Balls.


    From what Otto could tell, the patrollers appeared to be human.


    Although humans were not uncommon in the Dragon Bone Wasteland, it was rare to see them serving as city guards or patrollers.


    After all, when compared to many indigenous species native to the Dragon Bone Wasteland, humans had natural disadvantages in combat and loyalty.


    Plus, their wages were rather expensive


    If Otto were the city lord, he wouldn¡¯t employ human guards unless there was some special reason.


    But others were free to do as they pleased.


    Shaking his head, Otto floated slowly in a direction he picked, like a real ghost.


    Lauren Underground City seemed to be no different from an ordinary dungeon, with similar scenes everywhere.


    Every path he randomly took was winding and complicated, like a labyrinth.


    Fortunately, Otto could simply ignore any walls blocking him in his current state and directly pass through them.


    When he went through another wall, he discovered yet another patrol.


    Without hesitation, he threw several Acid Balls at them before they could notice him and react.


    These unfortunate guys were turned into a disgusting viscous liquid along with their excellent equipment without even emitting a scream.


    Like before, this patrol also consisted solely of humans.


    Moreover, what Otto found quite curious was that, besides these two patrols, he hadn¡¯t encountered any ordinary residents on his way.


    In fact, he hadn¡¯t even found any normal houses.


    All the surrounding buildings seemed to form a complex underground maze.


    To Otto, this didn¡¯t seem to be the posture of a city-state open to the public.


    Moreover, in his opinion, even without disabling the teleportation Magic Array, the stupid Monsters¡¯ Families of the Soaring Dragon Legion might very well have gotten lost in this complex maze after arriving here.


    Anyway, Otto himself couldn¡¯t see through the surrounding structure, but he didn¡¯t need to.


    With a smirk, Otto just continued to pass straight through in the direction he¡¯d chosen earlier.


    This time, the scenery changed a bit, and it seemed like an open square surrounded him.


    In the center of the square stood a peculiar human-shaped statue.


    Before Otto could see the details of the statue, a group of people dressed similarly to the previous patrollers rushed towards him.


    Apart from them, Otto also saw a large group of people wearing white robes and holding wands, looking like Spellcasters, in the center of the square.


    Earlier, they had been kneeling respectfully in front of the statue.


    Now, they got up one by one and, with the well-equipped white-armored people, launched an attack on Otto.


    The first to charge were several human warriors wearing white armor and holding white swords and shields.


    But, obviously, Otto floating in the air was out of their normal attack range.


    Just as he was about to ignore them for the moment, they each pulled out a peculiar white crystal from behind, with their swords¡¯ handguards possessing slots for the crystals.


    When they had placed the crystals in the slots, they swung their swords at Otto from a distance.


    Several wind blades turned into white sword light and rapidly assaulted Otto.


    ¡°What the fuck is this?¡±


    Otto was taken aback. Although he had stepped into the realm of legends, it didn¡¯t mean he liked being beaten like a target.


    It was easy to avoid such attacks¡ªjust rise quickly into the upper stone wall, and the white sword light that resembled wind blades would be naturally blocked by the hard rock.


    And that was exactly what Otto did, and the result was very effective.


    But then, he felt the stone wall somehow expel him from its interior, and before he knew it, he was pushed out by a white light.


    This surprised Otto, and he wondered what that white light was.


    Before he could think further, another round of white wind blades attacked him.


    With Otto¡¯s massive 20-meter-long dragon body as a target, it would be difficult for the group of white-armored people below to miss.


    However, Otto in his Phantom Insubstantiality state had a significant reduction in damage received from most attacks.


    While he didn¡¯t know what type of attack these strange white assaults belonged to, his experience told him they didn¡¯t exceed his resistance as a phantom.


    And judging from the damage to his body, the attacks seemed more like magical attacks.


    That meant that the white-armored sword and shield soldiers down there were skilled in both magic and martial arts.

 Chapter 240 - Chapter 240: 238 White Army_1

    Chapter 240: 238 White Army_1


    Translator: 549690339


    It must be said that they successfully angered Otto.


    For a long time, no one had dared to confront him with weapons.


    Feeling annoyed, Otto simply canceled his Ghostly Insubstantial state, and a silver giant dragon more than twenty meters long appeared directly above the square.


    Some White Sword and Shield Soldiers were dumbfounded when they saw Otto¡¯s new appearance.


    It wasn¡¯t out of fear, but simply surprise.


    Before they could react further, Otto took a deep breath.


    In the meantime, some white Wind Blades hit his scales, but the result was just leaving a few faint white scratches.


    The seemingly powerful attack couldn¡¯t even break through Otto¡¯s outermost layer of defense.


    Next, they were met with Otto¡¯s ruthless counterattack.


    A violent and scorching Thunderflame Breath burst out in a fan shape from Otto¡¯s mouth, engulfing most of the Sword and Shield Soldiers below him.


    The Sword and Shield Soldiers being ravaged by the terrifying Thunderflame tried to raise their white shields, but it was to no avail.


    Soon, they turned into ashes along with their shields and finely crafted equipment under the violent scorching Thunderflame Breath.


    With just one confrontation, Otto had already eliminated more than half of the White Sword and Shield Soldiers in front of him.


    Sometimes, the vast difference in strength cannot be reversed by mere numbers.


    But what surprised Otto was that despite facing such a desperate attack, there was no trace of fear on the faces of the remaining White Sword and Shield Soldiers.


    Moreover, they even dared to throw their feeble sword qi attacks at Otto.


    Didn¡¯t these guys know what fear was?


    Just as Otto thought this, he noticed that some of the Sword and Shield Soldiers had somewhat unfocused gazes.


    Although they didn¡¯t stop attacking, they were also showing Otto that they too knew fear.


    But their continuous attacks were really annoying Otto.


    This time, Otto didn¡¯t even bother with his breath weapons, because using breath attacks required some preparatory time.


    Instead, he used faster Acid Balls or casually created big Fireballs.


    Although their power was much lesser compared to the breath weapons, they made up for it with their faster release speed, high attack frequency, and more intimidating appearance.


    Using Thunderflame Breath to turn them into ashes would be simpler, but Otto wanted to see how far these guys could push their mental limits.


    One after another, Acid Balls or Fireballs quickly fell into the Sword and Shield Soldiers¡¯ formation, their thick armor as fragile as a piece of paper against Otto¡¯s attacks.


    Watching their comrades slowly turn into a viscous, disgusting liquid or being burned into char by fireballs struck the minds of the surviving soldiers.


    Soon, someone should break down and flee in Otto¡¯s view, and indeed, things were progressing as he thought.


    But in the end, reinforcements for the Sword and Shield Soldiers arrived: a new troop clad in the same White Armor but wielding strange long spears.


    Following them were Spellcasters wearing white robes and holding wands.


    The leading White-Robed Elder loudly chanted a spell in a language Otto had never heard before, and a white ripple-like wave spread out from him in all directions.


    Everyone who came into contact with the ripple had an incredibly determined and even devout expression on their faces, including the surviving Sword and Shield Soldiers on the verge of mental breakdowns.


    Watching all this, a word inexplicably emerged in Otto¡¯s mind.


    Fanatic?


    This group of all-white-clad people really resembled the fallen fanatics of a dark cult.


    Although their appearance seemed slightly sacred


    Presumably, the white ripple released by the White-Robed Elder was a mental spell. Moray had used a similar spell during the final stage of the Twin Dragons conflict.


    It seems that breaking their mental defenses would be difficult.


    Since that was the case, Otto simply didn¡¯t bother to continue the struggle with them.


    I¡¯m ready to reveal my cards, I¡¯m very strong!


    With this thought, another identical dragon head emerged from his shoulder with the wriggling of flesh and blood.


    Almost simultaneously, all three dragon heads took a deep breath.


    Flame Breath! Strong Acid Breath! Lightning Breath!


    These three destructive breath attacks spread out in a fan shape in three directions, rushing towards the encroaching white crowd.


    The previously fortunate Sword and Shield Soldiers were the first to bear the brunt, instantly annihilated by Otto¡¯s Strong Acid Breath.


    Subsequently, a noxious acid created a death zone in front of Otto.


    Any fool who stepped into this area would be dissolved into a viscous, disgusting liquid by the fierce strong acid.


    The Flame Breath, on the other hand, surged towards the reinforcing Long Spear Soldiers.


    Compared to the Sword and Shield Soldiers, those without shields to protect them met their demise much faster.


    But before dying, every single one of them had thrown their long spears at Otto with all their might.


    What was strange to Otto was the peculiar construction of their long spears.


    The lower half of these spears was forged from white metal, while the upper half looked like a white semi-transparent energy body.


    From a structural point of view, it appeared to be very similar to the unique sword qi used by the Sword and Shield Soldiers before.


    However, the Long Spear Soldiers threw not the entire spear at Otto, but only the white semi-transparent parts at the front.


    Compared to the Sword and Shield Soldiers¡¯ sword qi, these white spear tips were obviously more powerful.


    But for Otto, that was the extent of it.


    Maybe it was due to their classification as piercing weapons, which inherently had higher armor penetration than slashing attacks.


    Ultimately, the semi-transparent white spearheads were lodged into Otto¡¯s scales.


    It looked as if Otto had been stabbed by these long spears all over his body, appearing quite miserable, but he hadn¡¯t suffered any substantial injuries.


    Nevertheless, this was enough to surprise Otto.


    He had already stepped into the realm of legend, and ordinary swords and weapons should no longer be able to harm him.


    Or rather, even disregarding his outer layer of defense, his scales were much stronger than ordinary metal-forged swords.


    To hurt him, one would either have to prepare finer weapons or get a stronger warrior.


    In any case, both situations should be quite rare.

 Chapter 241 - Chapter 241: 239 White or White_1

    Chapter 241: 239 White or White_1


    Translator: 549690339


    These soldiers in white armor didn¡¯t seem to possess great strength at all.


    With that in mind, it must be their weapons that are unusual.


    Most of the long spear soldiers were killed by Otto¡¯s lightning breath, while the rest continued to launch attacks at Otto.


    Their peculiar white spearheads seemed to be replenishable, like disposable items.


    After throwing them, new ones quickly regenerated in their original positions.


    Similar to the sword and shield soldiers who had already died, their weapons and equipment appeared very unique.


    Otto was intrigued by them, and if possible, he would take some with him when he left here so that the black iron dwarves could study them.


    Meanwhile, Otto¡¯s flame breath, along with its terrifying force and scorching heat, rushed towards the white-robed elder and his spellcasters.


    However, this time the outcome was different.


    Just as Otto thought his flame breath would burn all these pretentious people to death with an unstoppable force, the breath was blocked by a pure white light barrier in the middle.


    When the flame breath ended, the light barrier slowly disintegrated into stardust specks in the air.


    The source of the light barrier was the white-robed elder himself.


    As the raging flames surged towards him, he quickly began chanting spells in a language Otto had never heard before.


    Behind him, the other white-robed sorcerers recited the same spells and channeled their magic into the white light barrier.


    Even though Otto didn¡¯t use his full force in this flame breath, it was legendary in strength nonetheless.


    That these white-robed spellcasters could achieve such a feat through cooperation was surprising to Otto.


    Coming here in person this time was the right decision, as there were so many interesting things that even Konoheim might be excited about.


    As Otto thought this, the white-robed spellcasters who had just survived a wave of flame breath seemed to be getting cocky.


    They first let out celebratory cheers, then quickly started preparing the next spell under the white-robed elder¡¯s guidance.


    Still sticking to their customary white theme, a large group of white-robed spellcasters channeled their magic to the white-robed elder through a special technique.


    Then, as the white-robed elder swiftly recited his incantations, a bright white light ball suddenly appeared out of thin air.


    Next, a thick white beam erupted from the light ball, instantly shining upon Otto.


    This strange beam seemed to have an extraordinary corrosive ability, almost instantly piercing through Otto¡¯s outer defense and starting to affect his thick scales.


    ¡°You guys are really getting on my nerves  ¡±


    With a dark expression on his face, Otto stared at the white-robed sorcerers who kept channeling their magic into the white light pillar below and gave a cold sneer.


    Then, from his shoulder, the left and right heads unexpectedly detached and transformed into two smaller silver dragons.


    Subsequently, the two miniaturized Otto dragons quickly flew towards the group of white-robed sorcerers nearby.


    Meanwhile, Otto¡¯s true form took a deep breath and blew out a mist-like toxic breath.


    The white-robed elder wanted to use the same trick by blocking the toxic breath with the white light barrier.


    However, one of the silver dragons flew straight above the white-robed spellcasters and then suddenly crashed down.


    One unfortunate white-robed spellcaster had his spine crushed first, and as the surrounding spellcasters prepared to deal with the small silver dragon, it abruptly plunged its front claws into its chest.


    Is this suicide?


    This thought crossed the minds of all the white-robed sorcerers around.


    The next second, a bright light burst from the little silver dragon¡¯s chest.


    Then, accompanied by a deafening explosion, the small silver dragon caused a terrifying blast, obliterating everything within a 30-meter radius, leaving no trace of the white-robed sorcerers.


    For those white-robed sorcerers outside the explosion radius, it didn¡¯t mean they could escape unscathed either.


    Many who weren¡¯t too far away clutched their chests, vomiting blood.


    They were, apparently, struck dead.


    Because of this explosion, without sufficient backup magic support, the white-robed elder had no choice but to give up on creating the light barrier.


    Before the remaining survivors could catch their breath, the other small silver dragon descended.


    This time, it landed near the white-robed elder.


    ¡°Protect the High Priest!¡±


    The crowd, which had already witnessed how terrifying this kind of attack could be, immediately erupted with such a voice.


    Simultaneously, the white-robed sorcerers around the elder voluntarily formed a human wall to protect him in the center of the crowd.


    But just relying on a human wall couldn¡¯t save the white-robed elder from the terrifying explosion he had just experienced.


    So, these sorcerers used various spells to intercept the approaching little silver dragon.


    Some used magic missiles, others strange magical arrows, and some even took the shape of long whips.


    But no matter the form of the spell, the color was always white.


    Under the interception of various spells, the little silver dragon was forced to explode in midair.


    Although still powerful and wiping out many white-robed sorcerers nearby, the elder, known as the High Priest, used several defensive spells to survive the explosion.


    Twin self-destructive smaller forms had thrown the white-robed sorcerers¡¯ formation into chaos, and as the white-robed elder was preparing to rally and attack Otto again, he found that the area was already filled with green poisonous fog.


    It was too late!


    Just as the white-robed elder was about to remind the surrounding white-robed sorcerers, it was already too late.


    Heavy thuds sounded all around, and a large group of white-robed sorcerers painfully clutched their necks and fell to the ground.


    Even the elder himself felt pain in his neck and lungs as if they were being scorched by flames.


    If this continued, he would soon fall like the other white-robed sorcerers, powerless.


    At the same time, he tried to use detoxification spells or other spells resistant to poison attacks on himself, but none had any useful effect.


    Obviously, the virulence of the green fog was far beyond his imagination.


    It seemed that they needed to enlist the aid of the great True God to punish this bizarre silver dragon who forcefully trespassed into the Holy City!

 Chapter 242 - Chapter 242: 240 Light Giant_1

    Chapter 242: 240 Light Giant_1


    Translator: 549690339


    When the white-robed old man realized that his life was rapidly fading away, he quickly recited an incantation, and a sharp white light blade appeared on his wand.


    It looked like the Magic Blade Skill, or perhaps a white variant of it.


    Saru had once used this spell in front of Otto, but that was a long time ago.


    Next, he actually waved his wand and used the white light blade to sever his own lower body.


    Goodness, this old man was much crueler than Saru.


    Even back then, Saru only cut off Giant Troll Kamia¡¯s lower half.


    But this old man, he simply did it to himself.


    In Otto¡¯s astonished gaze, the man¡¯s movements continued.


    After cutting off his lower body, the intense pain made the white-robed old man instantly energized, and for a short time, the effect of the surrounding toxic fog on him was reduced to a minimum.


    At this moment, he didn¡¯t even cast a simple healing spell to stop the bleeding from his wound.


    Instead, the lower half he cut off suddenly shone brightly. Just like Otto¡¯s clone, it exploded, but the color of the explosion was still white.


    However, the white-robed old man seemed to be immune to this special white damage, but he still had to bear the impact generated by the explosion.


    What he wanted now was this impact force.


    With the help of the impact, the white-robed old man¡¯s upper body shot up into the sky.


    At the same time, he quickly recited incantations, using Light Body Skill and Flight Skill combined with the explosion¡¯s impact force, he quickly flew towards the huge humanoid statue in the center of the square.


    His actions were smooth and merciless against both others and himself.


    It must be said that Otto admired him somewhat.


    And his speed was very fast. By the time Otto reacted, he was already hanging miserably on the humanoid statue in the center of the square.


    The statue was quite peculiar, looking about ten meters tall.


    Its posture was simply standing straight, with one arm outstretched, pointing a finger upwards.


    Of course, the color of the humanoid statue was pure white as well.


    As for the white-robed old man, at this moment, he had been impaled by the statue¡¯s finger, and he was already dead beyond dead.


    What surprised Otto was that he couldn¡¯t see even a trace of blood on the white humanoid statue.


    No, to be precise, the blood flowing out of the white-robed old man¡¯s body had been absorbed by the white statue.


    By now, almost all of the white-robed spellcasters apart from this white-robed old man had fallen under Otto¡¯s Toxic Breath.


    From their current performance, it was believed that they would die in the green poisonous fog before long.


    And in this square, there were no living beings left.


    So, Otto slowly descended to the ground and slowly walked towards the center of the square, where the humanoid statue was located.


    As he got closer, he felt more and more that this statue looked a bit eerie.


    It seemed as if there was a hint of life in it.


    At the same time, he noticed that the white-robed old man¡¯s body was getting more and more withered, while the strange feeling given by the statue was constantly rising.


    Otto didn¡¯t think the white-robed old man had gone through so much trouble and endured so much pain in his dying moments just to flash-move and bury himself.


    Suddenly, the white outer shell of the humanoid statue cracked, and a dazzling white light burst out from within through the cracks.


    At this moment, Otto had just walked halfway. Seeing this, he immediately stood on guard in place.


    At the same time, the cracks on the surface of the humanoid statue began to spread like wildfire, becoming more and more numerous and larger.


    The dazzling white light bursting through the cracks also grew stronger and stronger.


    Finally, when the entire outer shell of the humanoid statue was covered in light-emitting cracks, the statue¡¯s finger pointing upwards moved slightly.


    Then, the entire white outer shell of the statue quickly shattered along the cracks, revealing the object wrapped inside.


    It was a strange humanoid creature made entirely of intense white light. It looked like a being composed purely of energy.


    The white-robed old man, who had previously been impaled on its finger, was quickly and disdainfully discarded by it.


    Had this thing actually come to life?


    With a look of surprise on his face, Otto stared at the sudden appearance of the white light person. If an ordinary person saw this guy, their eyes would probably be blinded by the constantly overflowing white light.


    But Otto¡¯s body was incredibly resilient, and this level of intensity was not a problem at all.


    As soon as it appeared, this strange, ten-meter-tall white light person launched an attack on Otto.


    It pointed a single hand at Otto, and then a white beam of light was shot from the center of its finger.


    It looked very similar to the light column spell used by the white-robed spellcasters earlier, but it was even faster and more damaging.


    However, it still couldn¡¯t cause any effective harm to Otto.


    Since this guy had already attacked Otto and showed his hostility, Otto would not be polite to him anymore.


    He casually threw a few Acid Balls at it while taking a deep breath.


    As for the rapidly approaching Acid Balls, the strange light giant did not dodge and took Otto¡¯s attack with its sturdy chest.


    The pungent-smelling strong acid flowed over its smooth surface, then collided violently with the weird white light, and finally vanished completely, leaving only a wisp of white smoke.


    It seemed he hadn¡¯t inflicted any effective damage on the strange light giant.


    And after the Acid Balls, it was Otto¡¯s current strongest monster-killing weapon, the Thunderflame Breath.


    The violent Power of Thunderflame converged together, forming a spiral column of light that rushed towards the light giant.


    Although the light giant¡¯s attacks were extremely fast, its main body seemed quite clumsy.


    Although it tried to dodge to the side, its movement was incomparably slow compared to the speed of the Thunderflame Breath.


    In the end, the light giant opened its mouth and let out a sharp scream, and the Thunderflame Breath forcefully passed through its abdomen, tearing it in two.


    With a loud bang, the light giant¡¯s upper body swung its arms weakly before falling to the ground.


    Although it looked intimidating, it seemed that its strength was not very strong.

 Chapter 243 - Chapter 243: 241 God of Light and Hope_1

    Chapter 243: 241 God of Light and Hope_1


    Translator: 549690339


    But this wasn¡¯t over yet.


    Just as Otto was about to turn around and look elsewhere, the Light Giant he thought he had defeated surprisingly stood up again.


    After being cut in half by Otto¡¯s spray weapon, the lower half of the Light Giant remained standing, while the struggling upper half grabbed onto its own legs.


    Subsequently, the upper half turned into a fluid and quickly merged with its lower half.


    In no time, the missing upper half of the giant¡¯s body regrew rapidly as it writhed.


    It looked no different than before, except for maybe a slightly smaller size.


    Various signs indicated that this Light Giant seemed to have no physical body, but was purely an energy construct.


    The regenerated Light Giant didn¡¯t immediately attack Otto. Instead, it looked at him with a certain degree of fear.


    This surprised Otto a little, as it seemed like the giant had been scared by his attack.


    So, he cautiously took two steps towards the creature.


    At the same time, the Light Giant retreated several steps, its face expressing fear as it covered its eyes with both hands.


    Judging from its childlike expression, Otto inexplicably felt like it was an immature child.


    Hmm, a child over ten meters tall


    Suddenly, Otto noticed a White-Robed Spellcaster squatting in the corner with his arms wrapped around his knees, appearing to be in a state of self-imposed isolation.


    From his trembling body, it was clear that the man was terrified.


    Among the brave and seemingly fanatic white army, he was an unusual presence.


    Although Otto didn¡¯t know how he had managed to dodge his attacks, it wasn¡¯t important.


    If Otto wanted to kill this guy now, he could just toss a few Acid Balls at him.


    But he didn¡¯t do that. Instead, he walked over slowly and pinched the man between two claws, holding him in front of his eyes.


    ¡°No, please don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    Under Otto¡¯s disgusted gaze, the man began to beg for mercy without any dignity, and even his lower body became wet.


    ¡°You  ¡±


    Seeing the man like this, Otto¡¯s mouth twitched, and he casually threw him to the ground.


    Fortunately, nothing unclean was stuck to his claws.


    Staring at the White-Robed Spellcaster, who seemed to be on the verge of falling apart, Otto asked coldly, ¡°Kid, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    The fool was obviously scared witless, remaining silent for a long time and providing no answer.


    Not wanting to waste any more time, Otto extended his claws towards him, and several tiny arcs of electricity jumped between them.


    Though they were weak and posed little threat, they were painful


    When the arcs exploded on the kid, he could no longer remain silent, immediately leaping up with a cry of alarm.


    Then, he found himself face-to-face with Otto¡¯s enormous crimson eyes, his own body quivering with fear.


    ¡°So, can you speak now?¡±


    By now, Otto was getting impatient. If the boy still couldn¡¯t muster up a response, he felt like crushing him.


    Luckily, when he saw that Otto¡¯s gaze grew increasingly unfriendly, the boy finally spoke weakly.


    ¡°I   My name is Johnny  ¡±


    A very ordinary name, one that could be found in virtually any town.


    ¡°Alright, Johnny.¡±


    Finally able to converse, Otto turned his gaze back to the Light Giant, who still hadn¡¯t made any special moves.


    Concerning this Lauren underground city, he still had many questions to ask the youth before him.


    ¡°First off, tell me, what is that?¡±


    Johnny looked in the direction Otto was pointing, spotting the shining Light Giant.


    His expression changed from reverence to fear and even to anger.


    ¡°Answer me!¡±


    Otto didn¡¯t care about his emotional changes, and his voice was full of murderous intent.


    ¡°A god! It¡¯s a god!¡±


    Frightened by Otto, Johnny immediately replied.


    ¡°God? Really?¡±


    Otto was clearly skeptical.


    After all, he had met real gods before.


    Even Rose, who was attached to his split body, seemed more formidable than this Light Giant.


    Well, this one might be a bit more resilient


    ¡°Alright, alright  ¡±


    Otto waved his claw helplessly and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s a god for now, shall we? So, Johnny, tell me about, um   your god?¡±


    Although Otto had clearly shown his disdain for the boy¡¯s faith, what could he do about it now?


    And, this god of his didn¡¯t seem all that powerful


    Johnny clenched his fists and forcibly suppressed the discomfort in his heart. Soon, he forced a grin that was uglier than a cry.


    At this moment, he felt relieved.


    Everything pointed to the fact that the god he believed in was not as omnipotent and powerful as he was taught.


    ¡°His name is Lauren, the God of Light and Hope  ¡±


    Johnny¡¯s tone no longer held any reverence, but Otto didn¡¯t concern himself with that.


    God of Light and Hope, Lauren?


    After thinking for a long time, Otto still couldn¡¯t recall encountering this name before.


    Also, he stared fiercely at the so-called God of Light and Hope, who retreated like a frightened chick, finally covering his head and squatting on the ground, seemingly afraid of Otto attacking him again.


    Moreover, based on the change in his demeanor, he was more like an immature child than anything else.


    Through Johnny¡¯s subsequent explanation, Otto had a rough idea of the backstory.


    Long ago, this underground city wasn¡¯t called Lauren¡¯s City. At that time, it was just like any other city, with streets full of different races and merchants.


    One day, the city¡¯s lord struck a pure white statue while digging underground.


    At first, he used the beautifully carved statue as a decoration in his courtyard. But soon, he became obsessed and declared that he had been chosen by the God of Light and Hope.


    He quickly expelled all unrelated personnel from the city, and the underground city began to transform into its current form.


    It was worth mentioning that the so-called lord was indeed the miserable White-Robed Elder who had died earlier.

 Chapter 244 - Chapter 244: 242 Old Popsicle Flavor_1

    Chapter 244: 242 Old Popsicle Flavor_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Actually, Johnny didn¡¯t know much information, as his status in Lauren City was quite ordinary.


    Even more, he had only recently joined Lauren City, which was why his spirit, or faith, wasn¡¯t as strong as the others.


    In fact, if it wasn¡¯t for his talent in casting spells, he wouldn¡¯t have been admitted to Lauren City at all.


    And his reason for joining was simple: the conditions here were quite good.


    Providing food and housing, as well as finely crafted equipment, apart from the monthly salary being just a few characters, and having no recreational places nearby, it was almost a perfect workplace.


    With the limited information provided by Johnny, Otto¡¯s mind began to form some bold guesses.


    This so-called God of Light and Hope should be a false deity created by the white-robed elder.


    The reason it took on the form of the Light Giant was probably due to the absorption of enough power of faith, or perhaps there was something special about its statue.


    As for why the white-robed elder didn¡¯t just play the role of the city lord but instead became a godly swindler, it was beyond Otto¡¯s considerations.


    As a new generation atheist and an excellent youth of the new era, Otto naturally wouldn¡¯t have any respect for this so-called God of Light and Hope.


    Not only that, but his expression when looking at the Light Giant seemed to carry a hint of danger, and even licked the corner of his mouth.


    Honestly, he was a bit greedy


    Spit! He just wanted to try what new abilities this Light Giant could bring him.


    At his current level, there were not many ingredients that could grant him new abilities.


    Although the Light Giant seemed to have developed some weak intelligence, it still looked like an idiot, and Otto had no psychological pressure to eat it.


    So, he first glanced at Johnny and said quietly, ¡°You just stand here and do not move, I¡¯ll go for a buffet, and be right back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, honorable Silver Dragon, I definitely won¡¯t run away  ¡±


    Johnny nodded repeatedly, and then a trace of confusion appeared in his mind.


    Buffet   what¡¯s that?


    Otto didn¡¯t know what the kid was thinking, and even if he knew, he wouldn¡¯t have the spare time to explain.


    Right now, he was slowly walking towards the Light Giant, who was cowering with his head tucked in, his face full of fear.


    As Otto got closer, the Light Giant retreated again and again.


    When there was nowhere else to retreat, he finally buried his head in a corner like an ostrich and raised his trembling butt in the air.


    Looking at him with a dark face, Otto somehow felt a little reluctant for some reason.


    However, he soon discarded such unrealistic thoughts.


    To prevent any inappropriate actions by the Light Giant, Otto first watched him vigilantly, then summoned a large number of dense magical thorns to bind him tightly.


    Upon realizing that he had been bound like a rice dumpling, the Light Giant began to twist his body violently in an attempt to break free.


    He even started to turn his body into pure energy without substance.


    Unfortunately for him, Otto¡¯s thorns were quite special, and even without substance, pure magic material couldn¡¯t escape their control.


    After several unsuccessful attempts, the Light Giant seemed to have given up, his entire body going limp and no longer resisting.


    Seeing that he seemed to have resigned to his fate, Otto brought his huge mouth close.


    A peculiar taste, similar to some of the other pure energy forms he had consumed before, such as a legendary Witch Demon¡¯s painstakingly constructed teleportation gate.


    As for the taste, Otto chewed and thought about it for a while before finally giving an answer.


    Well, old popsicle!


    To be precise, it should be a sweet sugary taste.


    For the current Otto, a ten-meter-tall Light Giant wasn¡¯t too big.


    It only took about ten minutes, and the entire Light Giant was completely inside his stomach.


    As Otto patted his satisfied belly and belched, Johnny, who had been watching from the side, was dumbfounded.


    Although his faith wasn¡¯t firm and he had completely given up on the Light Giant before, the image of the Light Giant in his heart was still that of an invincible or powerful being after being brainwashed by the white-robed elder.


    But now, look at the invincible God of Light and Hope!


    He had become a tasty treat for an odd Silver Dragon


    At the same time, he understood that it wasn¡¯t the Light Giant that was weak, but Otto was just too strong.


    While Johnny was still in a daze, Otto had already walked over to him.


    ¡°Alright Johnny, tell me, besides here, are there any other major gathering points in Lauren City?


    Or, any particularly powerful people?¡±


    Otto looked at Johnny with interest, and the latter was startled before quickly shaking his head.


    ¡°This is the Square of Gods, the central location of Lauren City. The High Priest was previously leading us in daily prayers.¡±


    Aside from some teams responsible for daily patrols, most people should have been here.¡±


    Then, Johnny thought for a moment and continued, ¡°As for the strong people you mentioned, I think there should be no one stronger than the High Priest in Lauren City.


    Well, we could also count the Lauren God that you swallowed  ¡±


    Alright, it seemed like his luck wasn¡¯t bad, and he had stumbled upon the enemy¡¯s lair by accident.


    At the same time, he lost interest in this place, As for the strange white weapons and equipment, he could just leave them to the Soaring Dragon Legion to deal with.


    So, Otto asked again, ¡°So, how do we open the teleportation gate to the surface?¡±


    He could use the Ghostly Insubstantiality form to freely shuttle up and down, but the creatures in the Soaring Dragon Legion couldn¡¯t.


    Upon hearing this, Johnny nodded and showed that he understood.


    Since the location of the teleportation gate was quite far from here, to save time, Otto urged Johnny to quickly change into a clean set of clothes.


    Then, like holding a hamster, Otto forcefully dragged Johnny through one thick wall after another.


    As an ordinary person, Johnny couldn¡¯t keep up with Otto¡¯s Ghostly Insubstantiality.


    So, at this moment Otto opted to attach the attributes of the Legendary Battleaxe to his front claws and forcibly excavated one tunnel after another.


    Johnny, who witnessed all of this with his own eyes, gained a deeper understanding of the terrifying nature of this strange silver dragon.


    What an omnipotent, invincible, and great God of Light and Hope! Compared to this boss, he¡¯s just garbage!

 Chapter 245 - Chapter 245: 243 Praise the Holy Light_1

    Chapter 245: 243 Praise the Holy Light_1


    Translator: 549690339


    After Otto brought Johnny back to the surface through the teleportation array, the goblin who was an intimate follower of that smug giant had been waiting nearby for quite a while.


    This saved Otto the trouble of looking for him.


    Although most of the enemies in the Lauren Dungeon had been wiped out by Otto in the Square of Gods, it was possible that some had slipped through the cracks elsewhere.


    Now that the teleportation portal had been restored, the monsters of the Soaring Dragon Legion could naturally enter the Lauren Dungeon through this channel.


    After instructing the goblin to have his people thoroughly clean up the survivors in the Lauren Dungeon and send their strange weapons and equipment back to the Land of the Soaring Dragon, Otto was ready to return.


    The energy provided by swallowing the Giant of Light turned out to be surprisingly abundant, so now he would continue with another long sleep.


    As for Johnny, he had been bundled up in thorny vines and taken back with him.


    This kid still had some special uses for Otto.


    Poor Johnny, having been tied up like a dumpling in the thorny vines beneath Otto, endured a roller coaster-like, nauseating journey to the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    As soon as the thorny vines tied to him were loosened, the poor fellow leaned against a wall corner and vomited a string of rainbows.


    Now that Otto needed to sleep, Johnny was handed over to Saru for handling.


    The requirements were simple: feed him well and don¡¯t let him escape.


    As for this, Saru naturally had no objections.


    By the time Otto woke from his sleep, it was three days later.


    He had grown a bit longer. The Giant of Light was more nutritious than he had imagined.


    He found a random place and began to test out some of his newfound abilities.


    Worth mentioning was that now, he could make the visual effects of many of his spells appear as a vast expanse of whiteness.


    And this change seemed to come with many divine attributes.


    As a result, Otto had Moray send him some undead creatures as test subjects.


    Soon Moray sent a dwarf zombie and a demented wraith.


    Without waiting for Otto to ask, Moray couldn¡¯t wait to shout loudly, ¡°Look, it¡¯s the self-righteous Mountain King!¡±


    ¡°Which one?¡±


    ¡°Both!¡±


    Moray chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ve turned his body into a zombie and his soul into a wraith.


    Look at that, one person put to two uses, squeezing out all his remaining value.


    If I hadn¡¯t become a Witch Demon and decided to go into business instead, perhaps I would have already been rich enough to rival a country!¡±


    Alright, that¡¯s quite a twisted sense of humor.


    Originally, these two had been stashed away in the dungeon, but unexpectedly, they did come in handy today.


    Too lazy to pursue the matter further, Otto threw a whitened fireball at the dwarf zombie under Moray¡¯s curious gaze.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Moray was clearly seeing this type of spell for the first time as well.


    He wanted to get a closer look, but his instincts told him it was best not to.


    Next, the white fireball proved that his instincts were correct.


    When Otto conjured the fireball, he had tried his best to control the energy it contained.


    In theory, the fireball, if in its normal state, could at most blow off one of the dwarf zombie¡¯s arms.


    Indeed, the outcome was just that.


    After being hit by the white fireball, the unintelligent dwarf zombie looked bewildered at his bare right shoulder.


    The arm that had been there was blasted away by the white fireball.


    But then, the normally mindless dwarf zombie suddenly let out a sharp scream.


    The skin around his shoulder wound turned pale, and this strange situation spread throughout his entire body.


    No matter where the odd whiteness appeared, it completely necrotized the tissue of that area.


    At least when the white color spread to the dwarf zombie¡¯s other arm, it immediately went limp.


    When the white corruption reached the dwarf zombie¡¯s legs, he collapsed on the ground.


    When the white areas were hit, they turned to powder like incense ash and scattered across the surrounding ground.


    A gust of wind blew by, leaving only the screaming head of the dwarf zombie on the ground.


    However, because his body was already reduced to ashes, the poor zombie¡¯s mouth could only open and close, unable to make any sound.


    After some more time passed, the last remaining head of the dwarf zombie was completely whitened and then turned to ashes and dissipated in this world.


    Seeing the domineering effect of this ability, the wicked face in the red gemstone at the top of the Soul Eater Wand became somewhat embarrassed.


    Then, Otto turned his attention to the other wraith.


    This creature also lacked intelligence and didn¡¯t know what was about to happen to it.


    This time, Otto further reduced his power and delicately threw a lightning bolt at it.


    This ability, similar to that of Lars Lait, was still dyed a pure white. Judging by the size of the spell alone, the power should be quite weak.


    If an ordinary human were the target, it would at most cause them to be slightly paralyzed for a short time.


    And if Otto remembered correctly, the composition of a wraith was similar to that of ghosts, able to fully resist small spells and resist the damage of most spells.


    However, after the completely whitened lightning arrow embedded itself into its body, the wraith¡¯s form started shaking irregularly and rapidly.


    Soon, its body became very unstable in a way that could be clearly seen with the naked eye, and then it swelled up quickly like a balloon filled with air.


    In no time, it seemed that the balloon had burst, and the wraith was blown up into a sky full of white stardust powder before slowly disappearing in place.


    It seemed that this thing was extremely effective against undead creatures, living up to the name of the God of Light and Hope.


    After a moment of silence, Moray, a longtime observer on the side said somewhat awkwardly, ¡°My dear majesty, recently I¡¯ve provided quite a lot of help to you.


    So in the future, if you need to use this ability, please stay away from me.¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    Otto looked at Moray with a chuckle, and the evil face in the red gemstone twitched at the corners of his mouth before quickly floating away from there.


    Due to the appearance of this new ability and its special effect on undead creatures, Otto temporarily named this new ability Holy Light.


    Well, praise the Holy Light!

 Chapter 246 - Chapter 246: 244 Targeted Transformation_1

    Chapter 246: 244 Targeted Transformation_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Because Otto had gained a new ability called Holy Light, Moray had been consciously avoiding him lately.


    Although Moray¡¯s current form was very peculiar, he was still an undoubted undead creature.


    Even with the title of Legendary Witch Demon, he couldn¡¯t change the fact that he was actually very weak.


    If he were accidentally hit by Otto¡¯s Holy Light, he would most likely end up like the dwarf zombie, turning into ashes that dissipate in this world.


    Having nearly infinite time, he wanted to live a little longer.


    Meanwhile, the ability named Holy Light by Otto was indeed quite powerful. Over time, Otto conducted multiple experiments with this new ability.


    The results showed that even the most potent Thunderflame Breath could be completely nullified by the Holy Light.


    Apart from its outstanding effect on undead creatures, its pure destructive power had also increased significantly.


    As Otto experimented with the various changes in all kinds of breath weapons due to Holy Light, he also wondered when the Death Lord would crawl out of the Dark Domain.


    If he really met him face to face, the current Otto might just give him an incredibly surprising gift.


    Moreover, Otto could now transform himself entirely into Holy Light.


    Which means transforming into the form of the Giant of Light he had taken before.


    However, if Otto were the user, perhaps calling it the form of a Light Dragon would be more appropriate.


    In many cases, this form is very similar to the Phantom Insubstantiality, both being the combination of pure energy.


    Unless he was entirely eliminated or sealed using special means, he would be practically immortal.


    The difference between the two was that Otto, in the Light Dragon form, had a tangible body, something like water¡¯s existence.


    He tried to withstand several Undead Bone Piercing spells in this special form. This low-level necromantic spell was vaporized by the Holy Light¡¯s power radiating from his body before it even reached him.


    The spellcaster was a Corpse Demon that Moray had hidden away and transformed from a distance. Afterward, he tried various necromantic spells with the same results.


    At this moment, Otto was lying on the Blackstone Platform in the Council Chamber, looking down from above.


    He squinted at the figure kneeling before him, trembling with fear.


    It was Johnny, the White Robed Spellcaster he had brought from the city of Lauren a few days ago.


    But now he seemed somewhat different, as if he had gained some weight


    It seemed that Saru had faithfully fulfilled Otto¡¯s request and really pampered Johnny.


    ¡°Johnny, right?¡±


    Otto looked at him mixed emotions, and the latter immediately stood up straight on his knees. The look in his eyes when he saw Otto seemed to contain a bit of piety.


    Apparently, he regarded Otto as his deity.


    But people in such situations would find something to cling to, especially former believers.


    Quite coincidentally, what Otto needed him to do was related to this aspect.


    But before explaining it to him, Otto used the Magick Thorn to pass a dragon scale to him.


    After such a long time of further research, the Dragonborn Transformation Ritual had yielded deeper results.


    Now, as long as Otto was willing, he could control the ability category left in this scale.


    Keep in mind that he now had the abilities of various dragons, Titans, and other creatures inside his body.


    For most creatures other than himself, many abilities were actually redundant.


    If he crammed them all in, it would even affect the utility abilities after the transformation was successful.


    The power contained in this scale was a customized Holy Light power that Otto prepared for Johnny.


    For Johnny, who came from the city of Lauren, nothing could be more suitable. At the same time, his wishes were also related to this.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Johnny looked at the silver scale in front of him with confusion, as it was his first time seeing such a thing since he arrived in the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Naturally, he also didn¡¯t know what it meant.


    Although there were many limitations, Otto¡¯s divine gift was something that countless monsters and creatures in the Land of the Soaring Dragon dreamed of.


    ¡°Stick it on yourself, anywhere on your body, don¡¯t resist, and try to hold on as long as possible!¡±


    At this point, Otto suddenly sneered coldly: ¡°It can bring you unimaginable help, but if you disappoint me by not holding on until the end


    Then I will throw you outside to be a chew toy for those Gnolls! I believe they would be delighted to have you as their new plaything.¡±


    This didn¡¯t sound like a joke at all; Johnny couldn¡¯t help but shiver and tremble as he took the silver scale from the Magick Thorns.


    Immediately after, an indescribable pain began to spread through Johnny¡¯s body from the depths of his soul.


    Involuntarily, he screamed out loud.


    But at the same time, he didn¡¯t forget Otto¡¯s warning. No matter how miserable his cry was, he didn¡¯t give up on the Dragonborn Transformation Ritual.


    What surprised Otto was that he actually held out until the end, but at the same time, his voice had already become hoarse.


    Unknowingly, a delicate, dark-skinned half-elf girl had appeared before the black stone platform¡¯s throne.


    It was Sofia.


    At the moment, she was looking at Johnny, who was sweating and with a hoarse voice, with great interest.


    Those who could endure the Dragonborn Transformation Ritual until the end were undoubtedly highly determined individuals. Although they were rare, she had seen many.


    However, someone like Johnny, who had been screaming like a slaughtered pig from the beginning to the end and yet still survived the Dragonborn Transformation Ritual


    Neither Sofia nor Otto had ever seen anything like it before.


    ¡°Big dummy dragon, where did you find this hilarious guy?¡±


    Sofia blinked and looked at Otto with amusement.


    But Otto only gave a bitter smile and didn¡¯t say anything more, clearly being quite embarrassed by Johnny¡¯s performance.


    As the person involved, Johnny didn¡¯t think so. In his eyes, he had indeed held out until the end.


    Even if the process was somewhat humiliating.


    The process wasn¡¯t important; the result was.


    At least Otto wouldn¡¯t kill him now.


    Turning his gaze to Sofia, Otto asked with some confusion, ¡°Why do you have free time to come here today?¡±


    Recently, Sofia had been busy working on something with Felina and didn¡¯t want to share much with Otto, making it all mysterious.


    To this, Sofia laughed softly, ¡°It¡¯s a secret, but you¡¯ll find out sooner or later.¡±


    Unsure if it was just his imagination, but Otto felt that Sofia¡¯s charm seemed even greater than usual today.


    Could it be that the child had truly grown up?


    Shaking his head repeatedly, he dismissed the strange thought from his mind. Now, Otto had other matters to deal with.

 Chapter 247 - Chapter 247: 245 Holy Light Dragon God Ikali_1

    Chapter 247: 245 Holy Light Dragon God Ikali_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Johnny, who underwent the Dragonborn Transformation Ritual, experienced some changes in his appearance. First of all, his thin body, which was like a bamboo pole and typical for spellcasters, became stronger and more robust.


    Next, his hair turned silver, and his face seemed to become more handsome.


    Perhaps it was the influence of the power of the Holy Light, but his overall temperament seemed somewhat sacred.


    Or rather, he looked more like a charlatan.


    While Johnny was looking at himself, Otto was also observing him.


    For now, he was quite satisfied with Johnny¡¯s changes.


    With such a good appearance, he believed that it would be much easier to complete the tasks he had entrusted to Johnny.


    ¡°Johnny, you¡¯ll have plenty of time to experience the changes during the journey ahead.¡±


    ¡°The journey ahead?¡±


    Actually, Johnny was a smart man. He caught the key point in Otto¡¯s words at the first moment.


    Otto nodded and continued, ¡°You will need to go to Caran for me.¡±


    ¡°Caran?¡±


    Johnny frowned in thought, quickly recalling that place in his memory.


    It was a seaside kingdom situated in the Sky Mountains, with barren lands and corrupt nobles.


    They relied on overseas trade with the Eastern Empire for their livelihood.


    It was said that the nobles there were doing quite well through those businesses.


    Because of its unique geographical location and many other factors, few people knew that Caran had now fallen into Otto¡¯s hands, aside from the Eastern Empire, which had close relations with Caran before.


    From his brief encounter with Rose last time, Otto had a preliminary understanding of what the so-called deity was.


    Although the Spider Goddess¡¯s divine power was not much, it still showed remarkable effects.


    It was just that her opponent was Otto. If it had been an ordinary legend-tier powerhouse, it would have been difficult for them to gain anything from her.


    The reason was the difference in the nature of power, just like the suppression force that legends had on ordinary people, so were the gods.


    However, to Otto, who had no faith, the so-called deity was nothing more than a more powerful creature.


    They were also understandable beings. As long as they could be understood and touched, he could make others witness his power!


    The arrangement for Johnny was to verify one of Otto¡¯s guesses.


    The so-called God of Light and Hope, Lauren, was the source of his idea.


    ¡°Your Majesty, may I ask what you need me to do in Caran?¡±


    It seemed that Johnny had fully adapted to his new identity.


    Before Otto could respond, Sofia had already cast a spell to clean Johnny from head to toe.


    He was soaked in sweat from his performance in the Dragonborn Transformation Ritual.


    Not only did he look rather miserable, but he also smelled quite touching.


    After experiencing a strange sensation of vibration, Johnny and his white robe were both cleaned by Sofia¡¯s spell.


    Who was the noble half-elf girl sitting on the throne?


    Such thoughts surfaced in Johnny¡¯s mind, but he remained silent.


    It seemed that the half-elf girl and the silver dragon behind her had a good relationship.


    So, Johnny attempted to bow his head in gratitude to Sofia, ¡°Thank you so much for your grace   ¡±


    ¡°This guy seems to be quite interesting!¡±


    Sofia grinned at Otto, and the latter nodded slightly.


    Next, Otto looked at Johnny, and here came the critical part of his plan.


    ¡°I want you to preach in Caran for me!¡±


    ¡°Preach?¡±


    Johnny had never expected that he would be tasked with such a mission after waiting for so long.


    ¡°It should be your expertise. I¡¯ve already decided on the name for the church ¨C the Holy Light Church.¡±


    Lande stared at Johnny and then casually said, ¡°As for the deity itself, it will be me. But I will give you a different appearance  ¡±


    Before Johnny could grasp the meaning of what Otto said, the latter¡¯s body began to show a plethora of flesh buds writhing and moving intently.


    In a short time, the original grotesque appearance of the silver dragon had undergone an earth-shattering change.


    Had he not witnessed it with his own eyes, Johnny wouldn¡¯t have doubted for a moment that it was an entirely different dragon.


    Although the dragon¡¯s scales remained silver, Otto¡¯s dragon body had become much more slender and even more sacred, devoid of the many sharp and grotesque spines. Instead, it was now covered in smooth, smooth scales.


    Even the sinister bat-like wings on his back had been replaced by pure white feathers.


    The fluffy feeling was reminiscent of an angel¡¯s wings.


    At Otto¡¯s nape, there was a soft, white mane, making him look holy and majestic at the same time.


    Although it didn¡¯t resemble any common dragon species, no matter how you looked at it, anyone would think this was a noble and good dragon.


    Johnny wasn¡¯t sure if it was just an illusion, but he felt that the sacred silver dragon before him was emitting faint white light on the surface of its body.


    This made Otto appear much more divine, almost akin to the lofty image of the God of Light and Hope in his heart.


    As Johnny stared dumbfounded, Otto glanced at Sofia, who seemed to have telepathically exchanged a signal with him, giving him an OK gesture. She then took out a memory crystal and recorded Otto¡¯s current majestic appearance.


    Her gesture was learned from Otto, while the memory crystal, a rare object, was similar to the panoramic images Otto was familiar with in his previous life.


    Such gadgets were generally toys for the privileged, and among all the various mines Otto controlled in the Sky Mountains, there were deposits of them.


    So, for him, there was no shortage of such items.


    After recording several memory crystals in succession, Otto returned to his original appearance.


    Naturally, he had also firmly saved his previous form in case he needed to switch back at any time.


    ¡°The Holy Light Dragon God  ¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Johnny looked at Otto somewhat bewildered.


    ¡°How about Holy Light Dragon God Ikali? This is the name I came up with for that form.¡±


    Without any hesitation, Otto continued, ¡°No matter what method you use, I want you to convert every person in Caran into devout believers of the Holy Light Church. The military forces there are now under the control of the Land of the Soaring Dragon. Once you arrive, the current king of Caran will fully cooperate with you. You can ask him for whatever you need.


    The working environment is quite good, isn¡¯t it? But if you disappoint me in the end  ¡±


    Johnny swallowed hard with difficulty, as the oppressive force exerted by Otto, who returned to his apocalyptic dragon-like appearance, was simply too overwhelming.

 Chapter 248 - Chapter 248: 246 Wildfire Catastrophe_1

    Chapter 248: 246 Wildfire Catastrophe_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Johnny left the Land of the Soaring Dragon and chose the underground tunnel connecting it to the Black Iron Field as his route.


    Recently, the Magic Train had successfully operated in several of Otto¡¯s territories, greatly improving the tunnel¡¯s speed.


    Dain and Ebik did a great job, and the capacity of the Magic Train has been significantly enhanced, now able to meet Otto¡¯s requirements.


    Now, Mido¡¯s underground tunnel is also nearing completion.


    Previously, the Burrowing Worms there had turned to dig towards Lait and Dilant.


    Currently, Johnny will go to the Black Iron Field first, and then travel to Caran Royal City with some Black Iron Dwarves and Kobolds.


    At the same time, he has also brought with him several memory crystals depicting the image of the Holy Light Dragon God.


    The first thing he will do is establish the Holy Light Church in Caran Royal City and use it as a starting point to slowly spread to other parts of Caran.


    Johnny¡¯s specialty is that, although previously, he was mostly on the receiving end of deception.


    Not long after Johnny left the Land of the Soaring Dragon, Sofia disappeared again, not knowing where she had gone.


    Recently, she has been very busy, plotting something with Felina in an unknown place.


    As a result, she has neglected Moray.


    He has complained more than once to Otto, saying that many of his magic research projects have been put on hold because of this.


    But Lande¡¯s response to him was to hurry up and get lost, as he did not have time to deal with these trivial matters.


    As for current Lande, he has already flown to the Sky Mountain Range.


    The expeditionary army led by Saru has come into contact with the monster clans in the wilderness and seems to have encountered some trouble lately.


    Initially, the old Lizardman came with friendliness, hoping to win their submission without killing and warfare.


    But most monster races are stubborn. If you don¡¯t beat them into submission and spit on them, they won¡¯t acknowledge you.


    After some effort, Saru finally understood this and immediately changed his attitude towards them.


    Since wine and cheese didn¡¯t work, it was time for fists and sharp knives!


    Saru brutally showed those two-faced monster clans that there were only two options in front of them now.


    Submit or be destroyed!


    Some monster clans thought Saru was joking, but when their villages were burned down and their tribesmen were torn apart and swallowed by various monsters, they finally began to react.


    The old Lizardman was crazy, he could do anything.


    So, some monster clans who feared death and destruction quickly changed their attitudes.


    They knelt down respectfully, accepted the Soaring Dragon Legion¡¯s recruitment, and served as the vanguard for the Soaring Dragon Legion to attack other monster clans.


    But some monsters resisted to the end, either perishing under the iron hooves of the Soaring Dragon Legion or joining another powerful force in the wilderness.


    That was a powerful Red Dragon more than twenty meters long, which called itself the Cataclysmic Flame.


    According to some monsters from the wilderness who had recently joined the Soaring Dragon Legion, this Red Dragon was the only existence in the vicinity that could compete with Laitras before his death.


    Therefore, many monster clans would rather submit to the rule of this Red Dragon than to the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    In simple terms, they actually didn¡¯t believe in Otto¡¯s power.


    If they had witnessed the battle between Otto and Laitras, they would probably not think so.


    After all, the Storm Legion that Laitras had led at that time was now very obedient within the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    However, without Otto¡¯s personal intervention, it would be really difficult for Saru to deal with this Red Dragon.


    Despite the recent increase in the old Lizardman¡¯s strength, a Red Dragon more than twenty meters long must have Legendary-level power.


    He alone could not deal with it, so he contacted Otto.


    If it turns out that he is truly equal to Laitras as those monsters had claimed, Otto will show him what a real dragon is like.


    As Otto slowly landed, Saru was the first to greet him.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    The old Lizardman and the monsters behind him respectfully knelt before Otto.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have disturbed you, Your Majesty  ¡±


    Otto waved a paw, indicating that he didn¡¯t mind.


    After finding a suitable place to sit down, Otto looked at the surrounding environment and asked, ¡°Let¡¯s get straight to the point. What do you know about that Red Dragon?¡±


    About the Red Dragon called Cataclysmic Flame, Saru began to offer a simple report to Otto.


    Most of the information came from the testimonies of native clans who had recently joined the Soaring Dragon Legion, but few of them had actually seen the Red Dragon themselves.


    So Saru couldn¡¯t provide Otto with more in-depth information about the Red Dragon for the time being.


    He only knew that it was more than twenty meters long and very powerful.


    Before Otto¡¯s arrival, he had already sent a specialized scout team for a more in-depth investigation, and there should be results soon.


    But Otto couldn¡¯t wait that long. Since the Cataclysmic Flame hadn¡¯t shown its hand yet, let¡¯s force it to come out.


    ¡°Apart from the Cataclysmic Flame, how strong are its followers?¡±


    For this question, Saru pondered for a moment and then confidently said, ¡°If the Red Dragon does not take action personally, its followers are not worth mentioning compared to the Soaring Dragon Legion!¡±


    Although it sounded great to say that the Cataclysmic Flame and Storm Titan Laitras were on par, in reality, there was still quite a gap.


    At least in terms of followers, Laitras¡¯ Storm Legion was far ahead of that Red Dragon¡¯s Cataclysmic Flame Legion.


    And the monster clans that had later joined the Cataclysmic Flame Legion were mostly weaker monster races.


    Recently, the Soaring Dragon Legion had proven that these guys were not worth mentioning either externally or internally.


    ¡°Very good!¡±


    Otto nodded his head and then smirked, ¡°What are you waiting for? Lead the Soaring Dragon Legion forward and eliminate anyone who dares to defy me.


    Of course, if some are willing to surrender, recruit them and put them to use in the next battle immediately.¡±


    With anticipation, he continued, ¡°But if that Red Dragon dares to show its face, inform me immediately. I will meet him personally.


    Let¡¯s see if he is truly equal to Laitras and whether he deserves the grand title of Cataclysmic Flame.¡±


    ¡°All as you wish, Your Majesty!¡±


    Saru nodded in agreement and quickly made arrangements according to Otto¡¯s wishes.

 Chapter 249 - Chapter 249: 247 Tata Tribe Super Fierce_1

    Chapter 249: 247 Tata Tribe Super Fierce_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Saru acted quickly and gathered a large group of red sticks to cause trouble that day.


    Meanwhile, Otto flew over the wilderness, circling back and forth in the air.


    It was his first time here, and the scenery was quite novel to him.


    Most importantly, he was looking for something he hadn¡¯t eaten before.


    Even among the same mountain range, there are significant differences between regions.


    For example, in the region occupied exclusively by the now-solitary Black Iron Dwarves, the surface of the mountains is almost all hard rock.


    There are very few plants or trees, making it a suitable settlement only for the Dwarf race, who are passionate about mining and living underground.


    As for the wilderness, it is quite similar to the Nolan Forest, with dense jungles everywhere.


    However, compared to Nolan Forest, the trees are much shorter, similar to the small mountain Otto often climbed in his past life outside his home.


    Of course, it covers a larger area as well.


    While Saru led the Soaring Dragon Legion on a massive killing spree, Otto gently landed in a secluded corner, grabbing a tree he had never seen before.


    Then, as usual, he stuffed it into his mouth.


    With the strange sound of cracking and crunching, wood chips scattered all over the ground, and the nearly ten-meter-high tree was soon cleaned up by Otto.


    The taste was surprisingly good, with a refreshing flavor that seemed even better than the trees of Nolan Forest


    After eating, he licked his claws contentedly, but his expression soon stiffened.


    Not far from him stood a human girl with bronze skin, dirty braids, and a few colorful feathers in her hair.


    No, she didn¡¯t look quite like a normal human.


    Compared to ordinary humans, she was much taller, standing at about two meters high.


    Her body was also very muscular, with bulging muscles that rivaled those of a grown man.


    At that moment, she was staring at Otto with wide eyes and an open mouth, incredulous at what she was seeing.


    My goodness, a Silver Dragon munching on a tree!


    This sight would be enough to shock her for countless years


    Being the dragon in question, Otto didn¡¯t initially feel any embarrassment, but after seeing her reaction, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit uneasy.


    On second thought, a twenty-meter-long dragon that looked like a big boss secretly nibbling on a tree seemed quite strange.


    Not only was he nibbling on a tree, but he got discovered too!


    Alright, maybe he should just kill her to make sure she stays quiet


    With that thought, Otto¡¯s gaze on the dark-skinned girl became increasingly unfriendly.


    ¡°Ahem  ¡±


    Perhaps sensing Otto¡¯s dangerous intent, the dark-skinned, muscular girl suddenly coughed twice.


    She first caught Otto¡¯s attention, then made an unusual but respectful gesture toward him.


    ¡°Honorable and great Silver Dragon, I am the daughter of Chief Run Tata, Ann Tata, from the Tata Tribe of Barbarians. May I know your purpose for visiting our territory, and if there is anything you need our help with?¡±


    ¡°Barbarians?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Otto set aside his previous dangerous thoughts and looked at the girl who claimed to be Ann Tata once more.


    Well, from her appearance, she did indeed fit the profile of a barbarian.


    Wait, are there barbarians in the wilderness?


    As Otto wondered, he looked around at the surrounding scenery and soon realized something.


    At some point, he had flown out of the wilderness and should now be close to Caran.


    Thinking about it, he remembered something Saru had mentioned casually before.


    On the eastern side of Caran and the western side of the wilderness, right at the border between the two regions, there lived the sworn enemies of Caranlings, a race that has persisted for generations.


    They came from the direction of the Black Iron Field, and the Black Iron Dwarves shared a neighborhood with these Barbarians as well.


    However, the Barbarians were not particularly interested in the Black Iron Dwarves¡¯ mines, so there was not much interaction between the two sides.


    According to Saru, the race that lived there looked very similar to humans but was much larger and stronger in physique.


    If it weren¡¯t for the high and thick walls, as well as the exceptionally good defense provided by the Caran¡¯s shield and crossbow soldiers


    Plus the fact that their opponents didn¡¯t unite well, Caran might have been destroyed long ago.


    From this perspective, the barbarians that Saru mentioned should be them.


    From their build alone, Ann Tata was not inferior to an average Orc girl and appeared even stronger.


    However, this girl didn¡¯t seem as slow-minded as her appearance suggested. She quickly revealed her identity, seemingly sensing something.


    After a brief moment of thought, Otto grinned and said, ¡°You can call me Otto. I came here only by accident.


    But since I¡¯m here, could you kindly introduce me to your tribe or show me around?¡±


    ¡°Of course, great Silver Dragon!¡±


    Though Ann Tata appeared respectful, perhaps due to her age, Otto could still detect a hint of wariness in her concealed eyes.


    Her eyes rolled around continuously before she finally forced a smile and said, ¡°Our Tata Tribe is one of the strongest among the Barbarians, with over thirty thousand brave adult warriors.


    Even the master of the neighboring wilderness, the Red Dragon named Wildfire Calamity, wouldn¡¯t dare mess with us  ¡±


    As she spoke, the young girl secretly observed Otto¡¯s facial expressions.


    ¡°Wildfire Calamity?¡±


    Hearing the familiar name, Otto¡¯s expression became somewhat strange.


    However, Ann Tata seemed to misinterpret his reaction, thinking that her words had scared the strange Silver Dragon.


    With that, she finally felt somewhat safer.


    Although Silver Dragons were known as Virtuous Dragons and were friendly toward beautiful creatures like elves or humans, they did not like species like the Barbarians and Orcs.


    Leaving Otto aside, no Silver Dragon had ever been known to visit this place.


    When Otto came back to his senses, he looked at Ann Tata again and tried to smile as friendly as possible, saying, ¡°Do you know much about that Red Dragon called Wildfire Calamity?¡±


    ¡°Um  ¡±


    After some hesitation, Ann Tata finally lifted her head proudly and laughed loudly, ¡°Of course! Once, he personally led an attack on our tribe, but he was quickly repelled under the leadership of my father Run Tata.


    He even left one of his eyes behind as a price to pay for daring to attack us!¡±

 Chapter 250 - Chapter 250: 248 Guide Party Ann Tata_1

    Chapter 250: 248 Guide Party Ann Tata_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Fiery Cataclysm once led an attack on the Tata Tribe personally, but ultimately failed.


    Not only that, but he had an eye blinded by the Tata Tribe too?


    Just by barbarians?


    Keep in mind that it is a Red Dragon, more than twenty meters long, and although self-proclaimed, it is a being that can stand against the legendary Storm Titan, Lars Lait.


    Would such a giant suffer at the hands of a group of barbarians?


    Even if the barbarians numbered tens of thousands, it should not be possible, after all, the Fiery Legion is not fed for nothing.


    Unless it is said that there is also a legendary powerhouse in the Tata Tribe that rivals Lars Lait.


    But if such a strong being really existed


    Without realizing it, drool flowed from the corner of Otto¡¯s mouth.


    He was greedy. There was nothing more worth devouring than a legendary powerhouse!


    Although he was rather repelled by the idea of devouring human-like beings, wasn¡¯t his absorption ability made for this purpose?


    Moreover, after devouring the Light Giant last time, the Light Ball Boss had evolved once again.


    This time, the change in the Light Ball Boss was quite simple ¨C it had finally perfected the Soul Furnace functionality.


    Now, when Otto devoured a being, especially a formidable one, not only could it strengthen Otto, but their soul could also be absorbed by Otto to strengthen his own soul.


    In Moray¡¯s words, it was to squeeze out all the remaining value.


    So, Otto squinted at Ann Tata: ¡°Since your tribe is so powerful, you¡¯ve piqued my interest. Could you take me for a visit if it¡¯s convenient for you?


    Of course, I will bring generous gifts and won¡¯t embarrass you  ¡±


    At that point, Otto took a bunch of glittering items from his treasure bag within the gaps between his neck scales and placed them in front of Ann Tata.


    All kinds of gold and silver jewelry shone so brightly in front of Ann Tata that she felt dizzy.


    It¡¯s amazing how almost all races possess an inexplicable pursuit of gold, using it as a mainstream valuable currency.


    Even barbarians, who themselves had little trading behavior, were no exception. Their tribal chiefs or leaders liked to use these shiny things to highlight their power.


    But Ann Tata¡¯s expression was extremely complicated at the moment.


    Truth be told, she also liked these shiny things, but the problem was she had a predicament.


    If she really brought this silver dragon back, everything would be ruined


    Just as she was about to refuse, she found the silver dragon on the opposite side staring at her with a very dangerous look.


    Under the gaze of those crimson dragon eyes, Ann Tata swallowed hard and ended up swallowing the words she was about to say.


    Then, she showed a smile uglier than crying, and stiffly said, ¡°I can¡¯t carry so many things  ¡±


    As she spoke, she deftly picked out a few of the most valuable trinkets and stuffed them into her bosom. Then gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Keep the rest for now, it won¡¯t be too late to take it out when we get to the tribe.¡±


    Afterward, under her painful gaze, Otto stuffed these shiny little darlings back into his treasure bag.


    Under Otto¡¯s urging, Ann Tata reluctantly walked in front to lead the way, even if she was unwilling to do so.


    After a while, Otto, somewhat dissatisfied, stared at the surrounding environment that had hardly changed, and said with annoyance, ¡°Why do I feel like we¡¯re just going in circles?¡±


    ¡°How could that be  ¡±


    Ann Tata replied with a dry laugh, but her expression indeed became more and more unnatural.


    ¡°I hope you think carefully about what you¡¯re doing right now.¡±


    As he spoke, Otto looked in a certain direction.


    Following Otto¡¯s gaze, Ann Tata saw a large pit on the ground there.


    Wasn¡¯t that the ground impact caused by Otto when he tried to bite the tree?


    How could Ann Tata not realize at this time that her actions had been completely exposed?


    After chuckling a few times, Ann Tata rubbed the back of her head and hurriedly explained, ¡°The terrain here is just too complicated, and I might have gotten a little lost  ¡±


    Slowly, her voice grew smaller and smaller, and her head lowered more and more.


    It¡¯s not only that Otto didn¡¯t believe her, even she herself had a hard time believing this lame excuse.


    And because of the Dragon Fear that Otto unconsciously emitted, she started having difficulty breathing for a moment.


    Finally, Ann Tata whispered, ¡°I think I¡¯ve found the way now  ¡±


    Otto stared at Ann Tata for a moment before nodding in reluctant acceptance.


    Soon, the Dragon Fear on her body slowly dissipated, as Otto finally noticed the scenery around them changing.


    At the same time, he used his powerful perception ability to probe ahead, and in the distance, it seemed there was indeed a gathering place for many living beings.


    As long as Otto was willing, very few people could approach him unnoticed.


    Well, perhaps Konoheim and Ann Tata were exceptions.


    The former was too strong, while the latter was not taken too seriously by Otto.


    Or, it could also be said that Ann Tata was too weak to pose any threat to him.


    Eventually, even with just their naked eyes, they could see some figures in the distance.


    From the height, bulkiness, and clothing, they were indeed barbarians.


    With Otto¡¯s size, when he spotted them, they naturally spotted him as well.


    However, something seemed not quite right about the situation, and Ann Tata¡¯s pace had slowed down considerably.


    ¡°Interesting  ¡±


    With a cold smile, Otto glanced at the flickering figures in the distance and then at Ann Tata, who seemed to be weakening in her legs, and an idea formed in his mind.


    After walking a little further,


    ¡°Wu  wu  ¡±


    Accompanied by the melodious sound of the horn, the scene in front of Otto became very lively.


    Just as Ann Tata said, this was indeed a very large tribe, and there were probably thirty to forty thousand adult barbarian warriors in front of their settlement.


    However, their eyes towards Otto didn¡¯t seem very friendly, and even after discovering Ann Tata standing behind him, their attitude didn¡¯t change at all.


    Moreover, Otto noticed that their eyes towards Ann Tata were also unfriendly, if not a little hostile or strange.


    Suddenly, someone seemed to recognize Ann Tata¡¯s identity.


    As he called her name, the state of the barbarians around him changed once again.


    This time, they attacked Otto without any hesitation.


    Throwing spears and crude arrows came at Otto like a violent storm, enveloping Ann Tata within as well.

 Chapter 251 - Chapter 251: 249 The spirit has suffered great damage_1

    Chapter 251: 249 The spirit has suffered great damage_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Didn¡¯t she say she was the daughter of the Tata Tribe¡¯s leader, Run Tata?


    So, this is how they welcome their own daughter home?


    With a darkened face, Otto looked at the rain of arrows and throwing spears in the sky, speechless for a moment.


    Although these things could hardly break through his defensive coating, he didn¡¯t have any special hobbies like getting turned into a hedgehog.


    So, Otto opened his mouth and spat out a thick thunderball into the sky.


    In a short while, the thunderball burst in mid-air, turning into a constantly rotating thunder shield that expanded in all directions.


    Those falling spears or arrows that touched the thunder shield were either shattered directly or forcefully deflected to the sides.


    Anyway, although the barbarians¡¯ attacks looked impressive, they ultimately did not cause any trouble for Otto.


    Seeing the strange Silver Dragon handling the range attack that almost covered the entire sky with ease, the barbarians were stunned for a moment before they roared and charged at Otto.


    It seemed that since ranged attacks were ineffective, they wanted to try close combat or to use sheer numbers to overwhelm Otto.


    ¡°Although these idiots do look stupid, this is too outrageous.¡±


    Shaking his head, Otto turned to Ann Tata beside him: ¡°Are these really your tribesmen  huh, where is she?¡±


    Ann Tata, who was just standing here, had disappeared at some point.


    When Otto snapped back to reality, he found her in a small grove not far away with his strong ability to sense things.


    But for now, he couldn¡¯t get away from his current situation. Of course, he would not forget about that naughty girl.


    After dealing with these barbarians, she¡¯s next!


    Looking at the mighty and approaching barbarians, Otto did not fly into the air to dodge but charged straight at them instead.


    Last time in the underground city of Lauren, he didn¡¯t have enough fun since the Giant of Light was surprisingly weak.


    This was a perfect opportunity for Otto to stretch his limbs.


    For a moment, Otto even had a heroic sense of standing alone against an army, with no one able to pass.


    The furious Thunder Power enveloped Otto¡¯s entire body, and as he charged like a heavy truck, the barbarians around him were instantly sent flying like ping-pong balls.


    These poor fellows either died instantly or screamed as they crashed to the ground.


    None of those who encountered Otto met a good end.


    By the time Otto stopped charging, he had already cleared a large open area around him.


    Although he knew that both he and these inexplicably attacking barbarians were probably deceived by Ann Tata, what did it matter? They were the ones who started the fight, weren¡¯t they?


    Standing in the open area, Otto took advantage of the moment when no one was around and took a deep breath. The destructive power of Thunderflame gathered rapidly in his mouth.


    At the same time, two identical dragon heads emerged from both of his shoulders.


    One dragon head used Strong Acid, and the other used Lightning.


    Three completely different but equally destructive breath weapons swept across the surrounding Barbarians in a crisscross pattern.


    With this move, Otto¡¯s opening around him became even larger.


    A group of barbarians encircled Otto from a distance, not daring to move recklessly. The bodies of their fellow tribesmen lay nearby, forming an insurmountable chasm.


    There were puddles of sticky disgusting liquid, or clusters of miserable charcoal, and some were even vaporized completely, leaving no trace behind.


    This scene was simply hellish.


    At this point, the barbarians surrounding Otto finally understood that this strange Silver Dragon was not something they could defeat with mere numbers.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you advancing?¡±


    Surrounded by the dispirited barbarians, Otto scratched his chin with his claw, looking somewhat bored.


    At this moment, a high-ranking barbarian, carefully guarded by a group of elite warriors, stepped forward.


    This man seemed quite old, with a patchy white beard hanging from his chin, but he appeared to be very strong.


    Although the barbarians around him looked somewhat capable, with just a single breath of Thunderflame, Otto could vaporize him along with those elite barbarians.


    However, he didn¡¯t do so right now, but instead, looked at the man with interest.


    It seemed that this guy had something to say to him.


    First, the leading barbarian looked at Otto respectfully and tried to ask, ¡°I am Cal Lulu, the leader of the Lulu Tribe. I wonder why the esteemed Silver Dragon attacked our Lulu Tribe.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Otto looked at him with a smirk, confused, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the ones who attacked me first? What a bunch of dog bites  ugh!


    Wait    Did you say you are from the Lulu Tribe, not the Tata Tribe?¡±


    Cal Lulu hesitated for a moment and then seemed to grasp something.


    ¡°The Tata Tribe   they are our mortal enemies. We saw Ann Tata before. You mean to say you are not an ally they brought here?¡±


    Otto shook his head silently, and the situation became awkward for a moment.


    After a brief silence, Otto asked with some disappointment, ¡°So, are we still fighting or not?¡±


    Fighting!? If we continue fighting, we¡¯ll be wiped out!


    Cal Lulu cursed in his heart, then squeezed a smile uglier than a cry onto his face.


    ¡°Esteemed Silver Dragon, there may have been a misunderstanding. How about we just let it go for now  ?¡±


    ¡°Let it go?¡±


    Otto sneered, ¡°That won¡¯t do! Your previous actions have caused great harm to my spirit. What if I can¡¯t sleep well tonight? What then?¡±


    But we¡¯ve already lost a lot of people


    Looking at the devastation around him, Cal Lulu twitched the corner of his mouth, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°But, there is a way to settle this!¡±


    Hearing this, hope flickered in Cal Lulu¡¯s eyes.


    But then, Otto¡¯s next words made his face turn ashen.


    ¡°As compensation, offer me everything you have! You guys seem to be quite good at fighting, so I¡¯ll save a spot for you in the Soaring Dragon Legion  ¡±


    Otto squinted his eyes and looked at the struggling Cal Lulu, his voice cold, ¡°There¡¯s something I haven¡¯t said in a long time, what was it


    Ah, yes, submit or die!¡±


    Cal Lulu stared at Otto in panic. From the various signs before, this was not a simple threat but had a great possibility of becoming a reality.

 Chapter 252 - Chapter 252: 250 I’ll be honest with you_1

    Chapter 252: 250 I¡¯ll be honest with you_1


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Are there any other options  ¡±


    Cal Lulu looked cautiously at Otto.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Otto stared at him intensely as his Dragon Fear weighed down on the already battle-worn barbarian, making it hard for him to breathe.


    The answer was obvious. Even though he was unhappy with the situation, the harsh reality left him with no other choice.


    Even if the Lulu Tribe were to combine all their strength, they would be no match for the Silver Dragon.


    If they were to blame someone, it would have to be that damned Ann Tata.


    And if they were to blame themselves, they would have to question why they attacked the Silver Dragon without fully understanding the situation.


    They had no other choice, after all; they had to stay alive


    Coming to terms with this, Cal Lulu looked at his tribesmen with a complicated expression. They, too, seemed to understand and accept their circumstances.


    After all, even war-loving barbarians didn¡¯t want to throw their lives away for nothing.


    Well, then it seemed their decision was made.


    Upon Cal Lulu¡¯s order, the group of barbarians bowed down to Otto and swore loyalty.


    As for the barbarians who had previously perished at Otto¡¯s hands, they could only blame their bad luck.


    Naturally, to ensure loyalty and prevent accidents, Otto handed one of his scales to Cal Lulu.


    Within the scale, there were many abilities related to the Storm Titan and lightning, which should be particularly suitable for the large barbarians.


    ¡°I like intelligent people, and this is my reward for them!¡±


    With great interest, Otto looked at Cal Lulu and continued, ¡°Accept my gift, and it will rejuvenate your aging body, making you stronger.


    But at the same time, it means that you will dedicate all your loyalty to me and obey my commands!¡±


    Cal Lulu did not hesitate and accepted Otto¡¯s scale.


    He didn¡¯t have other options.


    As it turned out, those capable of becoming tribal leaders and earning the respect of their people were no ordinary individuals.


    Cal Lulu successfully endured the Dragonborn Transformation Ritual, and his body was significantly strengthened.


    By this point, Cal Lulu had become a formidable Dragonborn barbarian.


    He had grown even taller and more muscular; even silver hair adorned his head, and each casual punch he threw was accompanied by terrifying thunderous power.


    As he experienced his newfound strength, Cal Lulu now truly understood the might and terror of the Silver Dragon before him.


    And he was also thankful for having made the right choice, knowing that such a being could easily obliterate the entire Lulu Tribe with just one strike.


    Having gained control of the entire Lulu Tribe through a single move, Otto turned his attention to the Tata Tribe.


    To his surprise, even after all this time, Ann Tata was still hiding in the small grove, not having ventured too far.


    Only after Otto had ordered several barbarians to bring her back did he discover that she had been scared witless by the previous battle.


    After a barbarian poured a bucket of cold water over her head, the girl finally came to her senses.


    She stared at Otto with trembling legs, already collapsing to the ground if not for the two strong barbarians supporting her from each side.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always despised deception, especially when the one being deceived is me  ¡±


    Otto coldly eyed Ann Tata, while the Lulu Tribe barbarians around her glared at her with hostility.


    After all, it was because of her that the Lulu Tribe had come to such an end.


    Were it not for Otto¡¯s wishes, they would have torn her to pieces long ago.


    Otto casually stuffed the meat provided by the Lulu Tribe into his mouth and looked at Ann Tata.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve seen everything, there¡¯s no need for me to pretend. I¡¯ll lay my cards on the table!


    The only choice you have now is to take me to the Tata Tribe and make them submit to me.¡±


    Having said that, Otto glanced at the other barbarians and sneered, ¡°Or, someone else can show me the way, and I¡¯m sure Cal Lulu would be more than happy to do so.


    When that time comes, I¡¯ll take the Lulu Tribe and annihilate your Tata Tribe.


    Huh, that option actually sounds pretty good  ¡±


    Hearing this, Cal Lulu and the other barbarians eagerly agreed.


    As for Ann Tata? She was filled with regret   nothing but regret


    If she had known this would happen, she would have rather died when she first encountered the Silver Dragon!


    But now, even if she wished for death, it wouldn¡¯t be possible, as Otto had already placed one of his dragon scales on her forehead.


    This scale had only a Blood Covenant effect, and Ann Tata, in her current state, was powerless to resist its imprint.


    ¡°What   what did you do to me?¡±


    Feeling something strange within her body, Ann Tata looked at Otto with terror.


    However, Otto did not answer her; instead, he hesitated and looked at Cal Lulu, asking, ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯m the villain here  ¡±


    ¡°Not at all!¡±


    Cal Lulu quickly shook his head and praised him, ¡°You¡¯re giving her a chance to redeem herself!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s what I thought too.¡±


    Otto nodded, and then looked down at Ann Tata, ¡°Alright, lead the way.


    It may be an unexpected situation, but since we¡¯ve come this far, I¡¯ll help you unify this entire barbarian region!¡±


    Then, he glanced at Cal Lulu and asked, ¡°After that, you will act as the ruler of this region on my behalf. Is that clear?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your generosity!¡±


    Overwhelmed with gratitude, Cal Lulu knelt down on the spot.


    He had no reason to question Otto¡¯s sincerity, as the Silver Dragon had already proven his terrifying power through his actions.


    In the meantime, Ann Tata observed everything with a complicated expression.


    Looking at Cal Lulu kneeling on the ground, she couldn¡¯t help but feel envious.


    If it weren¡¯t for her overconfidence in bringing Otto here, maybe the ones receiving this treatment would¡¯ve been the Tata Tribe


    But there was no medicine for regret in this world.


    Under Otto¡¯s urging, Ann Tata, influenced by the Blood Covenant, had no choice but to lead the way obediently.


    Cal Lulu, accompanied by his elite tribal warriors, followed closely behind.


    Even though they could find the exact location of the Tata Tribe, if they did not have Ann Tata to lead the way, they might have stumbled upon a deadly trap or two along the way.


    These traps might not be much of an issue for a large barbarian army, but they were still quite inconvenient, weren¡¯t they?


    The distance between the two tribes was great, but the barbarians were fast. By sunset, they could already see the shadow of the Tata Tribe in the distance.

 Chapter 253 - Chapter 253: 251 Futile Resistance_1

    Chapter 253: 251 Futile Resistance_1


    Translator: 549690339


    No matter if it was the more than twenty-meter-long silver giant dragon or the barbarian army that covered the mountains and plains, neither was something easy to hide.


    As expected, they had attracted the attention of the Tata Tribe a long time ago.


    Even before they reached the Tata Tribe settlement, a large group of barbarians belonging to the Tata Tribe had blocked their path.


    Just by looking at the number of adult barbarian warriors, the strength of the Tata Tribe and the Lulu Tribe should be about the same, making them worthy opponents.


    Usually, the Tata Tribe and the Lulu Tribe were constantly in conflict. As the two strongest tribes nearby, they could not maintain friendly relations.


    However, there was one exception when they both went raiding around Caran.


    In the end, the biggest reason for the conflicts between the two tribes was the issue of food.


    With the barren land of the mountain ranges, the barbarians¡¯ small territory could not support so many of them.


    If they did not reduce the population through their conflicts and plunders, they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive in this area.


    Run Tata, the leader of the Tata Tribe, stood in the center of the barbarian army, looking solemnly at the Lulu Tribe army in front of him.


    At first, he thought it was another ordinary tribal conflict, but now it didn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    In addition to the intimidating Silver Dragon, he also saw two familiar faces on the other side.


    The first was his daughter, Ann Tata, who had recently told him that she was going hunting.


    Unexpectedly, he saw her now in the Lulu Tribe¡¯s army.


    Had she been accidentally captured?


    However, thinking that just having Ann Tata would make him submit, Cal Lulu was still too naive!


    With that thought, Run Tata coldly looked at his other acquaintance on the other side, Chief Cal Lulu of the Lulu Tribe.


    However, Run Tata barely recognized him now because his appearance and temperament had changed dramatically.


    How did this guy age so quickly, now with a full head of silver hair?


    If it weren¡¯t for his extremely familiar features, Run Tata wouldn¡¯t think this guy had any connection with Cal Lulu at all.


    As Run Tata¡¯s mind was in chaos, the situation on the field became increasingly severe.


    The Tata Tribe and the Lulu Tribe had been in constant conflict, and almost everyone had a vendetta against each other. Now, their anger knew no bounds, making the battle imminent.


    But before the official start of the battle, Ann Tata slowly walked between the two sides.


    Seeing that no one seemed to have any intention of stopping her, Run Tata showed a puzzled expression on his face.


    Wasn¡¯t the Lulu Tribe planning to use Ann Tata as a hostage to force him into submission?


    Why did it seem that Ann Tata hadn¡¯t been hindered at all and didn¡¯t show any signs of injury on her body?


    As Run Tata was wondering, Ann Tata finally reached him and appeared unharmed.


    ¡°Ann Tata  ¡±


    ¡°Father  ¡±


    Ann Tata looked at her father Run Tata, the chief of the Tata Tribe, with a complicated expression.


    Then, she spoke loudly, ¡°Father, I advise you not to resist in vain. Submit to the great Silver Dragon Lord as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    This time, Run Tata¡¯s mind was even more confused.


    He never expected that his daughter would demand in front of a large crowd that he surrender to outsiders.


    Also, who was the Silver Dragon Lord? Was it the strange-looking Silver Dragon?


    Seeing her father¡¯s confusion, Ann Tata¡¯s eyes showed a slightly struggling expression, but then spoke firmly, ¡°The great Silver Dragon Lord is very kind and has given the humble Tata Tribe a choice.


    Only two choices are now before the Tata Tribe: either submit to the great Silver Dragon Lord or perish here!¡±


    ¡°Ann Tata!¡±


    Pointing at his daughter, Run Tata¡¯s face showed an expression of disbelief.


    Actually, Ann Tata didn¡¯t want to be so tough, but unfortunately, this was Otto¡¯s request for her.


    ¡°Come! Take her down and tie her to the Totem Pillar.


    She might be under the control of some mental spell. Ignore whatever she says, we¡¯ll deal with everything after this situation!¡±


    Under Run Tata¡¯s command, two half-naked barbarian strongmen took the struggling Ann Tata away.


    All the way, Ann Tata was struggling and shouting some inexplicable words.


    Of course, Run Tata merely thought it was nonsense. He believed that his daughter was being mentally manipulated.


    Whether it was due to ignorance or stubbornness, the barbarians of the Tata Tribe, like those of the Lulu Tribe, had never seen a dragon in generations, and naturally didn¡¯t understand what a twenty-meter-long Silver Dragon represented.


    Since his daughter¡¯s safety had been secured, Run Tata didn¡¯t need to worry about anything anymore.


    With his command, countless barbarian warriors howled and charged towards the Lulu Tribe.


    Since they had to leave some barbarians at home, the number of barbarians Cal Lulu brought was clearly less than the opposing side.


    This might be why Run Tata was so inflated.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Cal Lulu knelt respectfully in front of Otto.


    He knew that if this great man did not want to take action, the losses of the Lulu Tribe would be devastating.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lulu   What was your name again?¡±


    Forgetting the name of the barbarian in front of him, Otto didn¡¯t care much about him and accidentally forgot his name.


    Cal Lulu¡¯s expression stiffened, and after a moment of thought, he respectfully replied, ¡°Cal Lulu, Your Majesty  ¡±


    Understanding, Otto nodded and sneered, ¡°I will personally show them what terror is, but only this once.


    However, Cal Lulu, don¡¯t forget your identity as a follower. Don¡¯t rely on your master to solve all your problems.


    Otherwise, even raising a dog would be more useful than you!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are right, Your Majesty!¡±


    Cal Lulu pressed his forehead to the ground, grinding it until blood came out but did not realize it.


    When Otto spread his wings and flew into the sky, Cal Lulu carefully raised his head and looked at the terrifying Silver Dragon in the air, wiping the sweat and blood from his forehead.


    The sweat and blood mingled together, though the stinging pain he felt from the wound didn¡¯t bother him at all.


    ¡°Lulu Tribe, for the great Silver Dragon Lord!¡±


    With his command, the Lulu Tribe, with considerably fewer people compared to the Tata Tribe, also charged forward, roaring with fury.

 Chapter 254 - Chapter 254: 252 We Surrender_1

    Chapter 254: 252 We Surrender_1


    Translator: 549690339


    The battle had begun.


    Run Tata charged to the front of the tribal army, and seeing the pitiful numbers of the enemy, a mocking expression appeared on his face.


    It seemed that the years of conflict between the Tata Tribe and the Lulu Tribe would finally bear results.


    While the number of barbarian fighters brought by Cal Lulu was significantly fewer than their own, it still accounted for about half of their tribe¡¯s population.


    If all of them could be stopped here, the Lulu Tribe would definitely be severely weakened.


    By then, as long as they seize the opportunity, Tata Tribe would easily conquer the Lulu Tribe, fulfilling the long-held dream of their generations.


    Once the Lulu Tribe was dealt with, those other small and medium-sized barbarian tribes wouldn¡¯t be worth mentioning.


    Simply put, under Run Tata¡¯s leadership, the Tata Tribe was about to unify the entire barbarian region.


    He would accomplish the feat that countless other barbarians had longed for but failed to achieve!


    A ferocious, horrifying smile appeared on Run Tata¡¯s face, as the vanguard of both tribes¡¯ barbarian forces were about to clash.


    With nearly twice the number of troops, it was expected that the enemy would crumble and collapse in an instant.


    Just as Run Tata was thinking this, suddenly, a commotion erupted beside him.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Run Tata grabbed a nearby barbarian and asked coldly.


    The latter swallowed nervously before pointing to the sky.


    Following the direction, Run Tata saw a strange Silver Dragon more than twenty meters long, with three hideous heads, descending rapidly from the sky.


    Unfamiliar as he was with such beasts, seeing it rushing down aggressively would undoubtedly instill fear in anyone.


    But more frightening events for the Tata Tribe were yet to come.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    With Otto¡¯s roar, strong acid, lightning, and flames emerged in a fan shape from his three heads, nearly enveloping the entire front row of barbarians.


    Amidst the hellish scene, the Tata Tribe¡¯s barbarians screamed in agony.


    The front row of barbarians didn¡¯t even leave whole corpses behind.


    In the back, Ann Tata, who was tied to the Totem Pillar, let out a miserable wail but received no response.


    The barbarians, who had never seen a legendary dragon before, finally understood that there were things in this world that couldn¡¯t be resolved by mere stubbornness.


    ¡°The chief   the chief is dead!¡±


    After an unknown amount of time, the stunned Tata Tribe slowly came to their senses, and a barbarian who had been at the front and had miraculously escaped, discovered the body of Run Tata.


    He enjoyed fighting at the forefront, which indeed inspired the tribe to fight more fervently.


    However, it was also a dangerous move.


    In previous battles with other barbarian tribes, he could rely on his extraordinary martial skills to reap great success.


    But now, he paid the ultimate price for his actions.


    When Otto¡¯s Lightning Breath struck, Run Tata and his guards were turned into black charred remains under the fury of the Furious Thunder Power.


    A brave or quirky barbarian survivor slowly walked up to Run Tata¡¯s remains.


    Then, he tried to poke the black charred mass.


    But as soon as his finger touched it, the black substance turned into powder and scattered on the ground, further dissipating in the strong wind.


    Afterward, the barbarian stared blankly, his face numb, as he collapsed to the ground. The news of Run Tata¡¯s death spread rapidly throughout the Tata Tribe.


    Even Ann Tata, who was tied to the Totem Pillar, was no exception.


    It¡¯s worth mentioning that Run Tata had two children: aside from Ann Tata, he also had an older son.


    His oldest son was also killed by Otto¡¯s breath attack.


    Unlike Run Tata, he was reduced to a sticky liquid in the Strong Acid Breath.


    The chieftainship of the Tata Tribe is hereditary, and now that Run Tata and his oldest son had both died, the title naturally fell on Ann Tata¡¯s shoulders.


    However, at this time, not many people thought about it.


    Even some of the barbarians who had recovered tried to keep rushing forward, wanting to kill the Silver Dragon to avenge Run Tata.


    But what they got in the end was another round of triple breath attacks, finally silencing the Tata Tribe¡¯s barbarians.


    Seeing that the opponents had completely lost their will to fight, Lulu Tribe¡¯s barbarians exchanged glances with complex expressions.


    What the Tata Tribe was experiencing now, they had just gone through not long ago.


    Only their chief was smarter and didn¡¯t die helplessly in the Lightning Breath like Run Tata.


    Now, a question lay before them.


    They had just charged here, and it seemed that the Tata Tribe had lost their will to fight.


    So, what should they do now? Charge and kill those fools?


    This question was troubling Cal Lulu as well, but in the end, he issued orders to stand by in place.


    Because in his view, the great Silver Dragon Lord should need these people.


    Actually, Otto¡¯s two rounds of breath attacks only eliminated a small portion of the Tata Tribe, which was not enough to harm their core population.


    But it was undeniable that after entering the legendary tier, Otto¡¯s breath attacks had become all the more terrifying.


    Moreover, he had three heads and could use them simultaneously ¨C it was like three legendary dragons of different attributes launching their strongest breath attacks against the Tata Tribe.


    For the inexperienced barbarians, it was no less than an apocalyptic scene.


    After the more defiant barbarians were eliminated by Otto¡¯s second round of breath attacks, the remaining ones finally remembered Ann Tata¡¯s words and realized that she now held the position of chief.


    As a result, a group of barbarians frantically rushed to Ann Tata¡¯s side.


    The two guards who had been left behind to watch Ann Tata were startled at first, and then immediately untied a pale-faced Ann Tata.


    Facing the expectant gazes of the surrounding barbarians, Ann Tata sighed helplessly in her heart.


    She didn¡¯t have time to mourn her father, and the Tata Tribe shouldn¡¯t end just like this.


    Figuring that out, she looked up, preventing her tears from falling, and spoke word by word: ¡°We surrender!¡±


    Strangely, the nearby barbarians all heaved a sigh of relief.


    That Silver Dragon was a genuine monster, an unbeatable existence!

 Chapter 255 - Chapter 255: 253 Fire Tree Cliff_1

    Chapter 255: 253 Fire Tree Cliff_1


    Translator: 549690339


    The Lulu Tribe and Tata Tribe are the two strongest tribes in the Barbarian region.


    Apart from these two tribes, the other medium and small tribes are like rotten fish and shrimp, not worth mentioning.


    However, at Otto¡¯s request, Ann Tata and Cal Lulu began swiftly launching attacks on these medium and small tribes.


    When they learned that the two largest tribes had begun recruiting outsiders, those struggling medium and small tribes didn¡¯t resist. Instead, they happily joined on their own initiative.


    The unification of the barbarian region, which had not been accomplished for hundreds of years, was finally achieved under the intervention of an outsider, the Silver Dragon.


    The feelings of Ann Tata and Cal Lulu, as the parties involved, were very complicated.


    Otto did not merge the Lulu Tribe and Tata Tribe. At his request, these two tribes operated separately.


    Or, it seemed a bit like they were competing with each other.


    At this time, Otto was resting on a rock cliff, with Cal Lulu carefully guarding by his side.


    Feeling the lingering gaze of the barbarian, Otto gave him a glance and said, ¡°Speak, what do you want to say?¡±


    Cal Lulu chuckled and, while carefully observing Otto¡¯s expression, cautiously said, ¡°Your Majesty, now that the Barbarian region has been unified, almost all the barbarians have submitted to you.


    But now they¡¯re all clamoring for food. You know how barren our land is, and it¡¯s impossible to feed so many mouths at once  ¡±


    Okay, he¡¯s complaining about the lack of food.


    This reminded Otto of the similar issues he had faced when he first arrived in Nolan Forest and obtained his first batch of families.


    But now, as Otto¡¯s strength and influence grew, such trivial problems had disappeared.


    Not only did the entire Nolan Forest belong to Otto, but Clan leader Longfang, also came up with many innovative ways to raise animals to provide meat.


    After thinking about it, Otto had an answer in his mind.


    Recently, the Soaring Dragon Legion had many tasks: Saru was conquering the wilderness, Gaz was stirring up trouble in Dragon Bone Wasteland, and even Bark was helping Angelina with the Monster¡¯s Families.


    If it weren¡¯t for Lait¡¯s generosity in providing a large number of Giant-based Monsters¡¯ Families, the Soaring Dragon Legion wouldn¡¯t be able to handle multiple fronts.


    Longfang, the Quilboar, was still responsible for managing the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Even when Saru was in the Land of the Soaring Dragon, Longfang was in charge of many internal affairs.


    So, Otto used the Communication Scale to contact Longfang, who was in the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    At Otto¡¯s request, he would procure food from the Land of the Soaring Dragon and transport it to Black Iron Field via the underground tunnel and the Magic Train.


    Next, the Black Iron Dwarves would deliver the food here, to the Barbarian region.


    The Black Iron Dwarves were very efficient; they delivered the food and weapons to the barbarians by nightfall.


    As there were a number of larger Monsters in the Legion, it wasn¡¯t difficult to find equipment that suited the Barbarians.


    Watching the content Barbarians eat and distribute equipment, Cal Lulu and Ann Tata, the two Barbarian leaders, exchanged glances and sensed something.


    The food brought by the Black Iron Dwarves was not enough, and it could only last the Barbarians for two meals at most.


    As expected, not long after, Otto called them both over.On the next day, a large group of barbarian warriors finished putting on their equipment and marched towards the Savage Lands.


    Last night, Saru contacted Otto through the communication scales.


    The Volcano Calamity, the Red Dragon that was said to be able to rival Lars Lait, finally appeared.


    When Otto arrived with a large group of barbarians, Saru was stunned.


    How long had it been and where on earth did His Majesty find such a large group of helpers¡­


    However, it didn¡¯t matter, after quickly arranging a place for the barbarians nearby, he began to report the recent situation to Otto.


    So far, the progress of the Soaring Dragon Legion has been going smoothly, and more than half of the monster clans who dared to oppose the Legion and took refuge in the arms of the Volcano Calamity have been wiped out.


    Although the level of the monster families on both sides were not much different, and the opposing monster clans also had a certain heritage.


    But compared to opponents wielding wooden sticks and wearing beast skins, the Soaring Dragon Legion, fully clad in dwarf equipment, was clearly stronger.


    Finally, when the enemy¡¯s families suffered too many losses, the Volcano Calamity couldn¡¯t sit still.


    Not long before Saru contacted Otto, the Red Dragon flew over the Soaring Dragon Legion with a very strong posture.


    After using Flame Breath several times in a row to cause certain casualties to the Legion, it flew away with pride.


    Although Saru also brought many war weapons made by the Black Iron Dwarf this time, they were not very effective against the Legendary Red Dragon.


    So, in order to deal with this powerful Red Dragon, Otto had to take action himself in the end.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the Red Dragon?¡±


    ¡°If the Lizardman riding the Giant Eagle is not mistaken, it should have landed on Fire Tree Cliff.¡±


    Saru replied.


    ¡°Fire Tree Cliff?¡±


    For this place, Otto was somewhat unfamiliar.


    So, Saru explained: ¡°It¡¯s on the top of a nearby high mountain, just like the Sulfur Mountains, it¡¯s a volcano that occasionally erupts.


    There¡¯s a row of fire trees growing on a cliff that can survive in lava and high-temperature environments.


    As long as you pay attention to this, it should be a relatively easy place to find.¡±


    Otto nodded his head, indicating that he understood, and then he called Cal Lulu and Ann Tata.


    After briefly introducing them to Saru, the two barbarian leaders and their tribes were temporarily assigned to Saru¡¯s management.


    Looking at the somewhat awkward two barbarian leaders, Otto said coldly: ¡°Now is the time for you to prove your worth to me, don¡¯t expect me to always provide you with enough food.


    If you want to get something, you have to fight for it yourself; the Savage Lands are full of hunting grounds and prey, if you want something, just go get it yourself.¡±


    Having said this, Otto didn¡¯t wait for their response and immediately flew up into the sky.


    After circling around in the air for a while, he found the place Saru had mentioned.


    At the top of a distant peak, there were dense and peculiar trees with branches full of flames.


    That place should be Fire Tree Cliff.

 Chapter 256 - Chapter 256: 254 Is that so? I don’t believe it_1

    Chapter 256: 254 Is that so? I don¡¯t believe it_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Just as Saru had said, Fire Tree Cliff wasn¡¯t difficult to find.


    In just a short while, Otto had flown to the top of Fire Tree Cliff and also found the red dragon that was said to be able to contend with Laitras.


    At this moment, Raging Flame Calamity was resting on a steep cliff platform.


    Generally, red dragons wouldn¡¯t allow their subordinates to appear near their residence, perhaps because they looked down upon them or were afraid they would covet their treasures.


    Raging Flame Calamity was no exception, which saved Otto quite a bit of trouble.


    Since Otto had no intention of hiding himself, by the time he found Raging Flame Calamity, the dragon had also spotted Otto flying in the sky.


    If a giant dragon were to pass through a red dragon¡¯s territory and refuse to leave for a long time, it would undoubtedly be seen as a declaration of war.


    Especially when that giant dragon was a Metal Dragon.


    After all, Color Dragons and Metal Dragons have always been rivals.


    Raging Flame Calamity looked coldly at the distinctive-looking Silver Dragon in the sky, feeling increasingly discontent.


    Was this damn bastard provoking him?


    Among the Color Dragons, red dragons were undoubtedly the most arrogant and conceited, looking down upon any other dragons besides themselves.


    Even if they were facing a Golden Dragon or another Red Dragon.


    As for Silver Dragons ¨C the ones who would often turn into humans or elves, those weak reptiles, and mingle with them ¨C were even more despised by the Red Dragon from the bottom of their hearts.


    Raging Flame Calamity was such a Red Dragon.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Accompanied by a thunderous roar, the legendary red dragon over twenty meters long, whose size seemed to be almost the same as Otto¡¯s, flapped its wings and flew into the sky.


    The terrifying Dragon Fear caused many of the surrounding flames on the fire trees to be extinguished. The nearly eclipsing dragon wings were also enveloped by scorching flames.


    Blazing flames brewed in its mouth as if venting its anger and directly burnt a rock below it.


    All in all, it made quite a cool entrance


    Flying in the sky, Otto nodded, giving this Red Dragon a high rating for its entrance.


    Maybe he could take a leaf out of its book in the future.


    Raging Flame Calamity¡¯s ascent was swift, reaching Otto¡¯s side in the blink of an eye.


    However, it did not attack immediately. After noticing that the Silver Dragon¡¯s size was not much smaller than his own, the anger in its head cooled down somewhat.


    There were still many foreigners it needed to deal with, so it didn¡¯t seem like a good idea to make enemies rashly.


    As a result, Raging Flame Calamity raised its head and said sharply, ¡°Silver Dragon, you have intruded into my territory. Leave here before you anger Raging Flame Calamity!¡±


    Otto coldly looked at it, then shook his head slightly and said indifferently, ¡°I won¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    With such a brief reply, Raging Flame Calamity initially thought he had misheard. When he came to his senses, he angrily said, ¡°Damn Silver Dragon, are you provoking me?


    Merciful me will only give you one more chance, leave or be torn apart by me!¡±


    It sounded quite scary, but Otto¡¯s expression remained unchanged, his response equally indifferent and succinct: ¡°No!¡±


    Raging Flame Calamity stared wide-eyed at Otto, the corners of his mouth twitching uncontrollably, and his breathing rate kept rising.


    ¡°Silver Dragon, you are courting death!¡±


    Just as Raging Flame Calamity was about to burst with anger, Otto merely glanced at him and said disdainfully, ¡°Really? I don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhhh!!!¡±


    Intense flames rapidly enveloped Raging Flame Calamity¡¯s dragon body, as red dragons were easily angered to begin with.


    And the tiny bit of reason that he barely managed to restrain in his mind was completely consumed by Otto¡¯s simple words.


    Now, the only thing in this legendary Red Dragon¡¯s mind was to tear apart the damn Silver Dragon!


    Acting on his thoughts, Raging Flame Calamity took a deep breath, and terrifyingly high-temperature flames rapidly condensed in his mouth.


    In no time, the high-temperature flames were ejected from his mouth in a fan-shaped pattern, enveloping Otto.


    Amid extreme anger, Raging Flame Calamity had used his full strength. The legendary Red Dragon¡¯s Flame Breath was so powerful that even Laitras would not dare to face it directly.


    But then, Raging Flame Calamity¡¯s angry eyes turned to confusion, as he discovered that the strange Silver Dragon opposite him showed no intention of dodging.


    Had his opponent been scared out of his wits, or was it a lack of combat experience?


    However, it shouldn¡¯t have been the case.


    Although red dragons generally looked down on silver dragons, Raging Flame Calamity couldn¡¯t believe that a twenty-meter-long silver dragon had really grown to its size just by eating and sleeping.


    Soon enough, the look of confusion in Raging Flame Calamity¡¯s eyes was quickly replaced by one of amazement and disbelief.


    As the scorching flames gradually dissipated, the silhouette of the Silver Dragon emerged through the smoke.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew, dispersing all the residual flames and smoke around Otto, revealing his completely undamaged silver dragon body.


    Under the sunlight, the silver scales shimmered with a dazzling and bright luster, yet not a single scar could be found.


    Not even a trace of charring was visible, and it seemed that the dragon¡¯s scales had become even cleaner.


    It appeared as if Raging Flame Calamity¡¯s all-out Flame Breath had only let Otto soak in an alternative hot spring.


    In fact, Otto¡¯s own experience was quite similar.


    Ever since he had eaten a red dragon, he had become almost entirely immune to fire damage.


    He had even soaked in the magma of the Sulfur Mountains like a hot spring more than once or twice.


    After stepping into the realm of legend, even Raging Flame Calamity¡¯s legendary Flame Breath couldn¡¯t cause any damage to him.


    Despite witnessing this first hand, Raging Flame Calamity still found it somewhat difficult to believe, preferring to think that his eyes had deceived him.


    So, he took another deep breath and unleashed his most powerful Flame Breath at Otto once again.


    But reality was cruel, and the outcome remained unchanged.


    Even more so, Otto casually stretched out his front paw to scratch his chin, as if bored and itching, clearly mocking Raging Flame Calamity¡¯s impotence.


    Since becoming a legend, Raging Flame Calamity had never felt so powerless before.


    Even when facing the incredibly powerful Storm Titan, he had managed to hold his own for quite some time.


    But even Laitras couldn¡¯t so easily withstand two of his Flame Breaths.


    Could it be that this Silver Dragon had already reached the threshold of demigodhood?

 Chapter 257 - Chapter 257: 255 Battle of the Twin Dragons_1

    Chapter 257: 255 Battle of the Twin Dragons_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Of course, Otto had not yet reached the level of a demigod, at least not at this point.


    As it stands, Konoheim¡¯s Brass Dragon might have already reached the realm of a demigod, but since the dragon didn¡¯t say anything, Otto couldn¡¯t be certain.


    Nevertheless, if Blazing Calamity were to take Otto as an opponent, it could be said that a regular demigod might prove easier to deal with than him.


    After all, Blazing Calamity¡¯s prized Flame Breath and various fire spells were utterly ineffective against Otto.


    This meant that Otto had been in an invincible position right from the start.


    While Blazing Calamity was deep in thought, Otto¡¯s expression remained unchanging, still gazing calmly at him.


    Then, Otto chuckled lightly, ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been causing quite some trouble for my subordinates lately, even going so far as to personally take action.¡±


    Finally, Otto had spoken more, otherwise, Blazing Calamity might have thought him to be a mute Silver Dragon.


    But immediately after, Blazing Calamity¡¯s expression changed, ¡°You are the master of these foreign invaders?¡±


    ¡°Invaders? How could you say that¡­¡±


    At this accusation, Otto shook his head repeatedly, before adding, ¡°I simply came to take back what belongs to me.


    It¡¯s just that what belongs to me happens to be quite numerous, and many foolish creatures covet it, so I need to put in some effort to clean up these fools first.¡±


    The Silver Dragon was referring to the Savage Lands, and even without explicitly stating it, his meaning couldn¡¯t be more obvious.


    Seeing that Blazing Calamity remained silent for a while, Otto grew bored and felt that it was time to put an end to this cat-and-mouse game.


    ¡°So, Blazing Calamity, you have only two choices before you now: either submit to me or die!¡±


    ¡°Submit?¡±


    Blazing Calamity seemed to have heard something funny, disdainfully clicking his tongue, ¡°You want a Red Dragon to submit to you?


    What arrogance! Even if you were the Mother of Evil Dragons, Tiamat, don¡¯t even think about making me, Blazing Calamity Harmon, submit to you!¡±


    As soon as the words left his lips, Blazing Calamity flapped his wings rapidly, a fierce flame igniting all over his body as he charged headlong at Otto.


    He didn¡¯t understand why his Flame Breath had proven ineffective against this bizarre Silver Dragon.


    But if one path didn¡¯t work, he would simply change directions.


    Among the Color Dragons, Red Dragons possessed the strongest physical power.


    Generally speaking, Silver Dragons were considered weak and powerless in the eyes of Red Dragons.


    Although they might feel good when being oppressed, when it came to physical strength, they were naturally far inferior to Red Dragons.


    ¡°If your breath weapon doesn¡¯t work, you want to try close combat? What a crude idea  ¡±


    Blazing Calamity¡¯s thoughts were not difficult to guess, but Otto would cruelly show him that he was being far too optimistic.


    From the beginning, Otto¡¯s most outstanding aspect had always been his incredible physical strength, even though he had lately grown more fond of using breath weapons to solve most problems.


    After all, there was hardly any problem that couldn¡¯t be resolved with a single breath, and if that didn¡¯t work, another breath would do the trick!


    Well, maybe it would be a bit more troublesome when facing someone who was completely immune to a particular breath attribute, like Blazing Calamity.


    But don¡¯t forget, Otto was not limited to using a single elemental breath weapon.


    As Otto was lost in thought, Blazing Calamity had already flown close by.


    Seeing that the strange Silver Dragon still remained motionless, Blazing Calamity couldn¡¯t help but feel fear instead of anger at this point.


    Now, he would never believe that this Silver Dragon was either frightened out of his wits or inexperienced in combat; everything before had proven that this Silver Dragon was truly strong.


    Perhaps, escaping right now would be the best choice,


    However, the pride of a Red Dragon would never allow him to flee so disgracefully.


    So, just before he would make contact, Blazing Calamity roared with fury to boost his own courage.


    At the same time, he opened his huge mouth, the sharp teeth aiming directly at Otto¡¯s neck.


    Simultaneously, one of his front claws, enveloped in fierce flames, reached out towards Otto¡¯s chest.


    His goal wasn¡¯t to burn Otto with these flames, but rather to use the flames to propel his claw, enhancing the power of his attack.


    It seemed like a decent tactic, making full use of the Red Dragon¡¯s powerful physique.


    Unfortunately for him, when compared to Otto, he might still be a bit too feeble.


    This referred specifically to their strength.


    Blazing Calamity¡¯s flame-propelled front claw was easily grasped in Otto¡¯s own, and as Otto¡¯s claw continued to exert pressure, a pained expression appeared on Blazing Calamity¡¯s face.


    At the same time, a creaking noise could be heard coming from Blazing Calamity¡¯s limb, indicating that his bones were under immense pressure.


    Keep in mind that he was a legendary Red Dragon with a formidable body; had he been a White Dragon instead, his bones might have already been crushed by Otto.


    Enduring the excruciating pain emanating from his front claw, Blazing Calamity¡¯s eyes turned red as he still tried to sink his teeth into Otto¡¯s neck.


    He was determined to rip a piece of flesh from Otto.


    However, Otto had no intention of letting him bite his neck. As he swiftly dodged backward, a swiftly squirming lump of flesh emerged from the middle of his neck.


    In an instant, this lump transformed into a ferocious dragon head.


    Since Otto usually reverted to his normal appearance after a battle, Blazing Calamity wasn¡¯t aware that Otto was a Silver Dragon capable of producing multiple heads.


    Witnessing this terrifying sight, Blazing Calamity felt chills running down his spine, and his heart was filled with fear.


    This newly grown ferocious dragon head had a clear target: it would bite down on his own neck before Blazing Calamity could bite Otto¡¯s.


    Although aware of this fact, Blazing Calamity was helpless to do anything about it.


    All of this happened in a mere moment, leaving him no time to dodge. In the end, he could only watch in horror as the ferocious dragon head sunk its teeth into his own neck.


    The sharp teeth of this new head easily penetrated his scales, and a searing pain quickly enveloped his whole body, causing his brain to tremble.


    But what terrified him even more was the unrelenting paralyzing sensation spreading from the wound on his neck throughout his entire body.


    It felt like some extreme, potent poison, but regardless, if this continued, he might really be done for!

 Chapter 258 - Chapter 258: 256 Self-serve Dragon Meat Hot Pot_1

    Chapter 258: 256 Self-serve Dragon Meat Hot Pot_1


    Translator: 549690339


    At this critical moment, the mad flame disaster made an extremely astonishing decision.


    He clenched his teeth and suddenly pulled his neck, and then bit his own neck, leaving a large piece of bloody flesh in their dragonhead mouth.


    The intense pain temporarily regained control of the numb body of Mad Flame Catastrophe.


    However, the wound on his neck had begun to seep green juice, which was obviously deeply poisoned.


    But the Mad Flame Disaster didn¡¯t care, or couldn¡¯t see it at all.


    Now, while he could still maintain a sober state, he looked at his forefoot held tightly by Otto, his eyes full of madness.


    He drew out his other free forefoot and unhesitatingly cut off the front foot restricted by Otto to regain freedom in a desperate manner.


    Looking at the mad flame¡¯s disaster, which was constantly retreating with the rapid flapping of the dragon wings, Otto¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but show appreciation.


    For this situation, perhaps only words like a true man or a hero¡¯s broken wrist could describe it.


    However, while appreciating it, Otto wouldn¡¯t miss a single thing he should do.


    It seemed that Mad Flame¡¯s disaster had finally figured it out.


    The first thing he did after successfully distancing himself from Otto was to change the angle and then flap his dragon wings at the fastest speed.


    He still chose to run away.


    There was no choice, as he couldn¡¯t win, couldn¡¯t even fight, and certainly couldn¡¯t beat him.


    Red dragons are arrogant and wildly conceited, but that doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re stupid and unafraid to die.


    When facing an opponent who cannot be defeated no matter what, they will naturally choose the most secure escape plan.


    From the previous brief but fierce battle, he finally figured out one thing.


    This weird Silver Dragon, although he didn¡¯t know where it came from, was absolutely not something he could defeat.


    Before the toxicity on his neck reoccurred, he had to shake off the Silver Dragon and find a hidden place to recover his injuries and expel the extremely fierce poison.


    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t know why, but the weird Silver Dragon did not chase after him.


    Just like he had attacked it first, it still stood motionless in its original position as if rooted there.


    Although it was strange, Mad Flame Disaster had no time to think about it at this time, and just flew forward without thinking.


    As long as he could get rid of the overwhelmingly powerful Silver Dragon that made him desperate, it didn¡¯t matter who was right or wrong.


    Once he found a place to hide and removed the toxins from his body, the wound on his neck would recover quickly.


    As for the severed front claw, it might take some effort to find a Goddess of Life¡¯s Priest or something, but it¡¯s not impossible to grow back.


    Worst-case scenario, he could attach a cool metallic forged dragon claw to himself.


    He had heard that the half-disabled bastard Lars Lait had planned to do this back then.


    Speaking of Storm Titan, Mad Flame Catastrophe also found it strange.


    One day, the bastard suddenly left the Wilderness with a large group of followers, and there hasn¡¯t been any news since.


    Although legend has it that he¡¯s dead, Mad Flame Disaster is still in a state of doubt. This is why he didn¡¯t immediately subdue the entire Wilderness under his control.


    Putting these things aside, after flying for a long time, he finally found a good foothold.


    It was a crevice between the peaks of two volcanoes, wide and large enough to accommodate a 20-meter-long Red Dragon.


    More importantly, there was thick and viscous lava flowing at the bottom of the crevice, which was a very comfortable place for Red Dragons.


    After looking around and making sure that there were no better places nearby to hide, Mad Flame Disaster plunged down.


    Truth be told, he was almost at his limit at this point.


    With his vigorous exertions, the intense poison in his neck had rapidly spread throughout his entire body.


    With the formidable physique of the legendary Red Dragon, although it isn¡¯t lethal, there is a possibility of him losing consciousness at any moment.


    Even now, his head is groggy, and he might fall into a coma in the next second.


    Just as he continually descended, about to be submerged in the lava, he suddenly flapped his wings to stabilize his body, and his head was instantly awakened by the shock.


    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s full occupancy here!¡±


    In the incredulous gaze of Mad Flame Disaster, Otto stretched lazily in the rolling lava below and then greeted him.


    ¡°How  how is this possible!¡±


    Mad Flame Disaster suddenly felt a chill in his tail, even though he was in such an extremely hot place.


    ¡°What¡¯s impossible about it?¡±


    Otto looked at him with amusement, not in any rush.


    ¡°You, when did you come here?¡±


    The confused Mad Flame Disaster seemed hesitant, unsure whether to go down or not, fluttering his wings in place, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°No, wait! You didn¡¯t pursue me before, so why are you here?¡±


    He finally realized something was wrong and looked at Otto with a twisted face, eager for an answer.


    But Otto just smiled faintly and said, ¡°You want to know  but I won¡¯t tell you. What can you do to me?¡±


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    Unable to bear it any longer, Mad Flame Disaster roared and splashed towards Otto, but in the middle, he felt his limbs stiffen.


    Then, even the speed of flapping his dragon wings on his back became slower and slower until he stopped completely.


    The toxins that had been injected into his body from the wound on his neck had completely spread throughout his body, stripping him of any ability to act.


    Previously, Otto wasn¡¯t chatting with him simply for amusement, but was waiting for this very moment.


    Although he could easily kill the legendary Red Dragon, why not save some effort if he could?


    ¡°I won¡¯t accept this!¡±


    In the resentful growl, the 20-meter-long body of Mad Flame Disaster weakly fell from the sky into the lava below.


    After exploding the surface of the lava, several bubbles continuously came up from beneath.


    For Red Dragons, the hot and terrifying magma is no different from a hot spring.


    Naturally, Mad Flame Disaster is no exception, and the toxins injected into his body can only deprive him of his ability to act, not kill him completely.


    So, in the end, the one to take action or rather bite down had to be Otto.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Can this be considered as self-served Dragon Meat hotpot?¡±


    Looking down at the boiling hot lava below, Otto¡¯s face had an unusual smile.

 Chapter 259 - Chapter 259: 257 Sincere Admission Ticket_1

    Chapter 259: 257 Sincere Admission Ticket_1


    Translator: 549690339


    As Otto had guessed, the taste of Flamefury, with the boiling magma, was indeed very similar to hotpot.


    Regardless of how it was cooked, dragon meat was the most delicious meat in this world.


    The finest ingredients often required only the simplest cooking methods, and the top-tier ingredients were suited to any cooking method.


    Just like how Flamefury offered itself to Otto in friendship, Otto would always remember its   taste.


    However, since Otto had already consumed a red dragon before, devouring Flamefury didn¡¯t provide significant assistance to him.


    There was no fundamental change, at most only providing higher-level flame-based spell abilities.


    By the time Otto flew out of the magma, it was already the second day.


    It took a considerable amount of time for Otto to consume the twenty-meter-long red dragon.


    As expected, he fell into a deep sleep.


    When he woke up this time, Otto¡¯s changes were not very significant, at most, his dragon body had grown a lot longer.


    Combined with his previous devouring of some high-quality food, it seemed like he was almost thirty meters long.


    After taking a bath in the magma, Otto, well-fed and satisfied, spread his wings and flew into the sky, quickly finding Saru.


    From afar, Otto noticed a hint of worry on the old Lizardman¡¯s face, which only dissipated when he saw Otto return safely.


    His power was limited, far from reaching the level of a legend. If nothing unexpected happened, it was likely that he would never touch the threshold of legends before his death.


    Therefore, with his limitations, he couldn¡¯t see the gap between Flamefury and Otto.


    Now, he finally felt relieved.


    While hovering in the air, Otto didn¡¯t intend to descend, but just ordered in a deep voice from a distance, ¡°Saru, lead the Soaring Dragon Legion and those newly joined barbarians to plow through the entire Savage Land. If anyone dares to resist, spare none! I want only one voice to exist in the Savage Land henceforth!¡±


    Having said that, without waiting for Saru¡¯s reply, Otto spread his wings and left.


    Judging by his direction, he was heading toward the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Although Otto didn¡¯t explain, Saru could roughly guess what had happened to the red dragon called Flamefury by now.


    Indeed, his decision back then was correct!


    Reaffirming this thought in his heart, Saru began preparing for the conquest of the Savage Land.


    Without Flamefury¡¯s interference, all the monster clans in the Savage Land combined wouldn¡¯t be a match for the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    In order to thoroughly eliminate hostile forces, Saru selected some guides from among the native tribes who had newly submitted to the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    The various tribes in the Savage Land generally didn¡¯t get along. Seizing this opportunity, these fellows either tried to show their loyalty to the Soaring Dragon Legion or sought to settle their private grievances. They all provided the locations of the monster clans they knew without hesitation.


    Saru then found a crudely drawn map and marked these places one by one.


    Next, it was time for a forced march.


    Countless monsters madly pushed forward under Saru¡¯s command, with the Mountain Giant Tribe being the first to suffer.


    Unaware of Flamefury¡¯s death, they were soon overwhelmed by all sorts of monsters across the land.


    In this battle, the barbarians of the Tata Tribe and Lulu Tribe fought particularly hard, perhaps trying to make a good impression on Otto.


    Or perhaps it was because they had pent-up anger that they needed to vent from their time with Otto earlier.


    Armed with top-tier black iron dwarf-made weapons, they easily cut through the nearly-naked Mountain Giants wielding wooden clubs, as if cutting vegetables.


    Among them, the most shocking performance was from Cal Lulu. After accepting the transformation into a Dragonborn, his power increased dramatically.


    With each of his strikes, terrifying thunderous power was infused into the giant sword, which was almost as tall as him.


    At the same time, with a simple swing, the thunderous electric arcs wrapped around the giant sword extended forward like sword energy.


    This greatly increased both the lethality and the range of the attack.


    The Mountain Giant Tribe, with thousands of members, was nearly instantly destroyed.


    In this battle, the original members of the Soaring Dragon Legion hardly made a move, while the barbarians and the monsters who had recently submitted to them had the most fun.


    Following this, the Cyclops, Highland Werewolves, Leopardmen, Mordo Lizardmen, and others suffered similar fates


    When the fires of destruction raged throughout the Savage Land, the remaining monster tribes finally reacted.


    First, they quickly sent people to find Flamefury, their master.


    Hoping that under the lead of the legendary red dragon, they could counterattack those hateful enemies.


    But soon, they were horrified to find that Flamefury had disappeared.


    Subsequently, a rumor spread rapidly among the tribes.


    Flamefury was dead, torn to pieces by the great Silver Dragon Lord in a single encounter. Now, not even a piece of its flesh could be found.


    Some tribal leaders initially tried to suppress the spread of the rumor, but people were already alarmed.


    Unable to find Flamefury and with none of the chaotic and evil beings willing to submit to each other, the topic of uniting against the Soaring Dragon Legion fizzled out as representatives of the various tribes ended up fighting among themselves first.


    Finally, the matter was dropped altogether.


    With the demise of countless familiar faces under the iron hooves of the Soaring Dragon Legion, some monster tribes that had been initially watching events unfold began to have different ideas.


    And so, some self-proclaimed smart fellows started to secretly contact the Soaring Dragon Legion, hoping to abandon the darkness and join the light.


    Saru was more than happy to welcome their observant choice, but joining the Soaring Dragon Legion was not as simple as saying so.


    Looking at the fawning expressions of several monster tribe leaders, Saru sneered, ¡°It seems that you want to join the Soaring Dragon Legion?¡±


    Without any hesitation, these diverse beings nodded their heads continuously.


    So, Saru continued, ¡°In that case, you need to show some sincerity! Not everyone can join the Soaring Dragon Legion so easily.¡±


    ¡°What is the price?¡±


    One of the Gray Bearmen leading the group asked tentatively.


    ¡°The price  ¡±


    Saru squinted and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s simple, just exterminate a monster tribe loyal to Flamefury, and you¡¯ll have earned the ticket to join the Soaring Dragon Legion.¡±

 Chapter 260 - Chapter 260: 258 Conquering the Wilderness_1

    Chapter 260: 258 Conquering the Wilderness_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Saru didn¡¯t seem to be joking. The leaders of the first monster tribes that made contact with him looked at each other, and soon left.


    Each of their tribe¡¯s settlements were different, but almost all were far away from the Soaring Dragon Legion at this time.


    So, there was some overlap in their journey back home.


    Previously, the Gray Bearman and a Black Stone Monster who talked with Saru walked together.


    ¡°Black Stone, do you think the Lizardman¡¯s words are credible?¡±


    The Gray Bearman intermittently asked along the way, but the Black Stone Monster mostly remained a listener.


    So the Gray Bearman didn¡¯t get much of a definite answer, but he didn¡¯t mind.


    He had known this Black Stone Monster for a long time, and from the beginning, it had been as unresponsive as a rock.


    Well, most of the monster¡¯s body was indeed made up of rock.


    As they spoke, they arrived at a fork in the road.


    Their two tribes were on opposite sides, and here, they finally had to part ways.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go from here. If anything important comes up later, let¡¯s keep in touch!¡±


    As usual, the Gray Bearman waved goodbye to the Black Stone Monster as they parted ways.


    But before he could take a few steps, he couldn¡¯t help but stop, staring in shock at his abdomen.


    His once soft and beautiful fur was now dyed red with blood, and a hand made of black rocks maliciously pierced through his abdomen from behind.


    There was no doubt that it was a fatal injury. After the Black Stone Monster retracted its arm from the mutilated body, the Gray Bearman felt his strength rapidly draining away along with the blood.


    With difficulty, he looked back at the Black Stone Monster he had always considered a friend, and with his last bit of strength, asked, ¡°Why  why!?¡±


    The Black Stone Monster¡¯s cold, green eyes stared at him, and with a dull voice, slowly declared, ¡°You, are my sincerity.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s it  ¡±


    A bitter expression appeared on the Gray Bearman¡¯s face, and he collapsed to the ground, lifeless.


    Not long after, the Black Stone Monster¡¯s tribe launched a surprise attack on the Gray Bearman¡¯s tribe.


    These two tribes used to have a good relationship, so the Bearmen never imagined that their hunting partners would suddenly turn against them.


    Unsurprisingly, the Gray Bearman¡¯s tribe was brutally slaughtered by the Black Stone Monsters they had considered comrades, dying in confusion and anger.


    After that, Saru fulfilled his promise, and the Black Stone Monsters were incorporated into the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    Similarly, that night, similar events began to unfold among other tribes.


    Monsters were always greedy and selfish. Most of them chose to target not their usual mortal enemies, but their unguarded partners.


    Once these monster tribes submitted their allegiance to join the Soaring Dragon Legion and successfully preserved themselves, other monster tribes began to follow suit.


    At the same time, Saru used various channels to spread this message to other monster races in the untamed lands.


    And so, chaos began.


    Facing a powerful enemy, most monster tribes chose to strike first under fear and wariness toward other tribes around them.


    The doctrines of striking first to gain the upper hand and ¡°better you than me¡± applied even in this world.


    Except for a few remote monster tribes, in most cases, the Soaring Dragon Legion didn¡¯t even need to take action themselves.


    A large number of monster tribes, seeking to join the Soaring Dragon Legion to preserve themselves, had no choice but to hunt down weaker tribes around them.


    After about half a month, the untamed lands had almost entirely fallen under the control of the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    About a third of the monster tribes had submitted their pledges of allegiance to join the Soaring Dragon Legion, and more than a third of the monster tribes perished amid the chaos.


    The remaining small portion consisted of weaker tribes hiding in remote, barren areas.


    There was no need for Saru to worry, as the recently-joined monsters of the Soaring Dragon Legion eagerly rushed to help.


    It was only because the location was too remote that it took some time to find these tribes.


    By the end of the week, the entire untamed lands had been completely cleaned up.


    Although over half of the monster tribes in the untamed lands were lost in this chaos,


    it also meant that food supplies here had become more plentiful, and with the characteristics of these monsters, it wouldn¡¯t be long before the area became crowded again.


    From then on, this became Otto¡¯s territory. Any fool who dared to defy the great Silver Dragon Lord here would be dealt with accordingly.


    And the entire Skyreach Mountain Range, except for the most harsh environments in the Land of Red Flames, had fallen under Otto¡¯s control.


    After engraving the Blood Covenant on some local monster leaders, such as the backstabbing Black Stone Monster, Saru did not return to the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    There were still some important things the great Silver Dragon Lord had entrusted him with.


    Through the Communication Scale, Saru contacted Longfang, who was in the Land of the Soaring Dragon. By that night, a large horde of Chimeras had flown in from the sky.


    Under the Chimeras, there were huge black iron boxes being carried, and after dropping these boxes off at the designated locations, the Chimeras went back the way they came.


    Saru didn¡¯t need to arrange for anyone to open those boxes. As soon as they felt they had landed safely, the boxes opened by themselves from the inside.


    Out crawled one Flame Lizard after another from the specially-built boxes. These pure elemental creatures instantly dispelled the darkness around them, acting like bright light bulbs near Saru.


    The main reason Otto wanted Saru to take control of the untamed lands as soon as possible was to send spies to the Land of Red Flames gradually.


    He was very interested in the Demon Lord who had severely wounded Lars Lait, and since demons were one of the greatest enemies of the Prime Material Plane, they had to be guarded against by nature.


    Considering the Land of Red Flames¡¯ unique environment, few creatures could survive there except for the pure elemental Flame Lizards.


    Through the untamed lands, the eyes of the Flame Lizards would be placed in most of the area.


    If anything unusual happened there, like the Demon Army preparing for another invasion, Otto would be the first to learn of it through these Flame Lizards.

 Chapter 261 - Chapter 261: 259 After Laying the Dragon Egg_1

    Chapter 261: 259 After Laying the Dragon Egg_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Otto was lying on the Blackstone Platform, bored and yawning, having had nothing to do for half a month.


    Gaz and Saru were doing well in external expansion battles.


    Longfang was also handling internal affairs efficiently.


    Sofia was still hiding in some shady corner with Felina, studying some so-called important knowledge.


    At first, Moray would come to Otto to complain about Sofia delaying his magic research project.


    But now, Otto hadn¡¯t seen him for a while.


    Welin had been showing up more frequently recently, and she still hadn¡¯t given up on the idea of laying a clutch of dragon eggs with Otto.


    Every day, seeing her passionate gaze, Otto had been struggling to control himself.


    Perhaps it was the influence of his dragon body, but Welin, with a rough horn and bright blue scales all over her body, looked incredibly beautiful to him.


    Even the small electric arcs and sparks that appeared when she moved looked incredibly sexy to him.


    Or perhaps his dragon body was becoming more mature, and he had some physiological needs.


    Today, like always, Welin came to visit Otto in the Council Chamber.


    Just as he managed to hide all the dangerous thoughts in his mind, Welin looked at Otto with a complicated expression and said, ¡°Do you remember I told you that old guy Konoheim disappeared somewhere?¡±


    At first, Otto was dumbfounded, and then he remembered that something like that had indeed happened.


    As for this matter, Otto didn¡¯t care much.


    After all, with Konoheim¡¯s strength that even he couldn¡¯t see through, it should be safe for him to cross the entire continent.


    Seeing Welin¡¯s strange expression, Otto couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°So, have you found him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s with that talking Wand now   ¡±


    ¡°You mean Moray?¡±


    ¡°I guess so, but to be precise, it¡¯s the old guy who forcibly abducted Moray.¡±


    After a brief silence, Otto couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°I wonder why I haven¡¯t seen that bastard recently. So, do Konoheim and Moray have any common interests?¡±


    ¡°Not really, I think it¡¯s just his old habit.¡±


    Welin rolled her eyes and continued, ¡°That old guy has always been fond of collecting various strange magic items and peculiar objects, especially those that can speak human language.


    So Moray is probably very appealing to him. It may sound strange, but in Konoheim¡¯s eyes, that weirdly-shaped wand might look as beautiful as I do in your eyes.¡±


    ¡°What? He¡¯s raising Moray as a daughter too!?¡±


    Otto¡¯s face was full of surprise and disbelief.


    ¡°???¡±


    Do you have any problems?


    Welin looked at Otto as if she was looking at an idiot.


    After taking several deep breaths, Welin finally calmed down.


    Since she had entered in her blue-haired human form, Otto¡¯s eyes had gone a bit straight at that moment.


    As mentioned before, perhaps Otto¡¯s dragon body was gradually maturing, so sometimes he found it difficult to control his emotions.


    When she noticed Otto¡¯s straight gaze, Welin became even more bold and thrust out her chest before continuing, ¡°What I mean is, in that old man¡¯s eyes, a talking wand is as tempting as a peerless beauty in your eyes.¡±


    Hmm, that was a remarkably confident statement.


    If Otto understood correctly, the peerless beauty she mentioned should be herself.


    Although Otto thought the same, he pretended not to care and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think of you that way, you know  ¡±


    As he spoke, he sneaked a couple more glances downwards.


    Seeing this, Welin suddenly sneered, ¡°Then, please put it away first!¡±


    Otto¡¯s expression changed instantly.


    Oops, he forgot about that while studying earlier.


    However, he immediately acted as if nothing had happened.


    Then Otto quickly changed the subject, ¡°Did you come here just to tell me about Moray¡¯s ordeal? Or do you want me to save him from Konoheim¡¯s hands?


    If that¡¯s the case, you might be disappointed. Not only will I not save him, I¡¯ll even laugh out loud.


    Nothing makes me happier than seeing that bastard Moray suffer.¡±


    Welin covered her face, not knowing what to say for a moment.


    But this wasn¡¯t the first time she realized Otto¡¯s shamelessness. From the moment she was tricked into coming to the Land of the Soaring Dragon, his image in her heart had been blackened.


    Soon, the prepared Welin quickly adjusted her mentality and continued, ¡°The reason I came this time is to confirm something with you.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead!¡±


    Otto looked ready to listen.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the Thunder Legion  ¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha   The weather is nice today!¡±


    Seeing Otto looking up at the sky, putting on a perfunctory appearance, Welin shook her head and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve known about everything you¡¯ve been doing for a long time. If it was me, I would¡¯ve done the same.¡±


    ¡°Long live understanding   long live understanding  ¡±


    While Otto wore an awkward expression, Welin said coldly, ¡°The reason I¡¯m here today is for Rita, the Centaur leader who escaped from you. I believe you have some impression of her.¡±


    Otto nodded, and Welin continued, ¡°I hope you can give her freedom, without any constraints. Whether she stays or leaves, just let her go.¡±


    ¡°No problem, is that all?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all! I just don¡¯t want to have any regrets.¡±


    Looking at the indifferent Welin, Otto suddenly said, ¡°About the people of that town, they  ¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re dead, right?¡±


    As Otto stared at her in surprise, Welin shook her head, ¡°They wanted money to live a wealthy life, and I¡¯ve already fulfilled that wish for them.


    I have no regrets about them.


    But given their situation, suddenly getting so many gold coins might not be a good thing, and it¡¯s only natural for someone with ulterior motives to target them.¡±


    Just like Welin said, the news Gaz brought back mentioned the town that had been visited by desert bandits.


    Apart from the ruins and skeletons, there was nothing left there.


    Talking about this Welin, Otto asked again, ¡°May I boldly ask, if you really lay a clutch of dragon eggs with me, what will you do afterward?¡±


    ¡°What will I do?¡±


    Welin spoke casually, ¡°Of course, I will raise my children without any regrets, and then drive them away.¡±


    ¡°It seems like I¡¯m not mentioned in that  ¡±


    ¡°Of course, by then, you¡¯ll have done what you¡¯re supposed to do, and we¡¯ll have nothing to do with each other.¡±

 Chapter 262 - Chapter 262: 260 Undead Army_1

    Chapter 262: 260 Undead Army_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Even now, Otto still found it hard to understand Welin.


    She was raised by a brass dragon, and her personality seemed just as inscrutable.


    At first, Otto thought that she had already mutated into a good dragon, but now it seemed that wasn¡¯t the case.


    She didn¡¯t actually care about others; all she cared about was herself.


    Or rather, she wanted to leave no regrets in her dragon life.


    Indeed, it would be better to have fewer dealings with her.


    As a good youngster in the flower-growing family in his previous life, Otto didn¡¯t like to do heartless things.


    So, Otto asked indifferently, ¡°Apart from these, is there anything else you were looking for me for?¡±


    His meaning was, if there wasn¡¯t anything important, she might as well leave.


    But Welin apparently didn¡¯t get that. Instead, she clapped her hands and said, ¡°Oh, I nearly forgot if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it. That was just a side note.


    Konoheim left a communication crystal before he disappeared, clearly not wanting to be disturbed.¡±


    ¡°A communication crystal? Where did you get it?¡±


    ¡°From Black Gold City  ¡±


    Welin¡¯s response made Otto¡¯s mouth twitch violently.


    If he remembered correctly, the Soaring Dragon Legion, who had conquered the Dragon Bone Wasteland on his behalf, should be arriving near Black Gold City soon.


    Black Gold City was the most prosperous and powerful city-state in the Dragon Bone Wasteland.


    Once it was annexed, there wouldn¡¯t be many other problems in half of the Dragon Bone Wasteland.


    He vaguely remembered that there seemed to be some agreement between Black Gold City and Konoheim.


    So this time, did they contact Konoheim through the communication crystal because they had discovered the movements of Gaz and the Soaring Dragon Legion and wanted to use Konoheim to deal with themselves?


    Welin didn¡¯t know what Otto was thinking at this moment, and just casually said, ¡°Since the old man is not here, I answered for him. The other party was seeking his aid.¡±


    Could it really be just like what he thought


    Otto cautiously looked at Welin, but she still hadn¡¯t noticed his strange gaze, and continued, ¡°It seems that the person on the other side of the communication crystal is the lord of Black Gold City. They said that a large number of Undead armies had appeared around them.


    With their current strength, they simply could not resist, so they hoped that the old man could return to help them as soon as possible.¡±


    Well, it didn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with him.


    Wait, Undead army?


    Although there were occasionally some Undead creatures in the Dragon Bone Wasteland, he had never heard of an Undead army forming there.


    No, it¡¯s not impossible.


    Otto thought of what Moray had told him before, that the Death Lord should be coming soon.


    At present, this possibility seems very likely.


    If Moray were still here, they should be able to confirm it with him. However, it was a pity that he had been taken away by Konoheim for honeymoon.


    Thinking of this, Otto asked Welin, ¡°By the way, how did you respond to him?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I refused!¡±


    Welin naturally said, ¡°He was looking for Konoheim, what does it have to do with me, Welin?


    You¡¯ve been plotting about the Dragon Bone Wasteland recently, so I thought you might be interested in this. I just came to mention it to you.¡±


    Alright, it seems that his little scheme for the Dragon Bone Wasteland is already widely known.


    Apart from this, Welin had nothing more to say.


    Once again reiterating her desire to have a batch of dragon eggs with Otto as soon as possible, she left the Council Chamber.


    At Otto¡¯s request, the many Lizardmen riding Giant Eagles flew out of the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Black Gold City.


    In terms of appearance alone, there wasn¡¯t much difference between this place and the other city-states in the Dragon Bone Wasteland.


    The same city walls made of yellow sand and rubble, as long as one follows the rules, the city does not refuse any race.


    It looked like Yellow Sand City, but Black Gold City was much larger.


    With more people, it was also more popular with the major commerce guilds.


    As it was far from the empire or other human territories, there were no strict laws and regulations, only various unspoken rules that everyone obeyed by default.


    In most cases, having money here meant power, and you can buy almost anything you want.


    It was also a paradise for merchants, and many wealthy commerce guilds had even moved their headquarters here.


    The Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce did the same.


    Right now, instead of living their usual luxurious and bustling lives in Black Gold City, the owners of the major commerce guilds were all sitting in the Lord¡¯s meeting room with troubled faces.


    Unexpectedly, the lord of Black Gold City was actually a well-dressed goblin.


    Only, in front of the major commerce guild owners, he didn¡¯t look very noble.


    As a few of the commerce guild owners argued with red necks, he could only stand aside without uttering a sound and try to smile.


    Lady Bauhinia was also present, but she seemed to be much calmer than the other commerce guild owners around her.


    Suddenly, a fat human with a mouthful of gold teeth pointed at Lady Bauhinia and shouted, ¡°Whore, who was it that assured us that doing business with that damn Silver Dragon was a sure thing?


    Look what¡¯s happening now? The city-states near Nolan Forest have been almost completely occupied by those filthy monsters.¡±


    But before he could say anything more, he suddenly covered his fingers and screamed in pain.


    A severed finger fell on the table, blood continuously oozing from the broken end.


    Black Rose proudly stood beside Lady Bauhinia, drops of blood falling slowly from the blade of her dagger.


    The surrounding commerce guild owners stared at this fierce woman in horror, not daring to make a sound, while Black Rose coldly stared at the fat man holding his severed finger and continuing to scream.


    ¡°Sir Doron, I advise you to show some respect.


    Moreover, the problem Black Gold City faces now is how to deal with the encroaching Undead army, not to bring charges and raise armies over the safety of city-states in remote areas!¡±


    The fat man, called Sir Doron, couldn¡¯t stop her from saying anything more. As he cursed angrily, his servant hurriedly took his severed finger that had fallen on the table and ran out.


    If he could find a priest to help him in time, his finger might still be reattached.


    As a result of the previous episode, the noisy and chaotic meeting room quieted down instead.


    As the nominal lord, the well-dressed goblin carefully observed the changing expressions of these big shots.


    If they ended up fighting, he would be the first to hide under the table.


    After a while, Lady Bauhinia suddenly slammed the table and stood up. She looked around at everyone and said loudly, ¡°Gentlemen, I have some thoughts on dealing with the approaching Undead army of Black Gold City  ¡°

 Chapter 263 - Chapter 263: 261 Submit to the Death Lord_1

    Chapter 263: 261 Submit to the Death Lord_1


    Translator: 549690339


    261 Submission to the Death Lord


    In a crevice in the north and south of Black Gold City, a huge arch made of twisted, pale yellow bones of various creatures flickered with eerie green light.


    Below the arch was a vortex-like, rotating green light curtain.


    It seemed to be a teleportation gate.


    A skeleton in tattered leather armor shakily walked out from the light curtain, the dark flames flickering in its skull as it looked through the empty eye sockets at the unfamiliar surroundings.


    But before it could raise its head to see this strange world, a metal foot violently shattered it with a kick.


    Then, a massive figure about five or six meters tall, clad entirely in heavy armor, slowly stepped out from the curtain of light.


    This figure was wrapped in blue-black full-body heavy armor, engraved with various intricate patterns, and its face was covered by a mask with an evil ghostly countenance.


    Besides the two dark blue-green flames flickering through the eyes, there were no openings for breathing in the nose and mouth area.


    At first glance, it could easily be mistaken for a magic puppet or a construct golem.


    However, anyone with a bit of insight would quickly realize that this figure felt more like a purely undead creature.


    He was the Death Lord.


    Another side of the Legendary Witch Demon Moray.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A huge, ferocious metal heavy hammer was slammed down heavily by the Death Lord. He looked around at the cramped surroundings and felt somewhat irritated.


    After he walked out of the light curtain carrying the heavy warhammer, a group of high-level undead creatures of various shapes followed him into this place.


    ¡°Honorable master!¡±


    A lich bowed respectfully to the Death Lord; it was requested to arrive early and continuously expand the teleportation gate leading from the Dark Domain to this place.


    The Death Lord glanced at her with slight discontent and said coldly, ¡°Catherine, I think I need an explanation. This place doesn¡¯t look anything like Nolan Forest.¡±


    This lich was surprisingly a female. However, her withered body and husky voice made it impossible to tell any difference at this moment.


    Catherine looked at the Death Lord with an apologetic expression and said, ¡°Honorable master, I¡¯m deeply sorry for this. There was an issue with the coordinates of my teleport gate to the surface world.


    Although this place is not Nolan Forest, according to some local natives, it is right next door to Nolan Forest.


    Based on the surrounding magical power of this ground fissure, this is the best location to build a large teleportation gate.¡±


    While it seemed reasonable, the Death Lord still said coldly, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to stay here until my last soul is reclaimed!¡±


    ¡°Regarding this matter, rest assured, I have arranged for a large undead army to construct a palace worthy of your status!¡±


    Catherine answered with a strange giggle, and this time the Death Lord finally nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me wait too long!¡±


    ¡°Black Knight Landry is in charge of this mission. I believe he will not disappoint you.¡±


    It seemed the Death Lord had great trust in Black Knight Landry. Once he heard this name, the Death Lord fell silent and led the group of high-level undead creatures behind him to find a temporary place to settle down.


    Black Gold City.


    At this time, due to the astonishingly large undead army, the entire city-state of Black Gold City was in a state of panic.


    Just a few years ago, Black Gold City had disbanded the city¡¯s guard for some special reason.


    Now, the soldiers who guarded the city gates and maintained order in the streets were either servants from the major trading firms or mercenaries hired with money.


    These people were enough to deal with some bandits or lawbreakers.


    However, when faced with an endless undead army, they fell far short.


    Standing on the city wall, many people¡¯s legs trembled as they looked towards the terrifying sea of bones.


    Many masters of the trading firms scolded their servants for being useless, but they were also among the first to flee the city wall in fear.


    Except for Lady Bauhinia, who had now become the backbone of Black Gold City. In the absence of reliable people, she had to take charge of the situation.


    Through the proposal made in the conference room earlier, almost all movable personnel within Black Gold City had been gathered on the city walls.


    Besides the weapons, equipment, and promised rewards provided by the major trading firms, these people had no other requests.


    The enemy they faced this time was the undead, the enemy of all living beings. No one believed that after the city was broken, these undead creatures would sit down and have a proper chat about the distribution of benefits behind them.


    Returns to the same place, both sides couldn¡¯t wait to see the death of the other.


    Although the servants, mercenaries, and other armed personnel from the trading firms standing on the city wall were afraid, they guarded their positions vigilantly.


    Lady Bauhinia cast a farsighted spell on herself and carefully observed the situation in front of her.


    Black Rose, clad in tight black clothes with daggers in hand, stood by protectively, but she had complicated feelings when she looked at Lady Bauhinia.


    Black Gold City¡¯s eventual destruction had been set in her heart, and before the Soaring Dragon Legion arrived, a massive undead army showed up, something she could never have imagined.


    Suddenly, Lady Bauhinia frowned and said, ¡°Where is that kid Black Spirit? Isn¡¯t he an undead mage? Have him come and take a look at the origins of your undead creatures!¡±


    ¡°Black Spirit? I haven¡¯t seen him for a while now.¡±


    Black Rose thought for a moment and then said.


    Short-haired female warrior Heel giggled and said, ¡°That kid always looked sickly, probably couldn¡¯t live much longer, maybe he was scared to death!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the time for this! Heel, you go find Black Spirit. In Black Gold City, no one knows more about undead creatures than him.¡±


    Hearing Lady Bauhinia¡¯s request, Heel pouted in dissatisfaction but eventually went obediently to do the task.


    There was one thing she was right about; Black Spirit was indeed the person in Black Gold City who knew the most about undead creatures.


    So, the moment he saw that large group of undead creatures, he knew that Black Gold City alone could never defeat them.


    As a result, the night before, he had sneaked out of Black Gold City and headed towards the direction of the undead creatures.


    Using some special methods, he successfully met the highest leader of the undead creatures, Black Knight Landry.


    Landry, a powerful Headless Knight, held his own head in his waist as he looked at Black Spirit, who was kneeling in front of him.


    ¡°You say you want to submit to the great Death Lord?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if he is the master of this undead army!¡±


    The slender black-robed Black Spirit nodded firmly.

 Chapter 264 - Chapter 264: 262 Dirty and Unclean Feeling_1

    Chapter 264: 262 Dirty and Unclean Feeling_1


    Translator: 549690339


    At the depth of night, aside from a few night-watchers, most of those guarding the city walls had already retired to rest.


    For some unknown reason, the countless undead did not launch an attack when they arrived at the base of Black Gold City, but instead rested on the spot.


    To say they were resting, it was more accurate to say they were standing by on the spot.


    After all, most undead creatures did not possess thoughts or feel tired.


    Moreover, the night was their home field, so the people of Black Gold City couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled.


    Could it be that these fools planned to wait until daylight to strike?


    That would be utterly ridiculous, considering that many undead creatures hated sunlight or couldn¡¯t even survive under it.


    Regardless, since they hadn¡¯t attacked, the people of Black Gold City wouldn¡¯t go on the offensive either.


    After all, staying on the city walls provided some semblance of defense.


    Even Lady Bauhinia was thinking so at the moment.


    What went unnoticed was that some wraiths or ghosts had slowly infiltrated Black Gold City through various concealed gaps around the city.


    Their body colors were somewhat darker than normal, and as soon as they entered Black Gold City, they silently floated into the city¡¯s wells or into the barrels at the taverns.


    All the water sources within the city were their targets.


    Beyond that, some ghosts shifted their targets to the warehouses where food supplies were stored.


    There was no sign of searching, and they seemed to be extremely familiar with the routes in various locations.


    Once they floated back out, their bodies had faded in color and become more transparent.


    Then, these non-corporeal undead creatures each found secluded corners to hide in.


    By the second day, the undead army outside Black Gold City still showed no signs of attacking.


    At that point, the merchants, whose legs had been weakened in fear, courageously climbed up the city walls.


    A few curious merchants asked some spellcasters to throw several fireballs at the undead below, blasting some skeleton frames away.


    Even when attacked, the undead merely raised their heads for a moment but made no other movements.


    At this, one Merchant puzzledly asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with them? Are they planning to besiege us until we run out of food?¡±


    ¡°Ha! Then they¡¯re in for a disappointment. The food stocked up in here is enough for us to eat until we die of old age!¡±


    A middle-aged bald merchant sneered.


    As he said, the Dragon Bone Wasteland and Black Gold City, the largest and most prosperous of city-states with the most merchant organizations, were not short of food supplies.


    There were countless stocks of oats and peas, as well as plenty of dried meat and salted fish.


    At this thought, many merchants around them burst into laughter as if the undead creatures surrounding them were nothing but measly dogs and were not worth mentioning.


    Unlike the merchants, Lady Bauhinia had been silently staring at the scene below with furrowed brows, feeling that things were not so simple.


    When the merchants grew bored and retreated, Lady Bauhinia looked at Heel, who was standing nearby, and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Black Spirit?¡±


    Heel shrugged, looking innocent. ¡°I searched the entire Black Gold City and even his room, but I found nothing except for a pair of holey socks.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean he packed up his stuff and ran away?¡±


    Lady Bauhinia frowned.


    Heel nodded. ¡°I think that¡¯s right. Even though his contract with the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce will last two more years, just like mine  ¡±


    Black Rose beside them spoke up coldly, ¡°Once this is over, I¡¯ll personally cut his head off!¡±


    That¡¯s right, but that would have to wait until everything is over


    Looking down at the undead army standing motionless like dry wood below, Lady Bauhinia felt little confidence.


    Their numbers were simply overwhelming.


    As she pondered her predicament, Black Rose brought in a baking-hot plate of freshly baked bread along with some jam and smoked meat.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Taking the plate from Black Rose¡¯s hand, Lady Bauhinia placed it directly onto the city walls and skillfully cut the warm bread with a dining knife.


    She then spread the extremely rare and precious pink jam from Dragon Bone Wasteland onto the bread. Being picky in this aspect, she only ate the best strawberry jam.


    For Lady Bauhinia, a sumptuous breakfast was the start of every day.


    But as soon as she took a bite of her favorite jam-filled bread, she frowned and spat the half-eaten piece out.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Black Rose looked at her with concern, while Lady Bauhinia wondered, ¡°Strange, has the jam gone bad? The taste seems different from before


    Forget it, I¡¯ll only eat the smoked meat today. You can throw this bottle of jam away for me.¡±


    Thus, Black Rose casually tossed the bottle of jam off the city wall, hitting the head of a skeleton soldier.


    The attacked skeleton seemed puzzled as it looked up, then lowered its head once more, remaining motionless.


    After finishing her smoked meat, Lady Bauhinia noticed that Heel was absentmindedly staring at her own bread, seemingly without appetite.


    Perhaps it was because she had been scared by recent events; after all, Heel was still just a child.


    Lady Bauhinia didn¡¯t think much more about it.


    Another day and night passed in this manner.


    By the following morning, some people had already noticed something amiss.


    Many people who had previously been in good health suddenly turned pale, as if covered in ashes, and their bodies became weak.


    Meanwhile, there weren¡¯t enough toilets in Black Gold City, so many people with urgent needs simply undressed and relieved themselves right on the streets.


    In these urgent times, even gender was disregarded.


    But under these circumstances, it was doubtful that anyone would have any indecent thoughts.


    Many merchants¡¯ masters were affected, but they were of high status, so they naturally had special disposal facilities and medical priests.


    Even Lady Bauhinia was no exception; she had been feeling uncomfortable and unwell since the previous night.


    From various signs, it seemed that her symptoms were similar to those of ordinary people outside, but they were not as severe.


    Everyone in the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce was showing signs of illness, with varying degrees of severity. The only exception was Heel.


    It wasn¡¯t until Lady Bauhinia called Heel to inquire that she learned the only difference between them was that from the day before, Heel hadn¡¯t eaten anything or even taken a sip of water.


    Could there be a problem with the food?


    As Lady Bauhinia considered this, Heel hesitated before admitting, ¡°I can¡¯t be sure, but I feel like the food is somehow different from before. It looks somewhat dirty and unsanitary.¡±

 Chapter 265 - Chapter 265: 263 You Attack, I Defend_1

    Chapter 265: 263 You Attack, I Defend_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Since Otto heard from Welin that Black Gold City was in a bad situation, he felt that something was not quite right.


    Since then, four to five days had passed.


    The first batch of Lizardmen riding giant eagles had also sent back relevant information.


    After listening to a Lizardman scout¡¯s report in the Council Chamber, Otto¡¯s mood became complicated.


    The largest and most prosperous Black Gold City in the Dragon Bone Wasteland was gone, and now it had become a pure city of the dead.


    Besides the rotting and swollen corpses everywhere, there were undead creatures crowded throughout the city.


    Even though the Lizardmen sent to investigate Black Gold City were riding giant eagles high in the sky, they were still attacked by those undead creatures.


    Some gargoyles or various skeletons that could fly in their previous lives killed nearly half of the Lizardmen hovering in the air.


    For the time being, the Lizardmen did not find any undead creatures with the characteristics of the Death Lord.


    From their point of view, the undead creatures in Black Gold City were now commanded by a Headless Knight, who seemed to be busy constructing a tower made of bones.


    According to the Lizardman scouts, they believed it might be a strangely shaped tower.


    After the Lizardmen left, Otto held his head, feeling somewhat frustrated.


    The more Moray¡¯s presence was needed, the more he was absent.


    No matter who was currently occupying Black Gold City, whether the Death Lord or not, they needed to be treated with caution.


    Undead creatures were always difficult to deal with, especially when they had sufficient logistical preparations.


    And the logistics of the undead were all kinds of creatures and corpses.


    As long as they had enough materials, they could produce an incomprehensible number in a very short time.


    Although most of them were cannon fodder, a large group of fearless cannon fodder rushing forward was still annoying.


    So Otto issued a new order to Gaz, who was in the Dragon Bone Wasteland at the moment.


    Now, seizing the Dragon Bone Wasteland was no longer the most important task.


    Eliminating as many living creatures and corpses in the Dragon Bone Wasteland for Otto¡¯s sake was the top priority.


    It just so happened that not long ago, the Burrowing Worms had dug a tunnel connecting the Yellow Sand City and the Northland of Nolan Forest.


    At this time, Gaz¡¯s task was to transport as many living creatures in the Dragon Bone Wasteland as possible to Nolan Forest or the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Those who could not be taken away or who were unwilling to leave were all killed.


    As for the various corpses, valuable ones were taken away, and the worthless ones were burned clean.


    Anyway, they could not give those undead creatures additional materials for their transformation.


    Gaz was a smart goblin. He knew what to do as long as he was given a direction without further explanation.


    After assigning this task to the right person, Otto used the Communication Scale to contact Sofia.


    Recently, Sofia was still mysteriously hiding somewhere with Felina, studying the so-called new knowledge.


    Only by making an appointment through the Communication Scale in advance could Otto see Sofia.


    ¡°Is there something urgent you need me for?¡±


    Sofia looked at Otto with a sweet smile.


    For some reason, although this girl seemed no different from usual, she felt even more attractive


    Shaking his head, Otto pushed those irrelevant thoughts aside and told her the purpose of his visit this time.


    ¡°Do you have a way to find out where that bastard Moray is?¡±


    ¡°Moray?¡±


    Sofia was stunned for a moment, then smiled, ¡°It¡¯s simple. In a way, he¡¯s my wand too.


    As long as I cast a spell to locate objects, it¡¯s not difficult to find where he is!¡±


    Then, without waiting for Otto to say anything, Sofia skillfully chanted a spell, and a magic screen appeared in front of her.


    The scene in the screen was initially dark, but as the perspective changed, it finally settled in a strange room.


    Moray, who had been missing for some time, finally appeared in the picture.


    The image was fixed on the demonic face in the red gem at the top of the Soul Eater Wand. Judging from Moray¡¯s expression, he seemed to be suffering from something extremely painful.


    ¡°From the feedback of the spell, it should not be far from us.¡±


    Sofia frowned and then enlarged the image on the screen.


    As a result, Moray was found to be currently tied to a pillar by strange glowing magical ropes.


    Next to him stood Konoheim, dressed in strange clothes and holding various professional tools.


    Although they were impractical, Otto couldn¡¯t help but think of some inappropriate adult scenes involving Konoheim and Moray in their predicament.


    While Otto and Sofia were watching through the magic screen, Konoheim seemed to notice something.


    His dirty-bearded face looked dissatisfied as he glanced over at them.


    After mumbling something, he soon let it go.


    Then, he waved his hand casually, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you two? I might need some more time here. When I¡¯m tired of playing, I¡¯ll naturally bring this wand back.¡±


    Without waiting for a response, he intended to cut off the connection on the screen.


    Seeing this, Otto quickly intervened, ¡°No, no, I have some questions for Moray. I¡¯ll leave as soon as I¡¯m done. It won¡¯t take up much of your time, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°In that case, go ahead and ask.¡±


    Konoheim nodded and stepped aside.


    Strangely enough, a simple locating spell was turned by Konoheim into a magical version of video calling.


    Seeing Otto and Sofia through the screen, Moray immediately cried and complained, ¡°Thank God, you finally remembered me! This brass dragon is a pervert.


    Please, rescue me as soon as possible! If I stay here any longer, I¡¯m going to lose my mind!¡±


    Sofia, standing on the side, did not show any sympathy for Moray¡¯s plea. On the contrary, she laughed.


    This was truly outrageous, though Otto¡¯s reaction was no different than hers.


    However, at least Otto knew how to control his expression.


    He looked solemnly at Moray and asked, ¡°Has there been any recent change in the Death Lord? I suspect he has left the Dark Domain.¡±


    ¡°The Death Lord?¡±


    Hearing that name, Moray was startled and then sensed something attentively.


    Then, he looked astonished and said, ¡°You guessed right. He¡¯s left the Dark Domain, and his current location isn¡¯t too far from us!¡±

 Chapter 266 - Chapter 266: 264 Dragon Bone Wasteland_1

    Chapter 266: 264 Dragon Bone Wasteland_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Death Lord and Moray, both originating from the same source, could easily sense each other¡¯s presence as long as they were not too far apart.


    Of course, that was all it was limited to.


    Aside from knowing where the other party was, they couldn¡¯t even sense a general direction.


    These days, he had been constantly tormented by Konoheim. If it wasn¡¯t for Otto¡¯s reminder, Moray wouldn¡¯t have thought to investigate this.


    And all Otto wanted to know was just this.


    Since the Death Lord indeed came, it was absolutely right to directly put the blame of destroying Black Gold City on his head.


    However, this means that they need to take a more serious attitude towards the Undead in the Dragon Bone Wasteland.


    Thinking of this, Otto waved his hand at Konoheim, indicating that his questions had been answered.


    ¡°Hey! Aren¡¯t you going to save me?¡±


    Seeing this situation, Moray, who was trapped on the pillar, twisted the Soul Eater wand back and forth, but both Otto and Sofia ignored him.


    Amidst the desperate screams, the light curtain displaying images turned into stardust and dissipated in the air.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back first. There are still many things waiting for me to handle at Felina¡¯s place!¡±


    After awaiting Otto¡¯s nod, Sofia hopped away from the Council Chamber excitedly.


    Otto really wondered what this girl was busy with all day long.


    Helplessly shaking his head, Otto began to think about the Death Lord¡¯s matter.


    At first, when he learned about it from Moray, he had considered whether to tie Moray up with a ribbon as a gift to the Death Lord.


    But that idea was only under the enormous power gap.


    Even Otto himself sometimes found it hard to believe that he has grown this much in such a short time.


    Now, he wasn¡¯t even afraid of a Death Lord!


    However, he should be cautious, as behind the Death Lord this time, there might be the shadow of Spider Goddess Rose.


    Otto didn¡¯t think that the vengeful and narrow-minded goddess would let him off easily.


    But as long as she makes a move, he would follow suit.


    Dragon Bone Wasteland.


    The Soaring Dragon Legion had just conquered the last city that was unwilling to submit to the great Silver Dragon Lord.


    Since the resistance was fierce, the Soaring Dragon Legion suffered many losses, so Gaz ordered the city to be slaughtered.


    Following Gaz¡¯s order, a large group of evil and brutal monsters rushed into every corner of this city.


    As various monsters were bathing in blood, Gaz, who was standing on the city wall, received a message from Otto.


    ¡°Not to leave any materials that can be transformed into the Undead  ¡±


    Looking at the horror behind him in the city, Gaz shook his head with a light smile.


    For the wicked Dragon Soaring Legion filled with monsters, there is no task easier than this.After being plundered by the eternally hungry and greedy monsters, it is believed that not even a small piece of intact flesh would remain in this city-state.


    In a way, monsters are quite thrifty, not wasting any edible food.


    So, the way to deal with enemies is simple.


    Kill them all, rob them all, eat them all, and it¡¯s done.


    But the most troublesome thing at the moment is how to send those who are willing to submit to the great Silver Dragon Lord back to Nolan Forest.


    Some may not be able to let go of the long-term survival of the city-state, or not believe that the Soaring Dragon Legion is just helping them change their living location.


    Once the city-state is thoroughly cleaned, Gaz will have some Flame Lizards or red-headed Chimeras burn the empty city to the ground, preventing any missed spots.


    Apart from this city-state, the other city-states that are unwilling to submit to the great Silver Dragon Lord are quite far away.


    Gaz is already aware of the information concerning Black Gold City.


    His emotions are quite complicated at the moment, as that place is also his hometown.


    His reason for leaving for Nolan Forest and eventually submitting to Otto is simple.


    He wanted to make something of himself, gain power and status, then return to his hometown in glory, tearing open the dirty faces of those above him.


    ¡°What a pity, my friend, I never thought you would end up like this,¡± Gaz muttered in a low voice, and then led a part of his followers deeper into the Dragon Bone Wasteland.


    The friend mentioned in his mouth is the city lord of Black Gold City, the goblin who could only act as a grandson in front of the various chamber of commerce masters.


    Back then, faced with the continuous oppression of the various chambers of commerce, two goblins born in Black Gold City stood up and chose to resist.


    In the end, one was driven out of Black Gold City, and the other became the puppet of the various chambers of commerce in controlling Black Gold City.


    Putting aside the memories that kept coming to his heart, Gaz wiped away a tear that had seeped from the corner of his eye and ordered some of his more intelligent confidants on some matters.


    Next, the Soaring Dragon Legion stationed in the Dragon Bone Wasteland will be divided, and then divided into several routes.


    One part will be led by his trusted aides, responsible for transporting the city-state citizens who choose to submit to the great Silver Dragon Lord through the underground tunnels of Yellow Sand City to Nolan Forest.


    If any fools dare to refuse, the evil and brutal monsters of the Soaring Dragon Legion will tell them that this is a request and an order, not a discussion.


    They have no choice.


    As for those city-states deep in the Dragon Bone Wasteland that are still hostile to the great Silver Dragon Lord, due to the undead army in Black Gold City, Gaz is not willing to entrust the matter to others.


    Next, he will lead the most elite part of the Soaring Dragon Legion in the Dragon Bone Wasteland to move forward.


    Madwolf Warwick, Giant Troll Kamia, Ogre Mega Fatty and Little Fatty, Werewolf Link, and other powerful Dragonborn monsters are among them, with a luxurious lineup.


    In addition, there are the most elite Ogre Fireball Clan members in the entire Soaring Dragon Legion, as Sofia and Moray¡¯s research have finally yielded results.


    Ogres that had consumed the flesh and blood of the Green and Red Dragons and transformed into Dragonborn ogres have once again undergone a new Dragonborn Transformation Ritual from Otto.


    The first batch of Dragonborn ogres who followed Otto are now almost all powerful Ogre Mages, and also fanatical Fireball skill enthusiasts.


    The reason why Gaz could have such smooth progress in the Dragon Bone Wasteland these days is largely due to these Ogre Mages.


    Because, besides Mega Fatty, many Ogre Mages in the Fireball Clan have also mastered The Skill of Rapid Construction of Wonders.


    This novel skill can not only be used for building construction but also dissolve a hole large enough for an army to pass through a thick, hard-to-break city wall.


    With them, the difficulty of conquering various city-states can be minimized.

 Chapter 267 - Chapter 267: 265 But I Want to Be Stronger_1

    Chapter 267: 265 But I Want to Be Stronger_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Milan City.


    This was another city state in the Dragon Bone Wilderness that refused to submit to the great Silver Dragon Lord, and it was located not far from Black Gold City.


    They had already learned that Black Gold City had been wiped out by a group of undead.


    Before they could figure out how to deal with the undead army, the Soaring Dragon Legion had already attacked.


    Originally, they wanted to negotiate for a little time, but Gaz didn¡¯t have time to waste with them this time.


    After the Fireball Clan¡¯s Ogre Mages dug open numerous holes under their city wall, the dense group finally realized who they were dealing with.


    But before they could raise a white flag, the city state was already overwhelmed by the frenzied monsters of the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    Time was of the essence, and Gaz didn¡¯t have the time or energy to divide a group of monsters to bring the possible rebelling captives all the way back to the distant Nolan Forest.


    Simply put, it was much simpler and quicker to just kill them all.


    Gaz had never been a soft-hearted person.


    After everyone in Milan City was wiped out, the place was burned to the ground.


    After that, many more city states suffered the same fate as Milan City.


    When they faced their final moments, they finally understood how foolish their previous choices were.


    However, there are always exceptions.


    At the moment, Gaz was leading the Soaring Dragon Legion towards Kama City, a city state not much different in scale from Milan City.


    But when they arrived, the city gates were wide open, and waves of deathly aura continuously seeped outward.


    Feeling the ominous and filthy air, Gaz furrowed his brow.


    He knew that it was not just the Soaring Dragon Legion which had started attacking these city states, but also the undead.


    As for Kama City, they were too late.


    Soon, the Hawkman Scout flying in the sky landed and reported what she saw to Gaz.


    As expected, Kama City had already been destroyed by the undead.


    Not only that, but this place had become a natural undead transformation field.


    Countless corpses were piled up in the central square, and various undead creatures slowly emerged from the mountains of corpses and seas of blood.


    As time went on, the undead creatures transformed here would only become more numerous.


    No matter how you looked at it, this place couldn¡¯t be left as it was!


    So, with Gaz¡¯s command, the Chimera with a Red Dragon head flew towards the sky above Kama City.


    On their backs, almost every one of them was carrying a Fireball Clan Ogre Mage.


    Under the onslaught of surging fan-shaped flames and fireballs, Kama City was instantly surrounded by intense heat.


    The central square where countless corpses were piled up was of course the primary target, and numerous untransformed corpses were burned to ashes in the flames.


    At the same time, some undead who had successfully completed the transformation staggered through the sea of fire and charged at the Soaring Dragon Legion with a roar.


    Of course, their inevitable fate was being easily torn apart by various monsters.


    Most of them were just low-level undead creatures that had recently transformed, and they couldn¡¯t put any pressure on the Soaring Dragon Legion at all.


    After the entire Kama City was cleaned up, Gaz¡¯s expression became even graver.


    Kama City was not particularly important, but what concerned him was that there were undoubtedly more city states that suffered the same fate as Kama City.


    From then on, the Soaring Dragon Legion was always on the move at a fast pace.


    For most monsters, as long as there were battles to fight and food to eat, their morale wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    Just as Gaz had thought, in their following journey, most of the city states the Soaring Dragon Legion encountered were no different from Kama City.


    After purifying the city states that had become undead transformation fields, the Soaring Dragon Legion finally encountered a slightly different city state.


    If Gaz remembered correctly, this city state was marked as Black River City on the map because it had been deliberately built within a winding Black River Canal.


    The Black River had become a natural moat for Black River City, and it was said that the bizarre Black River could even be ignited directly!


    But now, the seemingly magical Black River was not the focus; instead, it was that Black River City was currently battling a staggering number of undead troops.


    Black River City¡¯s defenses weren¡¯t particularly strong, but thanks to the magical Black River, they were relatively safe for the time being.


    Ordinary undead creatures could hardly forcibly cross the viscous and fast-flowing Black River. Occasionally, one or two skeletons or zombies would make it across, but they would be surrounded and torn apart by the Black River City¡¯s defenders.


    The biggest threat to Black River City were flying undead creatures such as Gargoyles and Skeleton Griffins.


    Fortunately, the power of undead creatures generally declined significantly compared to their previous lives, so as long as a large number of archers and spellcasters were dedicated to dealing with them, Black River City would not be at risk of collapse in the short term.


    At the same time, Gaz did not rush to participate in the battle immediately but instead took out the map and examined it carefully.


    ¡°It seems that Black River City is the only city state nearby that hasn¡¯t been destroyed by the undead!¡±


    Although Black River City¡¯s defenses were average, based on its unique geographical location, it was definitely the hardest city state to invade in the surrounding area.


    No matter how you looked at it, this place should be left for last.


    In addition, if the Soaring Dragon Legion continued to push forward, they might also become more dangerous.


    That¡¯s because, beyond Black River City, there wasn¡¯t much distance left to Black Gold City.


    Avoiding direct confrontation with the undead army there was one of the tasks the mighty Silver Dragon Lord had instructed.


    However, the undead outside Black River City seemed to be edible as well!


    Anyway, reducing the number of undead in the Dragon Bone Wilderness as much as possible would be a good thing.


    And so, with Gaz¡¯s command, the Soaring Dragon Legion began to fiercely charge into the undead.


    As the commotion of the charge was felt behind them, a Black Knight on a skeleton warhorse slowly turned its body and put the head that was hanging at its waist back onto its shoulders.


    Embedded within the dry, withered face hidden under the dark helmet, two gloomy ghostly fires danced furiously.


    He was the very Black Knight Landry who had captured Black Gold City for the Death Lord.


    Without hearing any orders, the undead centered on the Black Knight slowly changed direction and marched towards the oncoming Soaring Dragon Legion.


    Black Knight Landry, mounted on his skeleton warhorse, charged at the front of the formation and soon faced off against Gaz, who was riding a Warg.


    In the piercing sound of metal collision, the two exchanged positions amid sparks from weapon clashes.


    Just after a brief encounter, both sides knew that they were facing a powerful opponent.


    But I must be stronger!


    This was the thought in both Landry and Gaz¡¯s hearts.

 Chapter 268 - Chapter 268: 266 Migration and Preparation_1

    Chapter 268: 266 Migration and Preparation_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Some time has passed since Otto ordered the relocation of creatures in the Dragon Bone Wasteland.


    At this moment, both Nolan Forest and the Land of the Soaring Dragon have become extremely crowded, only recently seeing a reduction in the gradually increasing population.


    And now, various races of creatures are sitting on the ground with a gloomy expression.


    Because they feared the powerlessness of the Soaring Dragon Legion, they left their homes and came to this unfamiliar place.


    When the majority of people¡¯s stomachs were protesting with hunger, teams of Lizardmen or Quilboars began distributing food to them.


    Although the food was not very tasty, it was better than nothing and prevented them from starving to death.


    But Otto would not be kind enough to keep providing for them for free, as he was not a charitable landlord.


    Next, some Black Iron Dwarves took a portion of them through underground tunnels to Skyreach Mountains.


    Ever since the three major Dwarf tribes left only the Black Iron Dwarves, the mines there have been short of manpower.


    Apart from the mines, many newly excavated underground tunnels also needed workers.


    In any case, they would not be allowed to rest idly.


    Among them, those with special skills, such as tailors or blacksmiths, would be specifically recruited into the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Yes, the Land of the Soaring Dragon was not a place where any random person could enter.


    After so many years of development, the Land of the Soaring Dragon has become a bustling city that is no less prosperous than the capitals of major human kingdoms.


    Before arriving in the Land of the Soaring Dragon, those with special skills were somewhat uneasy.


    But once they settled down here, their faces were full of disbelief.


    Compared to the dusty cities in the Dragon Bone Wasteland, this place was like heaven.


    The social structure was very similar to that of various city-states in the Dragon Bone Wasteland, where all races coexisted and could live peacefully as long as they stayed out of trouble.


    Of course, not everyone thought this way.


    Some former nobles or leaders of merchant associations who were accustomed to a superior lifestyle were unwilling to live like the lowest commoners.


    So, some foolish people gathered their servants or some mercenaries who were unwilling to fall from grace and began a rebellion.


    Since the living conditions here seemed to be much better than in the Dragon Bone Wasteland, they might as well seize control here!


    However, they seemed to have forgotten why they chose to submit to the Silver Dragon Lord in the first place.


    After being ruthlessly crushed, they finally came to their senses.


    But by now, even if they chose to grovel on the ground and beg for mercy, it was already too late.


    ¡°The great Silver Dragon Lord will never tolerate any acts of betrayal!¡±


    In the contemptuous expression of Dragonborn Beastman Krom, these foolish people were beheaded one after another to deter others with similar intentions.


    As always, this family-oriented beastman stayed in the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Recently, due to the increase of foreign populations in Nolan Forest, Longfang requested him to come out and maintain basic order.


    After Krom left with a stern face, leading a group of Soaring Dragon Legion monsters, the people surrounding him still looked at his departing figure with fear.


    This horned beastman was incredibly strong, and with just one unremarkable single-edged long knife, he easily took down all the servants and mercenaries of those nobles.


    On his way back to the Land of the Soaring Dragon, Krom encountered Gaz¡¯s messenger.


    Upon learning of the dire situation in the Dragon Bone Wasteland, he volunteered to go to the council chamber with the messenger.


    After all, the recent influx of people in Nolan Forest had brought some unrest.


    However, on the way, he unexpectedly met his precious daughter, Muya.


    Unlike ordinary beastman girls, his precious daughter had a slender figure and tight muscles, which appealed to the aesthetic tastes of most humanoid creatures.


    As a result, she had many ardent suitors in the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    At least, Mega Fatty had been always thinking about her.


    Because of this, Krom had not stopped worrying about his precious daughter.


    ¡°Muya  ¡±


    From afar, Krom called out to his daughter.


    But, to his heartbreak, Muya ignored him as if she hadn¡¯t seen him and went straight towards their home.


    After Muya left, Krom looked at the messenger next to him with an awkward expression.


    Now, he was in the midst of a midlife crisis.


    This referred to his family situation; in the Land of the Soaring Dragon, he was actually doing quite well.


    With a complicated expression on their faces, the two slowly entered the council chamber.


    Although the communication scale was still useful, it had a certain distance limit.


    The territory of the Dragon Bone Wasteland was vast, and once it exceeded the coverage range, Gaz usually reported the recent situation to Otto via letters.


    After reading Gaz¡¯s letter, Otto¡¯s face also became somewhat unpleasant.


    The Undead entrenched in the Dragon Bone Wasteland were far more difficult to deal with than he had imagined; although the letter¡¯s description was not comprehensive, it seemed that Gaz had recently lost a battle.


    Currently, Gaz was leading the Soaring Dragon Legion in a defensive stance in Yellow Sand City; under sufficient logistical support, defense should not be a problem.


    In his letter, Gaz mentioned that they had found some survivors of Black Gold City, including Black Rose and Lady Bauhinia, who were now being held in the dungeon of Yellow Sand City and being interrogated for information related to the Undead.


    This should have been Moray¡¯s area of expertise, but he was currently tied up in Konoheim¡¯s darkroom and could not be relied upon for the time being.


    So, Otto contacted Shasharu via the communication scale.


    Having finished dealing with matters at Skyreach Mountains, the old lizardman had recently returned to the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Currently, it seemed that reinforcements to the Dragon Bone Wasteland were necessary, but before that, Otto¡¯s priority was on another matter.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Upon entering the council chamber, Shasharu respectfully knelt before Otto.


    Otto nodded slightly and then asked, ¡°How is the situation with Caran?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Shasharu cautiously looked at Otto, who realized with a dawning comprehension, ¡°Ah, right, you were dealing with matters at Skyreach Mountains at that time.¡±


    He continued, ¡°But you should be aware of this matter, it¡¯s about the Holy Light Church. I wonder how many followers Johnny, that boy, has developed in Caran recently?¡±

 Chapter 269 - Chapter 269: 267 Suddenly Collapsed_1

    Chapter 269: 267 Suddenly Collapsed_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Johnny being sent by Otto to spread the faith in Caran wasn¡¯t a small matter, as it required top-notch resources and manpower.


    Whether it was burrowing worms, kobolds, or black iron dwarves, as long as he wanted them, they would be sent to him immediately.


    In Caran, which was already completely under Otto¡¯s control, no one dared to obstruct this matter, and all of Johnny¡¯s needs were met with a green light.


    Of course, there were some who didn¡¯t like it and tried to trip things up behind the scenes, but it didn¡¯t cause any significant problems.


    As the chief administrator of the Land of the Soaring Dragon, Shasharu was also paying attention to this matter.


    After all, many resources had been mobilized from the Land of the Soaring Dragon, putting many of his plans on hold for the time being.


    After pondering for a moment, Shasharu said, ¡°According to the written reports recently sent back from Caran, a human named Johnny has already built a church in Caran Royal City and successfully developed quite a few followers.


    However, most of them are poor civilians who can¡¯t afford food since Johnny claims that the Holy Light Church can heal their diseases for free.


    In fact, he did just that, and the first batch of priests and holy guards of the Holy Light Church were made up of these civilians.


    Well, the statue of the Holy Light Dragon God Ikali was also successfully erected in Central Square of Caran City a few days ago.¡±


    It sounded like Johnny was doing well, or perhaps it was because he was born in Lauren¡¯s underground city, making him naturally suited to be a swindler.¡±


    Otto nodded and suddenly asked, ¡°What about the nobles of Caran?¡±


    He was referring to the Caran nobles who surrendered to Otto the moment Caran fell and were now mostly hiding in Caran Royal City without showing their faces.


    Because they were smart back then and humans are different from monsters, needing some familiar faces to maintain normal order, Otto allowed them to live until now.


    However, as the fighting in Caran subsided, these fools became restless again.


    They were no longer satisfied with the small powers and wealth they had and were secretly plotting something behind the scenes.


    Although it wasn¡¯t clear what they wanted to do, it definitely wasn¡¯t something good.


    At this point, Shasharu said disdainfully, ¡°They¡¯re still the same, staying behind closed doors no matter what they encounter, and many things are dealt with by their servants.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that filthy garbage is still regularly dumped out of the back doors of their mansions and estates, one might wonder if they had all died at home.¡±


    ¡°So much for being nobles! How uncivilized!¡±


    Otto shook his head and then said coldly, ¡°This won¡¯t do. Caran Royal City is the holy capital I¡¯m preparing to build into the City of Holy Light, so how can it continue to be polluted by such scum?¡±


    ¡°Do you mean for the Soaring Dragon Legion to deal with those ungrateful Caran nobles?¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡±


    Otto chuckled, ¡°Since it¡¯s a matter of Caran, Caran itself should solve it.


    Find a way to expose the evils of these Caran nobles, and then let Johnny and the Holy Light Church take the lead in dealing with them with the support of those starving civilians.


    At the same time, take advantage of this opportunity to spread the Holy Light Church throughout Caran Royal City and even the entire Caran region.¡±


    ¡°Evil deeds?¡±


    Shasharu seemed to be thinking about what kind of charges to put on these Caran nobles.


    But Otto said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, just tell everything they¡¯ve done as it is.¡±


    None of the nobles in high positions had clean hands.


    When Shasharu nodded to show his understanding, Otto added, ¡°Let Johnny speed up the development of priests and holy guards, and send him a large number of Holy Light Dragonborn transformation scales.


    Let him choose suitable people to use them, but be sure to act quickly, as they may be needed soon.¡±


    As an intelligent person, Shasharu quickly realized that this might be related to the Undead in the Dragon Bone Wasteland.


    After making a mental note of this, Shasharu brought up another question.


    ¡°Your Majesty, although many other things have attracted attention recently, I think there¡¯s a piece of news that you might be interested in.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Tell me!¡±


    Otto looked at Shasharu with interest, and then the latter nodded and said, ¡°Recently, the New King Lite was defeated by the joint forces of the Felton Army and the Resistance Army led by Angelina.


    Now, he is leading a few diehards to defend the Farrand Royal City, and it is believed that he will be defeated and killed soon.¡±


    This news surprised Otto, as the New King Lite was fierce at first and could be seen everywhere on the battlefield, but how did he suddenly falter?


    ¡°Oh? What about his dragons?¡±


    Otto looked at Shasharu with some doubt, as the New King Lite, who had a few true dragons at hand, shouldn¡¯t have been defeated so quickly.


    It was no secret that the New King Lite had dragons as his servants, at least in the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    It was unclear why the self-styled righteous golden dragons and the like had not come to cause trouble for him so far, but that was the fact.


    To this, Shasharu shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s quite strange. In the beginning, there was a Red Dragon, followed by a Blue Dragon and a White Dragon joining the battlefield, which indeed caused considerable trouble for Felton and Angelina.


    But the strange thing was that the strength of these dragons diminished greatly each time they appeared in subsequent battles, becoming weaker and weaker.


    Finally, they became almost as weak as ordinary dragon beasts or chimeras, and they hardly used their breath weapons.¡±


    Each appearance of the dragons made them weaker?


    This intelligence made Otto uneasy, as these dragons were already designated as his supplements, and any accidents would be unacceptable.


    So, he said to Shasharu, ¡°The situation in the Dragon Bone Wasteland is quite complicated and severe, so you take a group of people there to reinforce Gaz and try to find out as much as possible about those Undead.¡±


    Shasharu nodded in acknowledgment, and then Otto looked at Krom, who was standing silently on the side.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, you seem to be from Lite, and your name is Krom, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Revered Majesty!¡±


    At first, Krom was somewhat lost in thought, but when he came back to his senses, he immediately knelt before Otto respectfully.


    ¡°In that case, take a group of your kinsfolk and come with me to Farrand. As for the matter of the New King of Lite, it¡¯s time to put an end to it!¡±


    Although Krom, like Longfang, would stay in the Land of the Soaring Dragon as long as there were no accidents, he wouldn¡¯t refuse since Otto had personally spoken.


    Besides, Krom had some old scores to settle with the New King Lite as well.

 Chapter 270 - Chapter 270: 268 Farrand City Broken_1

    Chapter 270: 268 Farrand City Broken_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Due to the complete absorption of the Skyreach Mountains, the number of familiars available to Otto¡¯s Soaring Dragon Legion had increased significantly.


    Thus, the time it took to gather the familiars was not long, and soon Krom had gathered all the familiars, traveling through the underground tunnel toward Lait.


    Then they crossed Dilant through Lait to reach Farrand.


    Originally, taking the Dragon Bone Wasteland route would have been the quickest.


    However, there were a lot of Undead lurking there, so it was not easy to pass through safely.


    As for Otto, he had flown to the Royal City of Farrand beforehand.


    As Saru had said, the city was tightly surrounded by the armies of Felton and Angelina.


    The soldiers defending the walls of the Royal City of Farrand were listless and unprepared, unlike those below who were full of morale and eager to attack.


    They appeared weak and powerless, but they would take Frenzy Pills and become mad dogs once the battle erupted.


    As for the dragons Otto was most concerned about, he hadn¡¯t found them while flying overhead yet.


    However, the soldiers and armies of Feliton below had caught Otto¡¯s attention.


    Currently, the west and north side of the royal city of Farrand were guarded by Feliton soldiers, while the south and east sides were handed over to Angelina.


    Comparing the two sides, Otto could easily see that the weapons and equipment of the Feliton soldiers were clearly more sophisticated.


    Even the spirits of the soldiers were better than those of Angelina¡¯s side, and it seemed they had eaten well.


    Some of the soldiers and knights wearing armor that looked familiar to Otto, soon reminded him that he had seen this style of armor in Welin¡¯s Treasure Vault.


    Now it had been reforged and distributed to their own familiars by the Black Iron Dwarves. If Otto remembered correctly, this armor should be produced by Felkorde, the Western Empire.


    It seemed that Feliton¡¯s power was heavily reliant on the influence of the Western Empire.


    The failure of the new king of Lait was inevitable, and with a little bit of knowledge from before, it was clear that this war was just a game between the two great empires of the East and the West.


    The main reason why the new king of Lait failed so quickly was that Angelina, who had been assisted by Otto, forcibly joined the battle.


    Feliton, although a subsidiary country of the Western Empire, was an undisputedly large country in terms of land area.


    At least on par with the total territory of both Farrand and Old Vide. Once the new king of Lait was completely defeated, Feliton would inevitably clash with Angelina in the division of Farrand.


    With this in mind, Otto greeted Angelina through the communication scale.


    Upon hearing Otto¡¯s voice, Angelina was initially surprised, but she soon complied with his request.


    First, at Angelina¡¯s request, a group of ragged, gaunt-looking people emerged from the formations.


    Among them were men and women, young and old, whose complexions seemed worse than that of a slave who ate only one meal a day.


    These seemingly helpless, pitiful people had all experienced the erosion of the Frenzy Pills.


    There was no hope for them since none of them could survive long after taking the pills.


    Instead of letting them die without purpose in the rear, Angelina chose to let them charge the walls of the Royal City of Farrand at the last moment of their lives.


    That is, using them as cannon fodder.


    Although it sounded very miserable, at least Angelina gave them a chance for revenge.


    The one who turned them into this state was undoubtedly the new king of Lait.


    As Angelina¡¯s side launched an attack, Feliton¡¯s side also started, clearly not wanting to let Angelina get the credit for being the first to break into the city.


    The collapsing Royal City of Farrand can¡¯t hold on much longer against the frenzied berserker army.


    Moreover, Feliton¡¯s rear had set up catapults and siege towers already.


    While Angelina¡¯s side was still entangled outside the city, Feliton¡¯s fully armed soldiers had already climbed onto the city walls.


    Although they paid a certain price, the northwest city walls were soon under their control.


    As the soldiers who descended from the city walls opened the two large gates, the massive Feliton Army rushed into the devastated Royal City of Farrand.


    It was a scene of ruins and destruction.


    All the living beings, regardless of gender or age, were forcibly taken away by the new king of Lait and put into the berserker army. Now, not even a beggar could be seen in the royal city.


    Occasionally, one could see one or two emaciated, starving street dogs passing by.


    The highest leader of Feliton was a middle-aged man with blond hair, wearing a silver armor and a righteous face.


    His name was Willen, the Chief Knight of the King of Felton, and also the Duke of the Eastern Territory. Both his strength and power were formidable.


    Looking at the hellish scene within the Royal City of Farrand, even the high-ranking Willen couldn¡¯t help but be infuriated.


    Immediately, he gave the order, leading the fully armed Feliton Knights to charge towards the Royal Palace of Farrand.


    Without any surprises, the new king of Lait would be hiding there.


    At that time, Angelina had only just leisurely breached the city walls on her side.


    She made use of Burrowing Worms to break through the walls, so she didn¡¯t consume too much manpower.


    However, after the city was breached, she didn¡¯t rush into the city as urgently as the Feliton Army, but instead went around to where Feliton had been responsible for the northwest.


    After Angelina led the army away, Krom led the familiars of the Soaring Dragon Legion to the vicinity of the Royal City of Farrand, and upon Otto¡¯s request, took over the position previously held by Angelina.


    Now, the Royal City of Farrand was surrounded again, with both the new king of Lait and the Feliton Army trapped inside.


    Seeing this, a cruel smile appeared on Otto¡¯s face as he flew in the air.


    Since they were bound to confront Feliton later, why not take advantage of this opportunity to wipe them out once and for all.


    As the Feliton soldiers left behind in the northwest were dealt with by Angelina, Otto flapped his dragon wings and flew towards the Royal Palace of Farrand.


    He was flying high, making it impossible for ordinary people to detect him without the assistance of distant sight magic.


    By the time he arrived at the Royal Palace of Farrand, the palace gate had already been breached by Feliton¡¯s forces.


    Currently, the berserker army of the new king of Lait was engaged in street battles with Feliton¡¯s soldiers inside the palace, where the new king had also deployed a number of sane soldiers.


    With their cooperation, the progress of Feliton¡¯s forces was slow.


    However, even at such a critical moment, Otto, who was flying in the air, still hadn¡¯t discovered the trace of those giant dragons.


    If this continued, it would only be a matter of time before the palace was completely occupied.


    Just as Otto was becoming doubtful, he noticed some movement at the rear entrance of the palace.

 Chapter 271 - Chapter 271: 269 Lait’s New King Escape_1

    Chapter 271: 269 Lait¡¯s New King Escape_1


    Translator: 549690339


    As one of the top practical leaders of Feliton, Willen naturally wouldn¡¯t forget to deploy heavy forces at the back door of the palace, preventing Lait¡¯s new king from escaping from there.


    But what Otto, flying in the sky, saw now was a middle-aged man in expensive clothes, looking very familiar, walking slowly out of the back door with a relaxed expression.


    That was definitely King Walton of Lait¡ªhe was the first person Otto saw when he came to this world, and he definitely wouldn¡¯t mistake him.


    However, now Otto was somewhat reluctant to recognize him, because Walton¡¯s change was really astounding.


    His attire and dressing were almost the same as before, but the man inside had undergone a tremendous transformation.


    Flying in the sky, Otto could see that Walton had no changes to his facial features, but his face was covered with differently colored cracks for some unknown reason.


    These cracks were mainly divided into black, white, and red, and they continuously released different spell energies.


    This also made Walton look very strange.


    A few Felton soldiers guarding outside the back door spotted Walton and raised their weapons at him almost simultaneously.


    But the next second, red cracks on Walton¡¯s face shone brightly.


    Then, a hot flame started burning in his hand, and Walton swung his arm at the Felton soldiers with weapons raised, sending surging balls of fire towards them.


    Soon, those Felton soldiers who dared to raise their weapons against him were rolling on the ground, engulfed in flames.


    Seeing all of this, Otto¡¯s face darkened, as he always felt that the force Walton used was very familiar.


    But before he could think more about it, reinforcements from Feliton had arrived.


    A nearby squad heard the screams of their companions and hurried over.


    By this time, the Felton soldiers engulfed in flames had stopped rolling on the ground.


    That¡¯s because they had been reduced to charred corpses by the scorching flames.


    A few longbowmen, noticing something was amiss with Walton, barely had time to draw their bows before they too caught fire and met the same fate.


    By now, the flames that had enveloped Walton¡¯s arm had disappeared completely.


    A Feliton swordsman, who looked like a squad leader, roared in anger and led several soldiers with similar weapons and gear towards Walton.


    To prevent Walton from using any other attack means, they protected themselves with square shields common in Farrand and Feliton.


    Facing the approaching Feliton swordsmen, Walton showed a disdainful smile.


    The next second, the white cracks on his face flickered with white light, and at the same time, he took a deep breath, and his chest swelled up unnaturally.


    Soon, a fan-shaped ice storm spewed out from Walton¡¯s mouth, covering all the Felton swordsmen in front of him.


    The angered squad leader hurriedly raised his square shield.


    But even so, he and the other Felton swordsmen quickly turned into ice sculptures in the cold storm.


    It seemed Walton had appeared alone, he casually walked past these ice sculptures and then punched the head of the first squad leader.


    The already frozen squad leader¡¯s head was immediately shattered under his forceful punch, but not a single drop of blood could be seen, only cold powdery fragments.


    That must have been Freezing Breath, and the previous one should have been an extended application of Flame Breath.


    Regardless of which attack method was used, they all had a strong dragon style.


    Could it be that Walton had mastered a way to obtain dragon abilities?


    Just as Otto thought so, a fully armed and mounted squad of knights rushed over, riding mighty warhorses.


    Unlike ordinary swordsmen, full-armored knights in Feliton held nobility titles and their power should not be underestimated.


    Generally speaking, in terms of individual strength, even a grown and powerful stone giant wouldn¡¯t be a match for a fully armed Feliton knight.


    The commotion Walton had caused was too great, not attracting the attention of the people nearby would have been impossible.


    As these fully armed Felton knights charged towards Walton, one knight specifically broke off and rode towards the front gate of the palace.


    It seemed the knight was going to inform Willen, the highest leader of the Feliton Army on this trip.


    Seeing the knights with their lances raised at him and getting closer and closer, Walton¡¯s face didn¡¯t look too good either.


    We just killed one group, and then another one immediately showed up¡ªit was endless.


    Now he had just completed the ceremony, and his newly-acquired power could not be fully controlled yet. If he ended up being surrounded by a huge crowd of Felton people, he would definitely not be able to escape.


    With this in mind, Walton decided to fight quickly and decisively, and leave before Feliton¡¯s main force arrived!


    Before the knights reached him, Walton took another deep breath.


    This time, the black cracks engraved on his face began to shimmer with a strange glow, and then a thick, adhesive acid gushed from his mouth, aimed at the road the Felton knights must take.


    Originally flat stone bricks were immediately corroded by the strong acid, forming uneven holes of varying sizes.


    The warhorses carrying the Feliton knights couldn¡¯t react in time, tripping and falling heavily into the acid-filled pits.


    Clad in heavy armor, the knights couldn¡¯t keep their balance either, tumbling off their horses¡¯ backs.


    Before those dazed knights, enduring severe pain, could struggle to their feet, they were completely enveloped by Walton¡¯s fire and ice storm.


    Not even bothering to check if the knights were dead or alive, Walton hastily leaped up into the sky.


    With the red light on his face, a pair of wings made entirely of flames appeared behind him, carrying him swiftly into the air.


    At this point, Willen finally arrived with the army, looking annoyed as he watched Walton fly further and further away.


    ¡°Hahaha! Sooner or later, I, Walton, will settle the score with you all! Feliton, Angelina, the Eastern and Western Empires, none of you will escape!¡±


    As King Walton slowly disappeared into the horizon, only these words echoed in Willen¡¯s irritated heart.


    As for Otto, he coldly glanced at the scene below, then silently followed in the direction where Walton had flown off.

 Chapter 272 - Chapter 272: 270 Colluding with Evil_1

    Chapter 272: 270 Colluding with Evil_1


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Damn Eastern Empire, all they do is spout pleasing lies!¡±


    Fanning his Wings of Flame and flying high in the sky, Light New King continued to mutter and curse to himself.


    Almost anyone who had challenged him had been cursed by him.


    Suddenly, the Light New King¡¯s expression changed because he felt as if a large, dark cloud floated over his head, blocking the light.


    It wasn¡¯t until he looked up that he discovered it wasn¡¯t a cloud but a massive and terrifying-looking Silver Dragon.


    ¡°Bloody hell, what is this thing  ¡±


    Light New King widened his eyes, his face full of disbelief. In his memory, no Silver Dragon could grow into this appearance.


    Even though the scales on the Silver Dragon¡¯s body shimmered brilliantly under the sun, it couldn¡¯t conceal the fact that it looked more like a world-ending evil dragon.


    For a moment, he even wondered if the gates of hell in the Land of Red Flames or Dark Forest had been opened again.


    Otherwise, where did this thing come from?


    Having been to Dawn Forest before, he was certain that Silver Dragons would never look like this!


    However, before he could think any further, Otto¡¯s deep voice, carrying a tone of mockery, rang out from above.


    ¡°Light New King   or should I say Walton, it has been a long time!¡±


    Otto recognized him; however, the latter clearly didn¡¯t notice when he had seen this Silver Dragon before.


    After racking his brain and finding no answers, Light New King twitched his lips and looked up at the Silver Dragon above his head.


    No matter how he looked at it, there was no way he could deal with a dragon of this size.


    Or rather, even if he pooled all his power, he still might not be a match for this Silver Dragon.


    So, he attempted to speak to Otto: ¡°Honorable Silver Dragon, I still have some business to deal with here, so I¡¯ll take my leave   Goodbye!¡±


    As soon as the words fell, he quickly fanned his Wings of Flame, intending to escape.


    But clearly, Otto didn¡¯t want to let him go so easily.


    Although he didn¡¯t know how he got the power of various dragons, it was evident that his power was far from Otto¡¯s.


    Regarding this, Otto still had many questions for him.


    To prevent accidentally squeezing him to death, Otto didn¡¯t use his powerful breath weapon, but instead summoned numerous poisonous Magical Thorns.


    Light New King, who was fleeing with a look of panic on his face, suddenly felt that something was wrong behind him. Looking back, he was horrified to see several green thorns as thick as his thighs, twisting like venomous snakes and rapidly attacking him.


    Furthermore, their speed was much faster than his flight; if he didn¡¯t deal with them, he would be in big trouble soon.


    Without hesitation, Light New King turned around and accurately threw several scorching fireballs at the thorns.


    However, the result was that the fireballs exploded weakly on the surface of the thorns, leaving them unharmed without even a trace of burning.


    Not believing it, Light New King took a deep breath and forcefully exhaled a Flame Breath at full power behind him.


    After the wave of searing flame dissipated, even the Wings of Flame behind him seemed to have dimmed considerably.


    Usually, using fire attacks to deal with Magical Thorns, which resembled plants, would be the best choice.However, these thorn vines originated from Otto. Although they didn¡¯t have the nearly complete immunity to flames like Otto¡¯s main body, they still inherited some resistance.


    Moreover, the gap between their power levels was massive. It would be absurd if he could destroy Otto¡¯s vines with just a single breath.


    Soon, under King Leith¡¯s incredulous gaze, the green vines with only some burnt marks had already reached his body.


    Then, they tightly wrapped around him and pulled him like a dumpling in front of Otto.


    On the surface of the vines, the venomous thorns as thick as an adult¡¯s little finger also deeply pierced into King Leith¡¯s body.


    Under the injection of the venom, he first felt pain, but then relaxed into a slightly numb feeling.


    Looking at the stupefied King Leith, Otto nodded with satisfaction, and then flew back to the sky above the Farrand Royal Palace with him in tow.


    By this time, the scene here had completely changed.


    The Berserker Army that had once defended the palace had been replaced by the Felton people, while the attackers were now led by Angelia and Crom¡¯s Soaring Dragon Legion.


    As for those outside the palace involved with Felton, they had all been cleaned up.


    Vielen, who was on the palace wall, had a gloomy face. He never expected Angelia, who had previously been his ally, to suddenly betray them.


    Furthermore, she had even brought a large group of evil monsters from somewhere to help her.


    At present, not many people knew about the relationship between Angelia and Otto.


    Many just thought she was a brave and lucky vigilante with real strength.


    To be honest, Vielen had initially looked down on Angelia.


    After all, compared to his fully-armed regular army, Angelia¡¯s side looked more like a peasant uprising or a ragtag group of adventurers and mercenaries.


    But now, faced with the severe reality, Vielen could not help but take the situation seriously.


    Because the ogres roaring below the wall and the chimeras flying in the sky made it clear that they were no pushovers.


    Just as Vielen was at a loss, Angelia walked out from the array and shouted to him on the wall: ¡°Vielen, you¡¯re out of options. Surrender and open the palace gate now!¡±


    Surrender? The brave Felton people were different from the cowardly Farrand people. The word ¡®surrender¡¯ would never appear in the Felton people¡¯s dictionary.


    Well, the King of Felton was an exception. He had just been framed by the despicable King Leith.


    With this in mind, Vielen coldly rejected her: ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! We can defend this place until we die of old age!¡±


    ¡°As for you, pitiful Angelia, I used to admire your achievements and appreciate all you¡¯ve done for your country and your late father.¡±


    But now


    ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve become, teaming with a group of filthy, evil monsters. You¡¯ve completely abandoned your human dignity.¡±


    ¡°As soon as word of what happened here gets out, the lands you¡¯ve painstakingly reclaimed will be trampled and drowned by countless righteous warriors.¡±


    ¡°And you, you¡¯ll be etched in the Pillar of Shame in history, forever despised by those with a heart of justice!¡±


    Angelia, outside the palace, scowled. Originally, she had only habitually advised him to surrender but didn¡¯t expect him to spout such a lengthy tirade.


    ¡°Rest assured, no outsider will know what happened here today!¡±


    Angelia replied indifferently, and then the final assault began!

 Chapter 273 - Chapter 273: 271 Tragic Five Dragons_1

    Chapter 273: 271 Tragic Five Dragons_1


    Translator: 549690339


    On one point, Otto and Angelina were the same.


    That was that the events that happened today in the Farrand Royal City could not be leaked, at least not in a short time.


    The walls of the Farrand Royal Palace and the outer walls of the Royal City were slightly lower than the latter, but after the defenders changed from mindless Berserker Army to well-equipped and well-coordinated Ferlton Army, it was still difficult to break through easily.


    After attempting several times and still making slow progress, Otto descended from the sky and handed over the tightly bound new King Lait to Krom for custody.


    Then, he coldly watched the Ferlton soldiers on the high wall of the Farrand Royal Palace drawing bows and arrows or holding giant rocks to throw down, and slowly spread his wings to fly towards them.


    At this time, Willen was loudly commanding the surrounding soldiers to resist the attacks of Angelia Resistance Army and Soaring Dragon Legion.


    Blood had stained his sword and armor, and he himself was panting, with aching arms.


    Just as he was lamenting that he was getting too old, suddenly he realized that the sky had changed.


    No, it was not the sky that had changed, but a huge, terrifying Silver Dragon with a fearsome appearance blocking the sunlight!


    Seeing this, the soldiers standing beside Willen were terrified, their eyes went blank, and their bodies began to tremble slowly.


    Although it was a Silver Dragon, no one would naively think that the dragon in the sky was a benevolent one.


    Its appearance, like a world-destroying demon, said it all.


    Willen took a deep breath, tightly bit his lip, as a trace of blood flowed down his cheek.


    Since long ago, he had heard that the master of Nolan Forest was a powerful, cruel, and wicked Silver Dragon.


    He had been skeptical about this news from the Western Empire, but now it seemed to be true.


    The frenzied and hideous monster army must be the underlings of this Silver Dragon.


    Seeing the enormous size of the Silver Dragon in the sky, Willen felt a profound sense of despair.


    As the Silver Dragon continued to lower its altitude, charging towards the walls of the Farrand Royal Palace, Willen¡¯s face filled with despair muttered in a low voice: ¡°It¡¯s over  ¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The moment the words left his mouth, Otto, who had fallen rapidly from the sky, forcefully collided with the walls of the Farrand Royal Palace.


    After a loud bang, Otto created a large gap in the high wall.


    As for Willen, he was now being crushed under Otto¡¯s body along with the rubble and debris.


    No matter how you looked at it, he was not going to survive.


    Many Ferlton soldiers, as well as the Resistance Army and the Soaring Dragon Legion monsters who were besieging the city, shared the same fate as Willen.


    There were definitely friendly casualties, but neither Otto nor anyone else cared.


    As the Ferlton Army¡¯s faces turned ashen and despair shook them due to Otto¡¯s appearance,


    The monsters of Angelia¡¯s Resistance Army and the Soaring Dragon Legion let out thunderous cheers and roars.


    It was understandable for the Soaring Dragon Legion, but the members of Angelia¡¯s Resistance Army were mostly from the Old Vide Territory.


    These naturally fierce people didn¡¯t care about the identity of their allies as long as they were powerful enough.


    Yes, they still naively believed that the terrifyingly powerful Silver Dragon and the Soaring Dragon Legion beside them were their allies.


    As Otto roared to the sky, countless Angelia Resistance Army soldiers and Soaring Dragon Legion monsters rushed through the gap in the walls of the Farrand Royal Palace.


    The mentally broken Ferlton Army was unable to make any effective resistance and was in a massacre where one side was falling.


    Even the people of Ferlton had begun to surrender amidst the beautiful words of Willen.


    As for how to deal with those who surrendered, Angelina looked at Otto, and the latter sneered and shook his head at her.


    Understanding Otto¡¯s intentions, Angelina immediately ordered not to leave a single one! The entire Farrand Royal City and the Royal Palace instantly became a living hell.


    Although the place had already been ruined by the new King Lait.


    With the cleanup of the Farrand Royal Palace being no longer under Otto¡¯s control, he took to the sky again and headed to the inner palace.


    His perception told him that there was the breath of dragons here.


    When Otto tore open the roof of the inner palace with a single swipe, he was surprised to find several emaciated and weak dragons lying in the central area.


    Otto counted: there were a variety of adult dragons in different sizes, including one Red Dragon, one Black Dragon, two White Dragons, and one strangely twisted Blue Dragon.


    Many complex Magic Arrays were engraved under these weak dragons, which barely breathed and seemed unconscious. However, their dim magical radiance suggested that these Magic Arrays were no longer effective.


    Although the target dragons were right in front of him, Otto¡¯s appetite was not aroused when he looked at these creatures that hardly differed from Dragon Witch Monsters or zombie dragons.


    So he activated his absorption ability, and countless dense light spots floated out of the dragon¡¯s bodies and entered Otto¡¯s.


    In a short time, these miserable-looking dragons turned into a puddle of gray powder scattered on the ground.


    In a way, they were also freed.


    Being a dragon and turning out like this was really something.


    However, it didn¡¯t take long for Otto¡¯s face to darken, because he didn¡¯t feel any significant change in his body.


    Or rather, these dragons didn¡¯t provide him with much new power or abundant energy nourishment.


    From the results, devouring these dragons was like having a full stomach of water, not much use besides feeling full.


    No need to mention the desire to go into hibernation.


    Especially for the White Dragons, as he had never eaten before, it should have provided him with at least a Freezing Breath ability.


    But soon, he noticed something.


    Now Otto¡¯s devouring ability could not only affect the body, but since the Soul Furnace function appeared, the souls of those devoured were also within the range of absorption.


    There were five dragons in total, and judging by their sizes, they should all be adults. In theory, it would have been a great help for Otto¡¯s soul as well.


    But in reality, the souls of these five dragons were no different from those of ordinary hatchlings or young dragons.


    Faced with this situation and combining it with his own experiences, Otto couldn¡¯t help but come up with a bold speculation in his heart.


    King Lait had somehow acquired a batch of dragon eggs, and then corrupted the True Dragons and used contracts to bind them. At the same time, he used a special method to forcibly grow these dragons to maturity.


    Subsequently, a special method had been used to gain the power of these dragons.

 Chapter 274 - Chapter 274: 272 Pink Lady_1

    Chapter 274: 272 Pink Lady_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Soon, they would find out what was happening from the mouth of the new King Lait.


    Before that, however, Angelina and Krom found Otto, and behind them, several bearded men came carrying a squirming thing.


    Curiously, Otto took a closer look and saw that it was an extremely obese human woman wearing a revealing, low-cut, backless pink dress.


    Seeing such an eye-catching thing made Otto¡¯s mouth twitch involuntarily.


    Before he could ask any questions, Angelina pointed to the pink-dressed meatball behind her and said, ¡°Your Majesty, that¡¯s Ms. Pinky. Krom knows her and says you might be interested in her  ¡±


    Pfft! Who would be interested in such a meatball?


    Wait, the name seemed familiar


    With Krom¡¯s reminder, Otto finally remembered her as the former owner of the Lait Kingdom¡¯s arena.


    If Otto remembered correctly, she was a minor noble who later joined the Lait¡¯s new king, mainly in charge of intelligence.


    In other words, this fat woman knew a lot!


    As Krom said, Otto became interested in Mrs. Pinky.


    But before Otto could ask any questions, the pink-clad Mrs. Pinky, who was being held by several bearded men, began shouting angrily, ¡°Put me down, you dirty rabble! Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m the chief intelligence officer of the great new King Lait?


    How dare you treat me like this! The Berserker Army of King Lait will tear you to pieces!¡±


    Listening to her yell, the people around her looked at her like she was an idiot.


    Well, it seemed that the information held by our chief intelligence officer was a bit out of date.


    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t long before Mega Fatty came in with several ogres.


    And on the shoulder of one of the ogres was the new King Lait, who was wrapped in thorns like a rice dumpling.


    At that moment, the new king Lait was still unconscious, with only his head exposed.


    Soon, both the new King Lait and Mrs. Pinky were thrown in front of Otto.


    At that point, Mrs. Pinky finally saw the miserable state of King Lait and discovered the terrifying Silver Dragon standing before her.


    So, she finally shut her mouth and buried her head deep in the ground, trembling and playing dead.


    Otto glanced at Krom, who kicked Mrs. Pinky¡¯s hefty stomach right away.


    With that, she stopped burying her head and playing dead; instead, she clutched her stomach and writhed on the ground, screaming in pain.


    As she kept rolling around, Krom stepped on her back to keep her still and unable to move.


    Ever since becoming a Dragonborn Beastman, Krom¡¯s size had also increased. And in front of him, the fat and round Mrs. Pinky seemed delicate.


    But Krom had no intention of showing mercy, as he forcibly pulled the hair of the person underneath him and lifted her head.


    Then he said coldly to her, ¡°Mrs. Pinky, long time no see. You¡¯re still as unlikable as ever, just like the new King Lait!¡±


    ¡°You are  ¡±


    Hearing the familiar voice, Mrs. Pinky looked at Krom in surprise but could not recognize him due to his significant change.


    Or rather, even if Krom¡¯s appearance hadn¡¯t changed much, she probably wouldn¡¯t have recognized him.


    After all, he was just a lowly beastman in her eyes, and to her, the ugly members of this race all looked the same.


    Seeing this, Krom didn¡¯t want to waste too much time. He had already let go of his past grievances, and now, the most important thing was to fulfill the great Silver Dragon Lord¡¯s request.


    Mrs. Pinky was not a person of strong will, nor did she have any loyalty to the new King Lait.


    She needed power and a chance to survive, just as the new King Lait needed a useful dog.


    That¡¯s all there was to it.


    Mrs. Pinky soon revealed everything she knew under Krom¡¯s questioning.


    It was generally in line with what Otto had guessed, the new King Lait had absorbed the power of the dragons into his own body.


    However, Mrs. Pinky also revealed something that Otto had previously suspected but hadn¡¯t been sure of.


    It was by extracting the various abilities from the dragons that the new King Lait had risen from an ordinary noble to his current position.


    This method originated from the Eastern Empire of Castilla, and even the early dragon eggs were collected from various places in the continent by the Eastern Empire.


    Dawn Forest, Dragon Bone Wasteland, Snow Field, Cordan Plains, and so on were the sources of these dragon eggs.


    The Eastern Empire really went to great lengths for the dragon eggs.


    At first, it sounded good ¨C the envoys of the Eastern Empire painstakingly helped the new King Lait create the Frenzy Pills, and then provided the technology to quickly breed dragons.


    They even promised to share the entire continent with the new King Lait in the future.


    Such a good deal, you could only dream about it. How could it be true?


    But at that time, the new King Lait was just an ordinary noble with no power or influence, only possessing some bloodline of Grand Duke Lait.


    Anyway, there was nothing much for him to lose, right?


    So he gladly accepted it, thinking that even if he became someone else¡¯s lab rat, it was worth it as long as he succeeded.


    But as his strength and influence grew, along with the continuous failures in war, the new King Lait couldn¡¯t help but have new ideas.


    He added his thoughts to the original technology of the Eastern Empire and transformed himself into a hybrid dragon-man after absorbing the power of many dragons.


    Although there were some accidents in the process, wasting a Blue Dragon, overall it was minor.


    Mrs. Pinky originally thought that after the new King Lait completed the transformation, he would go out on a killing spree, directly reversing the situation in the war.


    But she didn¡¯t expect that the new King Lait was actually planning to escape and couldn¡¯t care less about their lives.


    At that time, the new King Lait thought that since he had already mastered the technology of the Eastern Empire and possessed great power, all he had to do was find a remote place to hide, and there would always be a chance for a comeback eventually.


    What he didn¡¯t expect, though, was for Otto to suddenly show up halfway through.


    After listening to Mrs. Pinky¡¯s explanation, Otto glared at the new King Lait.


    If the power absorption could be used more than once a day, this guy would have been finished today!


    And to prevent any oversight, it would be better to take him back and let Moray interrogate him properly.


    It was said that Konoheim was getting bored or more interested in other things, so Moray might be able to return soon.

 Chapter 275 - Chapter 275: 273 There’s Still a Long Time_1

    Chapter 275: 273 There¡¯s Still a Long Time_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Both the Felton people and the Berserker Army under the new Lait had been dealt with. The monsters of the Soaring Dragon Legion were more than happy to help.


    However, the Berserker Army couldn¡¯t be eaten; who knew what messy and toxic substances were inside.


    Ultimately, Otto was the first to fly back to the Land of the Soaring Dragon. Before leaving, some Chimeras used Flame Breath to turn the Royal City of Farrand into a sea of flames.


    The battlefield ruins and corpses scattered on the ground were turned to ashes by the fire. The once prosperous city and everything that happened there had become the past, unable to be investigated further.


    Before leaving, Otto specifically told Angelina to be careful of the undead in the Dragon Bone Wasteland.


    As for other matters, it¡¯s best to focus on stabilizing the current territory first.


    Starting from a small Mido, then taking all the territories within Old Vide and adding Farrand.


    At this point, Angelina¡¯s power is unprecedented. In order for her territory to be more stable, the first problem to solve is Felton.


    Besides the Royal City of Farrand, there are many other places where they have garrisons. Angelina still has a lot of work to do.


    She would be busy recently.


    As for Otto, he had already flown back to the Land of the Soaring Dragon, and he personally brought the new Lait with him.


    This was a powerful supplement pill, so he didn¡¯t trust his subordinates to transport it.


    Moreover, he happened to find Konoheim in the Council Chamber upon his return.


    Of course, there was also Moray, whose energy and spirit seemed somewhat off.


    As soon as they met, Konoheim laughed out loud: ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t expect so many major events to happen while I was out relaxing! First, there was a huge mess in the Dragon Bone Wasteland, and then the fall of the new Lait  ¡±


    As he spoke, he looked at the new Lait held by Otto and marveled: ¡°So, this is the new Lait, huh? Hmm, he looks a little strange!¡±


    Before he could finish, he circled around the new Lait, who was tied up like a zongzi.


    But soon, he seemed to notice something, and anger appeared on his face.


    ¡°He stole the power of the True Dragon?¡±


    Seeing this situation, Otto immediately looked at Konoheim with caution and said carefully: ¡°Don¡¯t think about doing anything to him. He¡¯s still useful to me!¡±


    ¡°I was a bit rash  ¡±


    Konoheim shook his head: ¡°It seems that even after so many years, I still haven¡¯t been able to break free from the limitations of my identity.¡±


    Hearing this, Otto couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously: ¡°You mentioned before that you would protect my life in any case. Now I have a question regarding that!¡±


    Konoheim: ¡°Oh? Let¡¯s hear it!¡±


    ¡°If Bahamut told you to kill me, what would you choose?¡±


    Otto blinked at Konoheim, waiting for his answer.


    After pondering for a while, the latter hesitantly replied: ¡°I might remain neutral and not do anything. If other Metal Dragons obey the orders of the Lord of the North Wind to punish you, I probably won¡¯t get involved either.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll be very grateful to you then!¡±


    Upon receiving Konoheim¡¯s reply, Otto breathed a sigh of relief. His existence was destined to be at odds with many creatures in the world.


    Just as Moray had said, they were the same kind of people.


    To show his gratitude for Konoheim¡¯s decision, Otto told him about the interesting things he encountered in Farrand.


    Then, he let Konoheim, as an observer, participate in Moray¡¯s interrogation of the new Lait.


    After being tormented by Konoheim, Moray had changed significantly, as if he had been broken.


    After hearing Otto¡¯s request, he just responded mechanically, making Otto very curious about what had happened between him and Konoheim.


    He didn¡¯t need to worry about the things that followed. After instructing Moray not to kill the new Lait, he just let it be.


    Saru had already taken some members of the Soaring Dragon Legion to the Dragon Bone Wasteland to support Gaz. According to the information sent back, there were no special circumstances.


    The undead seemed to be lurking around Black Gold City, either developing secretly or building something.


    What puzzled Otto was why these undead were making such a big effort to build a towering Bony Spire.


    Black Gold City.


    This place had completely turned into a living hell.


    Here, there were dry, yellow skeletons and rotting, stinking zombies everywhere.


    The original cloudless and blazing sun of the Dragon Bone Wasteland was now covered by a large mass of dark clouds.


    This also made it easier for Ghosts or Wraiths and other undead creatures to move around during the day.


    The original stone and sand buildings of Black Gold City had been covered with bones and flesh, turning them into one Undead Transformation Field after another.


    Many undead creatures were carrying various corpses from outside to Black Gold City, then throwing them one by one into the transformation field.


    Although Otto had ordered the relocation of all living creatures in the Dragon Bone Wasteland, or the destruction of the foolish and unwilling ones or corpses, there were inevitably many places that hadn¡¯t been reached due to the vastness of the wasteland.


    Even if Gaz tried his best.


    In this sea of corpses and blood, the most conspicuous place was undoubtedly the Skeleton Tower in the center of Black Gold City.


    As soon as the tower was completed, the Death Lord successfully moved in and was currently at the top. He sat in his throne, coldly looking towards Nolan Forest.


    Suddenly, he stirred the eerie flames under the ghost mask and looked in another direction.


    Seeing the slow approach of the female Dore, the Death Lord said indifferently: ¡°High Priest Riley, how many times have you come to urge me now? Although I don¡¯t know what benefits you can get from this matter, isn¡¯t the Spider Goddess a little impatient  ¡±


    Damn iron lump!


    Riley cursed the Death Lord¡¯s rudeness in her heart, but at the same time, she put on a formulaic smile on her face.


    Then, she bowed to the Death Lord and said: ¡°Respected Death Lord, the damned Silver Dragon has offended the great goddess, and what you are seeking is under the protection of the damned Silver Dragon. Aren¡¯t our pursuits the same?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but both I and the Spider Goddess have a lot of time and don¡¯t need to be so anxious.¡±


    The Death Lord looked down at the miserable scene below and said coldly: ¡°It took a lot of effort to leave that dark place. Why waste all the time in one place?¡±

 Chapter 276 - Chapter 276: 274 The Will of the Goddess_1

    Chapter 276: 274 The Will of the Goddess_1


    Translator: 549690339


    You have a grudge against that Silver Dragon, but I don¡¯t.


    The Death Lord¡¯s only need is to devour Moray¡¯s last trace of soul, and no matter how fast or slow I act, he¡¯s there and can¡¯t escape.


    Moreover, that trace of soul occupies a small proportion in the main body.


    The Death Lord is already very strong now, and whether or not he gets him is of little consequence; at most, it just makes me feel no regrets.


    It¡¯s hard to come up here, Moray is just a matter of course, if we don¡¯t do something big, it¡¯s not worth the effort we¡¯ve spent.


    And you Dore people just move your mouths, and let the great Death Lord work for nothing? There¡¯s no such good thing!


    Riley looked at the Death Lord with a calm face but internally cursed him from head to tail.


    But considering the Death Lord¡¯s formidable strength and special ability, although she has divine protection, she is not worth mentioning in front of him.


    Helplessly, Riley suppressed her anger and said to the Death Lord, ¡°Then what if we¡¯re willing to send troops to help you attack Nolan Forest together?¡±


    Hearing this, the Death Lord couldn¡¯t help but look at Riley a few more times.


    After waiting for so long, this Dore person finally said something reasonable.


    So he propped his face with his hand, laid sideways on the throne, and said lightly, ¡°The portal in the rift can be used by you for free.


    The Black Knight and his undead army will be your allies. If you need anything, just go find Landry!¡±


    The Death Lord¡¯s words were simple: this time the attack would be led by you Dore people, and he would only send a limited number of undead troops to help you.


    So, we do the hard work, and you just reap the benefits?


    Riley looked at the Death Lord, who seemed like a statue and no longer moved, her teeth itching with hatred but powerless to do anything.


    Because the great Spider Goddess¡¯s patience is almost at its limit.


    If we don¡¯t seize the time to produce some results, we might be transformed into a dirty and ugly Spider-transformed Elf by divine power.


    From a high-ranking High Priest to a Spider-transformed Elf, which is worse than a slave


    This change of status is absolutely unacceptable to Riley.


    She nodded to the Death Lord first, then left the extremely uncomfortable Bony Spire while cursing him in her heart.


    For her position in the goddess¡¯s heart, she now had a lot to deal with personally.


    As Riley left coldly, the Death Lord stroked the throne beneath him and his entire spirit and soul began to merge slowly with the Skeleton Tower.


    At the same time, the efficiency of the various Undead Transformation Fields centered around this tower began to increase significantly.


    Even the transformed undead creatures trembled and knelt toward the tower.


    Suddenly, a blue flame ignited on the withered, yellow bones of an ordinary Skeleton Soldier, and the Undead Flame in its skull burned more fiercely.


    At the same time, its jaw opened and closed, uttering dry and awkward words.


    It had suddenly evolved into a more advanced undead creature with simple intelligence, a step above ordinary skeletons.


    Many others shared similar circumstances, while some skeletons or zombies collapsed weakly on the ground, and in no time at all, they were sent back to the Transformation Field for the next cycle by the surrounding undead.


    The painstaking construction of this Skeleton Tower by the Death Lord was not just to satisfy his own vanity and provide a residence; it was one of the core abilities that allowed him to dominate the Dark Domain.


    Through this tower, he could significantly increase the speed of undead transformation within a certain range and had a certain chance to evolve the newly born undead.


    Although evolved undead might fail and die on the spot, they would just be sent back to the Transformation Field as fresh material once again.


    Back and forth, apart from taking up more time, there was no significant loss, deserving the title of the undead perpetual motion machine.


    Through this tower, the sensing range of the Death Lord had also been significantly raised; currently, almost half of the Dragon Bone Wasteland was within his sensing range with Black Gold City as the center.


    The idea of the Death Lord was actually very simple; since everyone was already here, why not just play the stale trick of destroying the world.


    For the undead, a destroyed world would be the most suitable paradise for them to live in.


    Riley moved quickly and by the next day, Dore people and other underground races had crossed the portal in the rift.


    Meanwhile, Black Knight Landry had been waiting here for a long time.


    What Riley cared more about was the noticeable slash marks on the armor of the Headless Knight.


    For a top-level undead creature like the Black Knight, the armor on his body is already part of his body.


    Any injury could recover automatically with the passage of time.


    Looking at the scars on Landry¡¯s body, it should have been a few days ago, and the fact that he hadn¡¯t fully recovered by now was enough to prove the strength of his opponent.


    Feeling Riley¡¯s gaze, Landry looked down at the marks on his body and naturally understood her confusion.


    He said calmly, ¡°I encountered a powerful Goblin before, and these marks were left by him.¡±


    ¡°A Goblin?¡±


    Riley¡¯s disbelieving expression was as if she¡¯d seen a ghost.


    You¡¯re one of the top undead generals under the Death Lord, wouldn¡¯t even a group of Goblins be no match for you, let alone one


    In fact, Landry didn¡¯t lie, but whether Riley believed it or not was beyond his consideration.


    But Riley didn¡¯t delve any deeper, instead urging the troops behind her to quickly pass through the portal.


    She brought a considerable number of soldiers from the Dark Domain this time, and it was fortunate that the portal built by the Death Lord was so large, or else the transportation of personnel alone would take a lot of time.


    You should know that the construction cost of a teleportation gate is astronomical; even Otto¡¯s method to link two places is to use Burrowing Worms to dig a tunnel underground.


    Only a deep-pocketed dog like the Death Lord would have the resources to build such a large portal.


    Since he was carrying the will of the goddess, Rays really pulled out a large number of people this time, including members of high-ranking families that were once hostile to her in the city-state.


    In addition to the fully armed Dore warriors and various alien fighters, many Dore mages and priests of noble rank also traveled through the portal.


    Of course, most of these Dore were women.

 Chapter 277 - Chapter 277: 275 Attacking Yellow Sand City_1

    Chapter 277: 275 Attacking Yellow Sand City_1


    Translator: 549690339


    To attack Nolan Forest, the first obstacle to be removed was Yellow Sand City.


    The city-state was situated right along the main route from the Dragon Bone Wasteland to Nolan Forest, guarded by an astonishing number of monsters.


    No one expected these brutal monsters to allow the joint forces of the Dore and the Undead to pass through easily, and Riley was no exception.


    So, let¡¯s begin by leveling this pitiful low-rise city-state!


    With such a thought in mind, Riley and Black Knight Landry led an imposing army to the foot of Yellow Sand City.


    But upon arriving at their destination, Riley was dumbfounded.


    According to the intelligence, Yellow Sand City was only supposed to have a low wall built of yellow sandy soil.


    But what stood before them now was a towering, sturdy yellow stone wall¡ªby no means a short-term construction.


    Could the intelligence be wrong?


    Riley frowned tightly. No matter what, there was no turning back at this point.


    Upon her command, some war machines brought from the Dark Domain were pushed forward.


    There were catapults from the Dark Dwarves and blade throwers from the Dore. The Black Knights also had a batch of undead pushing many meat wagons capable of spreading plague.


    War had begun!


    Countless undead and all sorts of monsters from the Dark Domain laboriously pushed the various war machines forward.


    Before they advanced much further, however, Chimeras flew above them, dropping one strange iron ball after another.


    Riley, who was in the rear, appeared unfazed and merely chuckled to Landry beside her: ¡°It seems their way of combat is quite primitive. They¡¯re probably just relying on that troublesome city wall.¡±


    But the Black Knight didn¡¯t respond. He was focused intently on the battlefield.


    And on the city wall of Yellow Sand City, he saw a familiar face.


    It was that goblin, Gaz. This time, he swore to kill this strange goblin and wash away his own shame.


    Riley didn¡¯t care about the Black Knight¡¯s indifference towards her. She just glanced at him and muttered to herself how the undead simply didn¡¯t understand romance.


    The Death Lord was like this too, as was the Black Knight. They treated her as if she were merely air.


    In her city-state, she was a top-tier beauty with many male admirers to choose from. She didn¡¯t need to bother with this black-armored knight.


    She believed that she would soon achieve the will of her Goddess


    Just as Riley thought this, an unexpected situation arose.


    A series of deafening noises came from the forefront; even the ground beneath her feet trembled continuously, nearly causing her to lose her balance.


    What was happening?


    Startled, Riley looked ahead and saw, with sheer horror, that the catapults and fighters nearby had all been blown to pieces by the explosions.


    As her eyes grew dull and numb, a disembodied skull fell right before her.


    This skeleton soldier, clearly a low-ranking one, wasn¡¯t completely killed despite losing its head and body.


    Its eye sockets flickered with faint undead flames, and its jawbone opened and closed incessantly, as if to mock Riley.


    ¡°What the hell is going on!¡±


    Enraged, Riley crushed the skull at her feet and furiously interrogated her guards.


    But her guards had also failed to see what had just happened. They stuttered for a long time but said nothing in the end.


    Annoyed, Riley murmured a curse and a surge of eerie flames burst from her guard¡¯s body.


    Subsequently, the guard was quickly burned to ashes amidst his wails, and the surrounding guards, upon seeing this, instantly bowed their heads, pretending they saw nothing.


    Once she was done, Riley stared viciously at the ashes on the ground, which somehow made her feel a little better.


    The Black Knight had been watching this coldly from the side. When Riley¡¯s expression finally returned to normal, he spoke icily: ¡°It¡¯s those black iron balls. Perhaps they managed to imprint explosion spells within, causing such intense blasts.


    And tossing them from the Chimeras above is simple and practical.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear you praise our opponent!¡±


    Looking at Riley¡¯s angered expression, the Black Knight shook his head. Then, a flock of flying Gargoyles and Skeleton Griffins soared into the air swiftly.


    Simultaneously, he sent out a large number of Undead to push the meat wagons slowly forward.


    This time, Riley did not send out her own subordinates to cooperate with the undead attack. Instead, she decided to let these worthless undead clear the way for her.


    With the protection of many flying units, the Chimeras could not throw their black iron balls as freely as they did before, much to the relief of the Undead below.


    After paying a price, they had advanced quite a distance and believed that before long, they would be within the meat wagons¡¯ striking range.


    The Undead¡¯s meat wagons were similar to catapults, with their ammunition being corpses that couldn¡¯t turn into the undead, or rotting zombie bodies.


    No matter what form their projectiles took, they all carried a horrifying, infectious plague¡ªbiological warfare that was difficult for most creatures to resist.


    Just as Riley was about to see some results from the Undead¡¯s efforts, the explosions erupted again.


    This time, however, the source was not from above, but below.


    Riley couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. As the dust settled, the undead and meat wagons that had previously been in position were now reduced to fragments scattered everywhere and mostly buried in deep pits.


    ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re not an easy opponent to deal with  ¡±


    With his eyes fixed on Gaz atop the city wall, Black Knight¡¯s fighting spirit surged.


    Meanwhile, Gaz gently touched his recently healed wound and gazed intensely at the Undead below.


    Attacks by top-level undead creatures like the Black Knight were typically accompanied by a fierce undead toxin. Gaz had been affected by it before.


    Had it not been for his improved physique after becoming a Dragonborn Goblin and Saru¡¯s assistance, alongside some mysterious white-robed spellcasters, he might have been bedridden.


    Speaking of Saru, Gaz gazed at an open space within the city with a puzzled expression.


    Saru was sitting there with those strange white-robed spellcasters in a circle, a small Silver Dragon statue placed in the center of the crowd.


    And they, one and all, were ceaselessly praying to the small statue.

 Chapter 278 - Chapter 278: 276 Your Chance Has Come_1

    Chapter 278: 276 Your Chance Has Come_1


    Translator: 549690339


    The battle at Yellow Sand City had entered a tense state.


    Or rather, it had become a death trap that they willingly walked into.


    Riley¡¯s expression had changed from anger at the beginning to numbness later on, and was now slowly moving towards despair.


    The ferocious underground army had been encircling the city-state for three days, launching several large-scale attacks almost every day.


    However, they couldn¡¯t even touch the towering city walls.


    Surrounding Yellow Sand City, there were scenes of destruction and chaos everywhere.


    Corpses and war debris of Dore, the Undead, Dark Dwarves, and various creatures from the Dark Domain littered the area in front of Yellow Sand City.


    Iron balls that fell from the sky and exploded.


    Strange lumps of iron buried underground that would explode upon contact.


    Falling pit traps that would collapse instantly when someone stepped on them, filled with sharp spikes underneath.


    Quicksand that would trap everyone if they took two consecutive steps.


    And so on, and so forth


    All of these had been the reality that Riley and her group were facing over the past days.


    Apart from the Undead, who didn¡¯t know hunger or fear, the morale of the once ferocious underground army had hit rock bottom.


    What¡¯s more, their food supply was running dangerously low.


    Damn it all, they searched the nearby area and found no trace of any living creatures, not even a single Desert Giant Lizard.


    Due to hunger, occasional chaos began breaking out in the ranks of the underground army, with more powerful individuals snatching food from their comrades.


    Or, they would simply turn their comrades into food.


    If this situation were to continue, it wouldn¡¯t bode well for them, as they might really starve to death here.


    To solve the food problem, Riley had already sent people to transport food from the Dark Domain, but it would take a considerable amount of time.


    At the beginning, Riley never expected that she would waste so much time in this place.


    So, she approached the Black Knight with a serious expression and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we give up on Yellow Sand City, bypass it, and attack Nolan Forest directly?¡±


    ¡°So we can be caught in a pincer attack?¡±


    The cold and indifferent voice of the Black Knight indicated that he disagreed with Riley¡¯s idea.


    ¡°What do you want to do then? Just keep waiting here?¡±


    Riley was almost laughing in anger.


    ¡°I have made arrangements. Tomorrow, we will launch a full-scale attack!¡±


    ¡°A full-scale attack?¡±


    Riley looked at the Black Knight as if he were a fool.


    Then, she said angrily, ¡°A full-scale attack   Fine! If you want to attack, go ahead! I won¡¯t join you!¡±


    It seemed that she wouldn¡¯t be involved in this.


    But, in fact, the Black Knight never expected her to be either.


    After so many days, he had already seen through this high-ranking Dore priestess with nothing but empty abilities.


    If they wanted to capture Yellow Sand City and cleanse the shame of that Goblin, they had to rely on themselves!


    Caran Royal City.


    A large crowd had gathered in the square outside the palace gate. There were ordinary civilians, fully armed soldiers, as well as ragged beggars and refugees.


    At this moment, they all shouted slogans in unison, throwing rotten vegetables and pieces of broken stones at the podium in the center of the square.


    The most prominent feature there was a majestic and extremely sacred-looking Silver Dragon Statue, which seemed to have a calming effect on people just by looking at it.


    However, at this moment, almost everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the group of people who were bound and kneeling below the Silver Dragon Statue.


    These people were nearly all overweight, bloated figures who were once high-ranking nobles in the Caran Royal City, but now they were criminals in the eyes of the Caran people.


    Before this, they had been secretly plotting many things, but it was clear that Johnny was one step ahead, ultimately winning in the end.


    Their private soldiers, servants, and foolish mercenaries had all been thoroughly wiped out, and they themselves would be squeezed for their last remaining value by Johnny.


    The Bishop of the Holy Light Church, Johnny, stood on the podium with a sorrowful face, meticulously reciting the filthy crimes that these nobles once committed.


    Sacred white light shone from his body, further contrasting the ugliness and evil of these Caran nobles.


    Amid the noisy crowd chanting slogans, a beam of white light enveloped a trembling, fat man, who had already wet himself with fear.


    Johnny looked at him with pity and sighed, ¡°Sir Zed, do you now realize the sins you have committed?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Please don¡¯t! I¡¯ll give you a lot of money, just spare me!¡±


    Seeing that Johnny was still unmoved, he shouted loudly, ¡°I was wrong, I know I was terribly wrong


    If you spare me, I will definitely correct all the mistakes I made before and become the most devout believer of the Holy Light Church!¡±


    But Johnny paid no attention to him, instead turning to the still-angry crowd below, with incessant calls for the execution of the nobles.


    The corners of his mouth slightly curved upward, but soon Johnny resumed his sacred and noble demeanor.


    He raised his hands and gestured for the crowd below to be quiet, and the noisy square instantly fell silent.


    ¡°Now, let the great Holy Light Dragon God judge your sins!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    The obese Sir Zed immediately let out a reluctant scream, only to be drowned out by the cheers of the crowd.


    Then, the white light enveloping Sir Zed grew larger, and his figure began to disintegrate within the light.


    In immense pain, the obese Sir Zed turned into white dust that floated in the air above the square, along with the filth he had left behind.


    At this moment, an old beggar with ragged clothes and a shuffling gait reached out and caught a speck of the white dust.


    Soon after, a touch of rosy color appeared on his pale face, and his entire body seemed to improve significantly in an instant.


    Similar scenes occurred in various places around the square, further fueling the excitement of the crowd.


    As the people chanted praises to the Holy Light Dragon God, pillars of light enveloped the panicked and crying nobles one by one.


    And without a doubt, their future held the same fate as Sir Zed.


    As more white dust fell around the square, the admiration and faith of the Caran people for the Holy Light Dragon God reached their peak.


    At that moment, Johnny once again gestured for silence and the entire square quieted down.


    ¡°Believers of the Holy Light, your chance has come!


    The great Dragon God has sent a divine oracle. He will choose the most devout amongst his followers to become his priests  ¡°

 Chapter 279 - Chapter 279: 277 Eve of the Strong Attack_1

    Chapter 279: 277 Eve of the Strong Attack_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Today, Otto had just awakened from his slumber. Not long ago, he devoured the spirit of Lait, the new king, which had collapsed several times using his absorption ability.


    This poor guy was miserable in Moray¡¯s hands. Because he suffered a lot in Konoheim, Lait became a pitiful punching bag.


    In pain and wailing, his soul was pulled out and stuffed back in, back and forth several times, worse than death.


    However, the information Moray obtained from him was almost no different from what the Pink Lady explained, perhaps only slightly more detailed at most.


    As for the Eastern Empire technicians who provided him with technical assistance, all of them have been cleanly killed by him.


    He really wanted to swallow up the latest research results and then fly far away to find an opportunity to make a comeback.


    In the beginning, everything was going according to his plan, including the destruction of his hard-earned kingdom.


    Because only in this way can he completely break free from the control of the Eastern Empire.


    Yes, everything went smoothly. However, he never expected that a strange Silver Dragon would suddenly appear.


    Moreover, this bizarre Silver Dragon was incredibly strong, almost instantly shattering his ambitions.


    But Otto wasn¡¯t interested in all of this. No matter how much effort Lait made in the end, he was nothing more than a pawn in the hands of the Crimson Empress.


    Well, to Otto, perhaps he could also be considered a super supplement pill!


    He helped Otto a lot, and the most important thing was undoubtedly the freezing breath and the ability to be immune to freezing damage.


    There were also many ice magic abilities, and the source of these abilities should come from the White Dragon that died in the Farrand Royal Palace.


    This saved Otto the trouble of going to the Snow Field to find food.


    As for the other giant dragons, besides the Blue Dragon, almost all of their abilities were provided to Otto by Lait.


    However, as for the Blue Dragon, Otto had nothing to regret.


    Lightning Breath, he had already obtained it through the Chimera, and the ability to be immune to lightning damage had been obtained through Lars Lait.


    After reviewing his abilities, Otto felt that he seemed to be able to choose his next meal specifically for himself.


    For example, a Metal Dragon he had never eaten before.


    First of all, Konoheim had to be ruled out because he was too powerful and got along well with him recently.


    Maybe he could visit Dawn Forest


    Just as Otto was thinking about this, Longfang, the leader of the Quilboar, came in.


    When Saru went to Yellow Sand City to support Gaz, Longfang took full charge of managing most of the work in the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Longfang first saluted Otto respectfully and then continued, ¡°We have a result from Caran¡¯s side, and according to your request, we have developed many priests.


    Archbishop Johnny of the Holy Light suggests sending them to the Land of the Soaring Dragon first. What do you think of this?¡±


    Otto waved his front claw and said, ¡°The underground tunnel in Yellow Sand City has been dug through, right? Although the tracks aren¡¯t laid yet, the distance has been shortened a lot.


    Let these priests directly support Yellow Sand City through the underground tunnel as soon as possible. As for the recent situations in Caran, you can handle it yourselves.


    Also, let that little guy Johnny hurry up and continue to develop believers and priests, and don¡¯t forget to train Holy Knights for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°By the way!¡±


    Otto suddenly remembered something, and with a strange expression, he said, ¡°How about the Black Iron Dwarves?¡±Longfang truthfully replied, ¡°We have successfully transformed some elite dwarf warriors into holy knights, but for now, they can only superficially use the power of holy light attached to their weapons.¡±


    ¡°How about the research on those strange weapons I had brought back from Laurent City?¡±


    ¡°We have developed some prototypes, and so far, they seem to be very compatible with the newly transformed holy knights. Compared to ordinary weapons, they are more easily amplified by the power of Holy Light.¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡±


    Otto nodded and then demanded, ¡°In that case, have Dain and Ebik focus on forging the holy light weapons and send the dwarf holy knights to Yellow Sand City.¡±


    Longfang nodded and left, while Otto stretched his somewhat stiff body from just waking up and stared blankly at the sky outside.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting a bit boring  ¡±


    Yellow Sand City.


    Gaz and Saru stood together on the high wall, and from last night until now, the enemies surrounding Yellow Sand City have not launched even a single attack.


    The monsters standing on the wall were yawning in boredom as they haven¡¯t even seen a single skeleton during this time, making them slightly restless.


    This made many people think that these enemies might have already started to give up.


    Perhaps going back the same way or bypassing Yellow Sand City would be their next choice.


    But neither Gaz nor Saru would entertain such thoughts.


    Especially Gaz, because he had already seen the enemy he once fought against from the opposite side.


    That headless knight was definitely not an easy opponent to deal with.


    Time passed again, and as the darkness was about to fall, Riley once again found Black Knight Landry.


    Only this time, her eyes were filled with mockery when she looked at Landry.


    ¡°The day is almost over, where is your strong attack?¡±


    In Riley¡¯s opinion, Landry just talked big the day before.


    Now, she had a new idea in mind.


    It was all because of this fool¡¯s incompetence that she was trapped here and unable to advance.


    Perhaps she should go back and ask the Death Lord to take action personally or give her a more useful assistant.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say something!¡±


    Seeing that Landry had no response for a long time, Riley¡¯s face grew increasingly unpleasant.


    She felt that Landry was intentionally snubbing her.


    Before she could let out her anger, she noticed that Landry had been looking behind them all along.


    Out of curiosity, she followed his gaze and saw a black line slowly thickening on the distant horizon.


    Because the distance was quite far, she couldn¡¯t see what it was.


    Only after she enhanced her vision with Farsight Skill did she realize that it was a large group of twisted low-level undead.


    Ordinary skeletons and zombies would be one thing, but she was surprised to find that gnomes and goblins were the main components of this undead army.


    Generally speaking, when a creature is transformed into a common undead, its strength would drop significantly.


    Although their numbers were indeed vast, one could also imagine that these creatures were not very good at fighting.


    Even if they were under the influence of the Death Lord¡¯s Skeleton Tower, they had little to no chance of evolving into more advanced undead lifeforms.

 Chapter 280 - Chapter 280: 278 This is a Strong Attack_1

    Chapter 280: 278 This is a Strong Attack_1


    Translator: 549690339


    So, attack Yellow Sand City with these oddballs?


    Riley really found it unbelievable, especially since the Dragon Bone Wasteland had already been cleaned up by that damned Silver Dragon, leaving very little material for transforming the Undead.


    Not to mention such a large number of low-level Undead with a highly uniform race in front of them.


    Therefore, this seemingly powerless Undead army should have been transferred by Landry through the portal beneath the rift from the Dark Domain.


    It is said that there are large-scale breeding grounds for Dwarves or Goblins under the Death Lord.


    Regarding Riley¡¯s disbelief, Landry didn¡¯t care and simply treated her like air.


    Although the Death Lord expected Dore to be the main force in this battle, in Landry¡¯s opinion, both they and Riley were too incompetent.


    To take down Yellow Sand City, he¡¯d have to rely on himself.


    That strange Goblin would definitely die by his own hands!


    Landry turned his gaze to Yellow Sand City, where various monsters on the city wall were already lined up in tight defense.


    The numerous Undead coming from afar made a huge commotion, making it hard to avoid attracting attention.


    As Landry had said before, he had no special plans, just a straightforward attack.


    Under the gloomy gaze of Landry¡¯s ghostly eyes, countless low-level Undead without a thought moved slowly towards Yellow Sand City.


    They were cannon fodder, tightly packed together at this moment, clearing a safe path for other troops to advance.


    Watching Giant Eagles, Chimeras, and other Flying Monsters flying up from Yellow Sand City, Gargoyles and Skeleton Griffins also rushed into the air to intercept.


    Metal spheres fell from the sky one after another and then exploded violently at their landing points.


    Countless broken limbs flew through the sky, and the fragile low-level Undead had no resistance against these dangerous weapons.


    But their sheer numbers were too great, and in no time at all, the gaps in their ranks had been filled by the Undead behind them.


    Then they lowered their heads, ignoring the attacks from above, and kept moving forward without stopping.


    Due to the interference of Gargoyles and many flying Undead units, the power of the metal spheres dropped slightly.


    Then, the advancing low-level undead army made contact with numerous traps.


    Landmines, pitfalls, and no trap was left untouched, all were thoroughly tested in succession.


    However, when this group of low-level Undead approached Yellow Sand City, half of their original number still remained.


    And the path they¡¯d taken, though it seemed to be in ruins, most of the deadly dangers had been eliminated by them.


    Watching all this, Riley was already dumbfounded.


    By now, how could she not understand Landry¡¯s intentions?


    After all, these lowest-level Undead were worthless, and the Death Lord had plenty of them. They were also easy to convert.


    With them alone, all those annoying traps could be eliminated. It really couldn¡¯t be more cost-effective.


    It seems that the situation had begun to reverse, but Riley just couldn¡¯t feel happy.


    Because all this was due to Landry¡¯s efforts, and she hadn¡¯t been able to do anything.


    At this time, the low-level Undead in front were still advancing non-stop, and by the time they finally arrived at the foot of Yellow Sand City, there were probably only about a quarter of the original number left.


    Confronted with the towering city walls, these weak low-level Undead could do nothing. They just stood there, looking up at them blankly.


    Gaz and Saru, standing on the city wall, exchanged silent glances as a large amount of time and effort had been spent preparing traps, only for them to be used on these creatures


    Looking at this foolish group, even if left to their own devices, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to climb the walls of Yellow Sand City before they eroded away in the desert.


    Even the majority of monsters defending the city wall had lost interest in them, with only occasional bored creatures throwing stones down casually, shattering a few skeleton dwarves or goblins below.


    Gaz and Saru had no intention of ordering an attack; it would be a waste of resources and energy on these creatures.


    On the other hand, Landry had almost dealt with the traps, so it was time to launch a full-scale attack.


    Although Riley¡¯s subordinates were in the forefront as she didn¡¯t want to give Landry all the credit for breaking the city.


    It seemed that Yellow Sand City was in crisis, with various war weapons drawing closer, but Gaz and Saru¡¯s faces showed no signs of panic.


    Gaz clapped his hands, and a group of Black Iron Heavy Cannons were pushed to the edge of the city.


    After a long period of research, the Black Iron Heavy Cannon could finally be used, although its power was still not on par with the Magic Cannon of the Floating City.


    But if one wasn¡¯t enough, then bring out ten.


    Gaz¡¯s expression remained unchanged as the Black Iron Heavy Cannons placed on the city wall fired simultaneously with his command, releasing dazzling tongues of fire.


    Then chaos ensued in the advancing Dore formation, as the power of the Black Iron Heavy Cannon was only slightly better than that of the falling metal spheres.


    Seeing the chaos ahead, Riley couldn¡¯t help but want to withdraw the troops she¡¯d sent out earlier, only to be stopped by Landry.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    Riley¡¯s eyes widened, but Landry coldly replied, ¡°At this point, there¡¯s no turning back. No matter how heavy the casualties, we must take Yellow Sand City!


    We don¡¯t have enough troops to continue attacking Nolan Forest. We¡¯ll just call them back from the Dark Domain.


    And also, my preparations are not limited to those low-level Undead!¡±


    Landry¡¯s words were unexpectedly abundant this time.


    Hearing this, Riley couldn¡¯t help but follow his gaze towards the base of Yellow Sand City¡¯s wall.


    As a result, she noticed that the ground beneath a section of the wall seemed to have small mounds of dirt, and they were constantly squirming.


    Suddenly, Riley thought of something, as Landry casually said, ¡°It¡¯s not just them who can dig tunnels  ¡±


    As his words fell, Riley saw the small mounds stop moving as soon as they touched the base of the city wall.


    At this moment, some of the monsters standing on the city wall also noticed that something was amiss, as the wall beneath their feet seemed to tremble.


    However, with their limited intelligence, they couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on and continued to operate the Black Iron Heavy Cannons next to them, furiously attacking the enemies below.


    To prevent the cannons from overheating, cool water was continually transported up the city wall from inside the city.


    But as a Quilboar was panting and lifting a bucket of water in his hands, he suddenly stepped into a void, and the section of the city wall beneath him collapsed.

 Chapter 281 - Chapter 281: 279 The City Wall Collapses_1

    Chapter 281: 279 The City Wall Collapses_1


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°What¡¯s going on  ¡±


    With such a commotion, Saru naturally cast his gaze in that direction first.


    Gaz¡¯s expression remained calm. If he couldn¡¯t even manage that, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to cause such significant damage in the previous battle.


    Soon, Gaz issued an order.


    ¡°This definitely won¡¯t be the only time! Bring out the Burrowing Worms to see what¡¯s going on!¡±


    As soon as his words fell, the surrounding Quilboar and Goblins began bustling about.


    Saru, who was standing nearby, nodded repeatedly. In this regard, Gaz was much more professional than he was.


    Low-level Undead that had previously gathered below the walls were now pouring in through the collapsed wall¡¯s opening. It wasn¡¯t possible to leave them unattended any longer.


    However, by placing powerful Ogre warriors at the wall¡¯s breach, these weak, short Undead wouldn¡¯t be able to advance further.


    More importantly, they needed to be on guard against the approaching Dore Army.


    As the Black Iron Heavy Cannons on the remaining walls continued to fire valiantly, another section of the wall trembled and collapsed. The monsters that had been standing on it, along with several Black Iron Heavy Cannons, were buried in the rubble.


    Even monsters with thick skin and tough flesh struggled to survive in such circumstances.


    Saru¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and he soon descended from the wall, having prepared for the worst.


    Two-headed Ogre Mega Fatty and Second Fatty led a group of Fireball Clan Ogre Mages to the first wall breach.


    Second Fatty controlled the two-headed Ogre¡¯s body while Mega Fatty and the Ogre Mages behind him recited incantations together, twisting the collapsed wall rubble with magic and stacking it into a short wall.


    The makeshift wall built from the rubble was only about one or two meters high, but for the low-level forest creatures, it was already an insurmountable barrier.


    After doing all this, Mega Fatty couldn¡¯t help but look enviously at the nearby Undead.


    Truthfully, he really wanted to throw a Fireball at them.


    But there were more pressing matters to attend to, and besides, Second Fatty, who controlled their body, didn¡¯t share his strange quirks.


    As the Ogre Mages began preparing to rebuild the second collapsed wall, the adjacent wall started to shake slightly as well.


    This worried the monsters standing on it and those nearby, fearing they would be buried by the collapsing wall debris.


    However, after a while, the shaking of that section of the wall didn¡¯t lead to a collapse like before but stopped shaking, seemingly back to normal.


    Soon after, the ground outside the wall began to tremble irregularly.


    Next, a huge, beetle-like monster suddenly emerged from the vibrating ground.


    At a glance, it was about four or five meters tall, a true monster.


    Its foul stench and the ghostly fire flickering in its eyes indicated it was also an Undead.


    Clearly, the previous consecutive collapses of the wall were its doing.


    Other than this giant beetle, countless Burrowing Worms appeared from the ground alongside it.


    Ordinary Burrowing Worms were no match for this bizarre beetle, but if their numbers reached a certain level, that would be another story.


    Even with an absolutely numerical disadvantage, this strange beetle didn¡¯t seem to have suffered any significant injuries.


    The armored shell covering its body was the most effective protection, making it difficult for ordinary attacks to inflict significant damage.


    Upon discovering the creature, the monsters of the Soaring Dragon Legion hesitated for a moment before howling and rushing toward it.


    But before they could get close, rows of spikes suddenly emerged from the once-soft ground or rubble-covered ground beneath them.


    Small-bodied monsters were instantly impaled, while taller ones like Ogres and Bearmen screamed in pain, clutching their pierced feet.


    Mega Fatty, noticing the strange giant beetle, saw his uninterested eyes suddenly sparkle with golden light.


    ¡°Fireball Clan!¡±


    At Mega Fatty¡¯s loud cry, one after another, shirtless Ogre with intricate inscriptions on their aprons and wielding finely crafted wands appeared.


    On their round bellies, they had delicately painted circles, the totem of the Fireball Clan.


    Second Fatty, who was controlling the two-headed Ogre¡¯s body, looked helplessly at Mega Fatty and sighed a little.


    But in the end, he reluctantly moved his feet and led the Fireball Clan Ogre Mages to the vicinity of the giant beetle.


    ¡°For the Fireball! RUA!!!¡±


    Dozens of towering Ogre Mages bellowed such a slogan almost simultaneously.


    Then, under Mega Fatty¡¯s leadership, dozens of huge, terrifying Fireballs quickly condensed in the air.


    In the scorching Dragon Bone Wasteland, even the speed of Fireball formation was faster than usual, and their size was larger as well.


    ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh!   ¡±


    With continuous whooshing sounds, dozens of massive Fireballs flew toward the colossal bizarre beetle almost at the same time.


    Large in size and densely packed, the flurry of Fireballs created an effect akin to a Meteor Shower.


    Faced with such a terrifying onslaught, the bizarre beetle¡¯s first move was to try to burrow down and escape.


    However, its burrowing speed was no match for the flying speed of the Fireballs, and it was soon pelted, one after another, by the giant Fireballs soaring in the sky.


    Its enormous body had become the perfect target.


    ¡°Boom! Boom!   ¡±


    With relentless explosions, the area where the giant beetle was located turned into a sea of fire.


    When the flames and smoke finally cleared, all that remained was a scorched beetle carcass amidst the wreckage.


    ¡°Fireball Clan!¡±


    Almost simultaneously, nearly all of the Ogre Mages roared the same chant.


    However, before they could celebrate for long, they felt the ground tremble again, this time so severely that their footing became unstable.


    Within moments, accompanied by the continuous sounds of the groundbreaking, one after another, giant beetles were forced to emerge from the ground, chased by the Burrowing Worms.


    There were many, and just based on size, these beetles didn¡¯t seem much weaker than the one previously turned to charcoal.


    At this, Second Fatty chuckled, ¡°Looks like we¡¯re in for some fun!¡±


    Compared to him, Mega Fatty appeared much more innocent.


    ¡°Fireball Clan, fear nothing!¡±


    At Mega Fatty¡¯s fierce roar, the Ogre Mages immediately chanted loudly, and one by one, massive Fireballs formed in the sky once more.

 Chapter 282 - Chapter 282: 280 Yellow Sand City Death Battle_1

    Chapter 282: 280 Yellow Sand City Death Battle_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Boring, really boring


    After having a group of capable subordinates, Otto felt that his days had become somewhat dull.


    After all, in this world, there aren¡¯t many enjoyable things to do at home.


    Sofia has been hiding away all day, and Moray has been hiding because he¡¯s afraid of Konoheim.


    The only one who occasionally meets with him is Welin.


    But this blue dragon with a seemingly messed-up head always has the same topic when she finds him.


    She wants to have a bunch of dragon eggs with him


    But Otto isn¡¯t that kind of dragon!


    Since he was bored in the Land of the Soaring Dragon, Otto simply flew to the sky above Yellow Sand City and watched a good show from above.


    Yes, he had arrived quite some time ago, and most of the actions of both sides in the battle hadn¡¯t escaped his eyes.


    But he didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of helping out.


    Not only that, he even took out some rare metal ores from his Treasure Bag and casually threw one into his mouth from time to time.


    He looked like an onlooker who¡¯s munching on melon seeds.


    For his teeth, these things taste like special nuts at most.


    Eating more metal ores is good for a dragon¡¯s scale care


    However, he was not just watching the excitement. The main reason for coming to the sky above Yellow Sand City was to observe the strength of the Death Lord¡¯s undead army and the effect of the Power of Holy Light when facing the undead in actual combat.


    At this moment, the giant beetles have started to crawl up from the ground into Yellow Sand City.


    Besides the hard-to-dodge ground spike attacks, some giant beetles have their bodies covered with hard poison spikes, making it difficult for close-ranged attacks to affect them.


    The abilities of different giant beetles seem to vary.


    In addition to being good at digging like Burrowing Worms, only a few giant beetles know how to use ground spikes or have their bodies covered with poisonous spikes.


    Some giant beetles have a bulkier appearance, and soon their hard shells are opened from the inside out, with a smaller beetle crawling out one after another.


    Even some beetles crawl on the ground like a tank, and the single horn on their heads flashes with a dark negative energy.


    After a certain period of energy accumulation, they shoot it out as a special energy cannon.


    So just this one kind of enemy has caused no small trouble to Yellow Sand City in a short time.


    And because of the special nature of these beetles, the only ones who can pose a greater threat to them are ogre mages and other Spellcasters in the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    But relatively speaking, the number of Spellcasters is still too small.


    At this moment, a group of white-robed people, who stood out among the monsters in the Soaring Dragon Legion, appeared on the battlefield.


    They were the first batch of Holy Light priests sent by Johnny, who firmly believed in the True God of the Holy Light Dragon God created by Otto.


    Even in the same camp with many hideous monsters, they believed that this was a test from the great Dragon God.


    They gathered together and in front of them was a giant beetle lying on the ground, accumulating energy with the horn on its head.


    ¡°Oh Holy Light  ¡±


    The white-robed priests raised their wands, and a bright light pillar enveloped the giant beetle.


    In just an instant, the beetle writhed in pain on the ground, scattering the nearly fully charged energy on its head.


    As for itself, its gigantic body quickly turned into ashes and disappeared into the sky, body and soul destroyed.


    As Otto had once experimented, the Power of Holy Light had an extremely strong restraint on the undead.


    After successfully destroying a giant beetle, these priests immediately found themselves a new target.


    The result remained the same. The monsters that were difficult to deal with for the Soaring Dragon Legion were as fragile as clay in their hands.


    After trying several times and still getting the same crushing results, these priests began to act separately.


    But as a result, even with the light pillars getting smaller, they were still extremely deadly to these giant beetles.


    The end result was that the enemies, who were originally turned into ashes, were now barely leaving some corpse debris behind but were beyond saving.


    With the help of these priests, the situation inside Yellow Sand City was finally stabilized.


    But up next was the main problem.


    Dore¡¯s underground army had arrived!


    Unlike the weak and powerless low-level undead creatures, the temporarily built, only one or two meters high, low walls couldn¡¯t stop them.


    However, at Gaz¡¯s request, Yellow Sand City¡¯s Black Iron Heavy Cannon first focused on the enemy¡¯s various war weapons.


    Especially the undead meat wagons, he didn¡¯t want Yellow Sand City to be filled with deadly poison and miasma.


    The catapults, whether for accuracy or range, were completely outdone by the Black Iron Heavy Cannon. With the focus on them, there¡¯s no doubt they were completely dismantled.


    This was why the Black Iron Heavy Cannon didn¡¯t pour its firepower onto the giant beetles, and instead somewhat underestimated Dore¡¯s catapults and Blade Throwing machines.


    When they finally reached their range, they began sending an array of beautifully carved and sharp disk blades rapidly attacking Yellow Sand City.


    After sweeping through a large number of low-level undead creatures in front of them, they fiercely smashed into the crowd of monsters in the Soaring Dragon Legion through the gap in the collapsed walls.


    Even for strong and tough monsters like ogres or bear men, there was little difference between them and tofu in the face of such war weapons.


    With just one encounter, many monsters who couldn¡¯t dodge were cut into two by the high-speed rotating blade discs, with blood and guts splattering all over the ground.


    When the last giant beetle fell into the Holy Light, nimble Dore warriors had already jumped over the temporarily built low walls.


    And waiting for them were the fierce and hideous ogres!


    Little Fatty, wielding a Black Iron Heavy Hammer, had been waiting here for a long time with a group of the best heavy infantry in the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    As a Dore warrior in form-fitting leather armor just jumped down from the low wall without steadying himself, Little Fatty smashed his skull with the heavy hammer


    ¡°Soaring Dragon Legion, exterminate the invaders!¡±


    In Little Fatty¡¯s angry roar, minotaurs, Quilboars, ogres, bear men and other mighty heavy infantry, all fully armed, made the gap in the walls completely impenetrable.

 Chapter 283 - Chapter 283: 281 Yellow Sand City Fierce Battle_1

    Chapter 283: 281 Yellow Sand City Fierce Battle_1


    Translator: 549690339


    If it were merely about a frontal battle, many Dore Warriors were no match for tall monsters like Ogres.


    Comparatively, they were more agile and almost all of them were equipped with excellent short swords and hand crossbows.


    Normally they were difficult opponents, but the narrow surrounding area temporarily put them at a disadvantage.


    However, as more powerful subterranean creatures like Spider-transformed Elves and Swamp Bearmen climbed over the low temporary walls, the situation changed.


    Soon, many Dore Mages, Priests, and other subterranean race Spellcasters had appeared not far outside of Yellow Sand City.


    They raised their Wands high, and then various spells such as Magic Missiles, Lightning beams, Freezing rays, and Fireball skills bombarded the low temporary walls.


    These temporary low walls built by Ogre Mages¡¯ spells didn¡¯t help much, and after being bombarded by various spells, they were already on the verge of collapsing.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a loud noise, several massive Subterranean Giant Lizards directly knocked down the collapsing low walls.


    Soon after, another breach in the wall met the same fate.


    From then on, Yellow Sand City was breached again, and countless Undead and subterranean creatures poured inside like a tide.


    Compared to them, the Soaring Dragon Legion in Yellow Sand City had far fewer numbers, and the situation immediately turned chaotic.


    ¡°Awoo!¡±


    Suddenly, howls of wolves emerged from a hidden area on the edge of Yellow Sand City.


    Then, under the leadership of a giant Silver Wolf, numerous Black Dire Wolves, Wargs, and other Wolves swiftly rushed toward the rear of the subterranean army.


    They had been lying in ambush outside under Gaz¡¯s arrangement.


    Link, who was at the forefront, took a deep breath and then aimed a Furious Chain Lightning toward the densest crowd.


    Countless Dore and subterranean creatures were blasted away by the Furious Thunder Power, and the pack of wolves swept over their rears.


    Almost all of them were Spellcasters from various subterranean races, and they had never thought that any enemies would appear behind them.


    Just in one encounter, many robed Spellcasters with mediocre physical strength died in the jaws of wolves.


    Riley at the rear saw this and immediately showed a worried expression on her face.


    Spellcasters were the rarest and most valuable resources, regardless of any race or force.


    Without her urging, Landry¡¯s subsequent Undead army had already followed.


    Originally, the Undead were supposed to move ahead of Riley¡¯s army, but she urged her own forces to speed up for fear of being robbed of merit.


    Comparatively, the travel speed of ordinary Undead was a bit slower.


    However, from the current situation, it seemed more like they were rushing to give their heads to the enemy.


    Leading the pack of Giant Wolfkin and Dire Wolves, Link and his team could be considered light cavalry, while on the Undead side, there were some Death Knights riding Skeleton Warhorses.


    These were genuine high-level undead creatures. Although few in number, the gathered charge appeared terrifying.


    Most Death Knights could use quite a few effective spells in addition to their terrifying melee abilities.


    Before engaging with the pack of wolves, several leading Death Knights raised their long swords, and then Hellfire Beads condensed in front of them.


    Outwardly, this appeared similar to a Fireball skill, but its effect was much more potent, and it would cause a violent explosion with a diameter of about ten meters after hitting the target.


    It would also deal half fire damage and half corruption damage, making it very difficult to deal with in many situations.


    Soon, the first batch of Hellfire Beads fell into the wolves, instantly blasting the nearby Dire Wolves and Wargs away.


    These unlucky wolf cubs, even if they didn¡¯t die on the spot, would still suffer continuous damage from the flames and corruption.


    Compared to dying from unrelenting pain, dying on the spot was a more comfortable way to die.


    The Hellfire Beads were very effective, and just one round of attacks put a lot of pressure on Link and the pack of wolves behind him.


    Fortunately, this skill couldn¡¯t be used consecutively in a short time, or else, with their decent mobility, a sizable group of Death Knights could become terrifying mobile artillery.


    After the Hellfire Beads achieved favorable results, these Death Knights didn¡¯t linger. Instead, they enchanted their swords with demonic weapon effects and charged into the pack of wolves.


    At the moment of contact with the wolves, several Death Knights swung their swords forcefully at the Giant Wolves in front of them.


    At the same time, dark green flames enveloped their somewhat worn swords, and the struck wolf cubs were instantly chopped in half.


    Ordinary Dire Wolves or Wargs were no match for Death Knights.


    The only ones who could contend with Death Knights were Link and some of the Dragonborn transformed Wolfkin Werewolves.


    However, after briefly assessing the surrounding situation, Link led the pack of wolves to retreat.


    As time passed and the main force of the Undead arrived, it would be impossible for them to escape even if they wanted to.


    Moreover, the purpose of this surprise attack was already achieved, and the Dore Spellcasters had suffered heavy losses, so the threat to the Soaring Dragon Legion was minimized in a short time.


    Seeing the wolves swiftly retreating, the Death Knights had no intention of pursuing.


    Their numbers were too scarce, and if they charged up without other companions¡¯ cover, they might be swarmed and torn apart by the large pack of wolves.


    Then, they forcefully broke through the Dore in front of them like a sharp knife, rushing toward the breach in Yellow Sand City.


    They had no mercy for the so-called allies or the slender Dore; some of the Dore who couldn¡¯t dodge in time met a tragic end under their hooves.


    As more low-level Undead and Dore cleared the path ahead, the charge of these Death Knights reached its peak speed.


    Dark energy enveloped them and their Skeleton Warhorses, so they believed that merely relying on some heavily armored Ogres would be insufficient to stop them!


    And indeed, it was true. As a large number of Ogres and Minotaurs from the Soaring Dragon Legion were knocked away, the subterranean army finally managed to create a breach for entering the city.


    Death Knights were natural born Undead leaders, and under their guidance, the fragile low-level Undead around them even had their running speed increased.

 Chapter 284 - Chapter 284: 282 Waiting for the Right Moment_1

    Chapter 284: 282 Waiting for the Right Moment_1


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°The time has come!¡±


    Seeing that the army had already invaded the interior of Yellow Sand City, Black Knight Landry led the remaining undead creatures around him and charged forward as well.


    Most of those who came forward with him this time were high-level undead, mainly Death Knights.


    Landry didn¡¯t call out to Riley, who hesitated for a moment as she watched the undead moving further away in her line of sight. In the end, she chose to stay in place and didn¡¯t lead her guards to join the battle.


    She suddenly felt that something was wrong, and her heart was restless.


    Unlike her, who stayed behind, Landry had already led a large number of undead creatures into Yellow Sand City in no time.


    Upon arriving, he found out that things were not as simple as he had imagined. The Death Knights who had entered Yellow Sand City earlier only reached the outskirts and did not continue further in.


    The main reason was that they were facing some difficult opponents.


    As soon as Landry entered the city, he first looked at the two corpses of the Death Knights lying nearby, then glanced at the opponents fighting with the Death Knights not far away.


    They were a group of ugly Trolls or Stone Giants, which were very large in size. Either they had amazing recovery abilities or strong defense, making them hard to deal with.


    Among them, a strange troll that had four arms, crawled on the ground, and moved like a spider seemed the most powerful.


    Just as Landry was wondering what it was, a Death Knight had already been crushed by this strange Giant Troll swinging its limbs about.


    This was Kamia, and it seemed that he had become much stronger, and even more crazy in battle.


    In addition to these ferocious beasts, what worried Landry the most were the white-robed spellcasters.


    As long as they were hit by their strange white spells, even a slight touch could cause serious consequences.


    So far, many Death Knights had died at their hands.


    There weren¡¯t many corpses or wreckage of Death Knights around because those who died at their hands would usually end up nothing but ashes.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    With just a thought in his heart, the high-level undead around Landry madly rushed forward.


    As Landry murmured something in his mouth, a large black cloud appeared in the sky, blocking the sunlight.


    As the sunlight disappeared, ghosts or Wraiths, which were afraid of sunlight, slowly seeped out from the ground.


    At this point, Landry had almost played all his cards.


    ¡°Honghong!¡±


    The endless howls of wolves came from the rear. The wolf pack that had retreated earlier, led by Link, returned to the battle once again.


    Those poor Dore or other subterranean race spellcasters had not yet fully recovered from the previous impact when they were once again subject to another catastrophe.


    Landry knew what was happening behind him, but he didn¡¯t care. Instead of going back to defend, he thought it was best to seize the opportunity to destroy Yellow Sand City.


    ¡°Whew!¡±


    With a crisp sound, Landry pulled his longsword out of its sheath.


    Just a casual flick, and several streaks of dark green, sword-like energy swiftly swept all around him.


    Several unlucky beings were immediately cut in half, including some Dore and undead.


    It seemed Landry didn¡¯t care about friendly fire.


    As Landry and many high-level undead personally joined the battle, the situation on the field began to change rapidly.


    As the Soaring Dragon Legion continued to retreat, the scales of victory seemed to lean towards Landry. Meanwhile, the area controlled by the underground army in Yellow Sand City was also constantly expanding.


    Grotesque and twisted Dragonborn Giant Troll Kamia roared and rushed towards Landry. His instinct told him that this was an important character.


    However, in Landry¡¯s eyes, this overwhelmingly powerful ghastly troll was just a clumsy, disgusting, and stupid creature.


    After a few magnificent, swift sword moves, the previously aggressive Kamia was already sliced into several pieces, falling to the ground.


    This injury was not fatal for Kamia, but Landry¡¯s sword was imbued with flame and corroding damage, which would effectively hinder his self-healing ability.


    However, it was still difficult to kill him completely.


    Apparently, Landry did not want to waste too much time on this strange Giant Troll, so he looked into the distance.


    Gaz rode a mighty Warg and slowly approached. The Warg he was riding on was already the leader of the pack and had undergone Dragonborn transformation, making it even more powerful.


    Their fighting intent surged, and perhaps sensing something, both the undead and various monsters around them voluntarily left a spacious area for the two of them.


    Without much ado, Gaz pulled out his long knife from behind, and Landry urged his Skeleton Warhorse to charge towards the formidable Goblin.


    ¡°Tsk!¡±


    With a sharp metal collision sound, the Black Knight had already swept past the Dragonborn Goblin, their backs facing each other.


    The Goblin stood still, like a mountain, while the Black Knight¡¯s heavy armor had a new deep mark on it.


    Turning the horse¡¯s head, Landry looked at Gaz. In his heart, he was full of anger, but also admiration.


    Before meeting Gaz, he had never imagined that he would have such a close battle with a Goblin.


    With a sigh in his heart, Landry pointed his sword at Gaz, and then a huge Hellfire Bead quickly flew towards him.


    Compared with ordinary Death Knights¡¯ Hellfire Beads, Landry¡¯s was clearly larger, Gaz didn¡¯t want to be hit by such dangerous things.


    Silver scales began to seep out from his body, and the Warg beneath him howled and rushed towards Landry.


    As he made contact with the Hellfire Bead, Gaz leaped up high from the Warg¡¯s back, and a pair of dragon wings suddenly sprouted behind him, allowing him to fly for a short time in the air.


    Meanwhile, the Hellfire Bead barely passed between him and the Warg, hitting an open area behind them. After a violent explosion, that area turned into a hellish sea of fire.


    As Gaz approached closer, Landry put the sword across his chest, ready to face the enemy.


    Unbeknownst to him, Saru was hidden among a group of Soaring Dragon Legion monsters behind him, staring at him intensely.


    Next to him was also a white-robed Holy Light Priest.

 Chapter 285 - Chapter 285: 283 Landry’s Demise_1

    Chapter 285: 283 Landry¡¯s Demise_1


    Translator: 549690339


    At this moment, Gaz didn¡¯t look like a goblin anymore, but more like a small dragonman with silver scales.


    Even his face seemed to have turned into that of a silver dragon, somewhat resembling Otto, but the wings on his back couldn¡¯t support him for long flights.


    So before long, Gaz gripped his blade with both hands, raised it high above his head, and aimed at Landry. He stopped flapping his dragon wings and slashed at him with a single strike.


    Landry, who was below, looked at Gaz indifferently, already having made a decision in his heart.


    It seemed that Gaz wanted to face him head-on, using the force of his fall from a high altitude to compensate for his lack of strength


    But this also made his trajectory easy to predict, and Landry didn¡¯t believe that he would lose to Gaz in a pure contest of strength.


    As Gaz approached closer and closer, the gloomy light on Landry¡¯s long sword grew brighter as he could already see the motion of his opponent.


    In the next second, he could accurately send the long sword in his hand straight to Gaz¡¯s chest.


    But at this moment, something unexpected happened.


    The skeleton warhorse beneath Landry suddenly let out a neigh, and immediately slipped, starting to topple over.


    Surprised by this sudden situation, Landry glanced down and noticed that the sand under the warhorse¡¯s feet had a layer of slippery grease. He wondered when this happened.


    The Grease Skill, but who did it?


    However, Landry had no time to contemplate it now. If he didn¡¯t act, he would end up being pinned beneath the falling warhorse.


    Being unable to move, wouldn¡¯t he become a live target then?


    Gaz¡¯s attack was almost upon him, so Landry had no choice but to grit his teeth, adjust his posture and jump off the skeleton warhorse.


    His jump was quite wide, directly bypassing the effective range of the Grease Skill.


    But after this tumble, Landry had to abandon his initial idea, so at this point, it would be great if he could just fend off Gaz¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    As the sound of metal clashing resounded, Landry half-knelt on the ground, holding his sword with both hands, and forcefully blocked Gaz¡¯s jump and slash from the sky.


    ¡°I never thought that you¡¯d actually be a despicable, cunning scoundrel!¡±


    Facing Landry¡¯s mocking, Gaz, who held the blade with both hands, sneered, ¡°Have you forgotten? I¡¯m a goblin. Aren¡¯t despicable and cunning things perfectly normal for me?¡±


    For a moment, Landry was speechless, and at this moment, a pure white beam of light suddenly shone on his body.


    Not far away, a priest dressed in a white robe was chanting loudly.


    ¡°O Holy Light, judge the evil before me!¡±


    The truth was that Gaz¡¯s attack and Saru¡¯s Grease Skill were just bait. The real killer was this Holy Light priest.


    Even though Landry was much stronger than ordinary undead, the power of Holy Light was still his deadliest nemesis.


    A single Holy Light priest¡¯s summoning didn¡¯t cover much area, roughly only the size of a normal person¡¯s fist.


    However, when Landry¡¯s body was illuminated by the light pillar, wherever the Holy Light touched, it was like a sponge exposed to high temperature laser, they instantly dissolved.


    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!  ¡±


    As Landry screamed in agony, Gaz laughed coldly and beheaded him, stepping on his head.


    Because Landry was originally the Headless Knight, his neck was joined together by special means.


    So, relatively speaking, his head was easy to cut off, but not fatal.


    Even with Landry¡¯s head firmly under Gaz¡¯s foot, his already dissolving body continued to swing his sword wildly.


    However, at this point, he didn¡¯t pose any threat to Gaz.


    Gaz dodged the attack with an agile movement, and immediately slashed his long blade several times.


    Following several bright flashes, Landry¡¯s heavy armor shattered, and then his body was cut into several pieces, lying lifelessly on the sand.


    Even so, his shattered body still writhed unwillingly.


    ¡°Despicable!¡±


    Landry¡¯s head let out a resentful roar, only for Gaz to ruthlessly step on it, forcing it into the ground.


    Without giving any response, Gaz coldly watched as his head was engulfed by the light pillar and quickly dissolved into colorless dust, scattering in the air.


    At the same time, his shattered body stopped moving.


    It was only then that Gaz sighed and said, ¡°What does it matter if I¡¯m despicable? In this world, only the outcome matters  ¡±


    Shaking his head, Gaz gripped his long blade tightly, beckoned his Warg, and went straight for the other Death Knights.


    These high-level undead were quite difficult to deal with, and the Soaring Dragon Legion may face heavy casualties if they fought alone.


    As for the remains of Landry, the Holy Light priests would naturally take care of them.


    They couldn¡¯t just leave them alone. After all, who knows what special means these high-level undead creatures might have? It¡¯s better to turn them into ashes.


    Following Landry¡¯s demise, the fighting capabilities of the undead around seemed to decline, which also significantly reduced the pressure on the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    However, the headache was that there were still too many of them, not to mention other difficult underground creatures like Dore.


    In the short term, the Soaring Dragon Legion was still trapped in a bitter battle.


    Riley, who was outside Yellow Sand City, was still standing in her original position, using the Farsight Skill to observe the situation ahead.


    When she discovered that Landry had actually died, the corner of her mouth lifted slightly, and she muttered disdainfully, ¡°This is ridiculous. You were so arrogant before. I thought you were something special!¡±


    Her mood was good because even though Landry was dead, her side still had a significant chance of winning due to their overwhelming numbers.


    After all, two massive gaps had been opened in the walls of Yellow Sand City, allowing the underground army to continuously flood in.


    It seemed that all these merits would be hers alone. The great goddess should be very pleased and reward her, right?


    As she thought this, a group of dwarves clad in heavy armor and riding war sheep suddenly appeared from within Yellow Sand City. They held special white weapons in their hands.


    Any undead creature that came into contact with them died instantly without any resistance.


    Even the powerful Death Knights couldn¡¯t withstand more than a few blows from them.


    Aside from these strange dwarves, there were also many human spellcasters in white robes following behind them. Their arrival immediately brought absolute despair to the undead army!

 Chapter 286 - Chapter 286: 284 Goddess Advent_1

    Chapter 286: 284 Goddess Advent_1


    Translator: 549690339


    These Dwarf Paladins and the Holy Light Priests from Caran were the ones whom Otto had requested some time ago to travel via the underground tunnel to Yellow Sand City.


    Although the underground tunnel was already a shortcut, it was evident that going by air would be faster, so Otto arrived earlier even though they left after him.


    With their addition, and the demise of Landry, there was not much to say about the situation inside Yellow Sand City.


    For the Soaring Dragon Legion, the situation was very favorable.


    The Undead were no match for the Holy Knights and Holy Light Priests.


    Even though the Holy Knights and Holy Light Priests had limited effects on ordinary underground creatures, without the support of the vast undead army, the other opponents couldn¡¯t possibly be a match for the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    Black Iron Heavy Cannons on the city walls kept pouring out horrifying firepower, while Boarman Longbowmen or Lizardman Spear Throwers stood on the walls or other high ground within the city, raining arrows like mad.


    Upon entering the city, they became excellent targets instead.


    A large number of Dore or other underground creatures were forced to retreat, while most of the undead didn¡¯t even have a chance to withdraw.


    At this moment, Riley, who was still outside the city, watched this scene with a stiff expression and complicated emotions.


    If she had followed the army into Yellow Sand City, she probably wouldn¡¯t have ended up much better than Landry.


    But in any case, they had lost this battle, and lost badly.


    Given her influence in the city-state, it would be impossible to gather such a large underground army again.


    The goddess would surely be furious, and her position as High Priest might be taken by someone else.


    While her family was powerful, they also had many enemies.


    As long as there was an opportunity, many people would be eager to see her fall and to take her place.


    She knew the consequences, but in the end, she chose to flee.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped, as everything else was secondary to saving her own life.


    No matter her status or her family¡¯s power, there would still be opportunities to fight for them as long as she was alive.


    If she was gone, everything would be gone, whether it was money or the handsome male slaves she kept at home.


    Glancing at her loyal guards with similarly complicated expressions, Riley saw that they all seemed to breathe a sigh of relief after she gave the order to retreat.


    It was really impossible to expect much from these guys.


    Feeling gloomy, Riley led a group of well-equipped Dore warriors and spellcasters, turning their heads to run toward the rear, preparing to return to the Dark Domain through the portal in the rift.


    However, before they had gone far, some Dore warriors noticed something was wrong.


    ¡°High Priest, the sky  ¡±


    ¡°The sky?¡±


    Hearing the voice, Riley was somewhat puzzled and then looked up at the sky.


    Her pupils contracted, and she was horrified to find that the Silver Dragon, the manifestation of the goddess¡¯s will, was now right above their heads.


    It was only after she saw this Silver Dragon with her own eyes that she realized how arrogant she had been before.


    Look at this nearly 30-meter-long giant body; there¡¯s no way she could deal with such an existence.


    Don¡¯t even mention herself and the few dozen guards behind her, the whole underground army she had before might not even be a match for him.


    A dragon of this size, regardless of the species, would be a catastrophe wherever it went.


    Hopefully, it was just passing by


    Just as Riley was thinking this way, she was devastated to find that the damned Silver Dragon¡¯s altitude above her head was rapidly dropping.


    Although reluctant to believe, the cruel reality was right before her eyes.This damn Silver Dragon is coming right at her!


    Escape! She must escape!


    This was Riley¡¯s only thought.


    Because she knew she could never defeat this Silver Dragon, just looking at its terrifying size made her gasp for breath.


    So, the first thing Riley thought of was to instruct her personal guards to stay behind and cover her escape while chaos ensued.


    But before she could put this idea into motion, a familiar and irresistible voice appeared in her mind.


    ¡°Riley, my devout child, you¡¯ve done well. Leave the rest to me!¡±


    That shriveled, hoarse voice ¨C Riley would never mistake it.


    It was the Spider Goddess Rose!


    At the same time, she knew what her goddess intended to do to her. The fear of death and the desire for survival instinctively caused a trace of resistance in her body.


    But for Rose, such weak resistance could be ignored outright.


    She didn¡¯t even bother to dwell on Riley¡¯s previous unfavorable battles or her present disrespect towards her.


    Because soon, Riley would be finished


    In extreme fear, Riley covered her head and tightly closed her eyes, her body trembling continuously.


    Her concerned guards around her closed in, wanting to ask what had happened.


    As a result, several black threads suddenly emerged from Riley¡¯s body, binding each surrounding Dore.


    At the same time, Riley¡¯s body finally stopped shaking, and her tightly closed eyes suddenly opened wide.


    Even though there were no changes to her face, her whole demeanor was entirely different from before. Even if her acquaintances saw her, they probably wouldn¡¯t recognize her as Riley.


    She had become the medium for Rose¡¯s advent to the continent.


    ¡°Silver Dragon  ¡±


    With a cold smile on her face, Rose, now possessing Riley¡¯s body, suddenly exerted force, pulling the nearby Dore bound by the black threads to her side.


    Afterward, these frightened Dore astonishingly dissolved into pure energy and easily merged into Rose¡¯s body.


    It wasn¡¯t until dozens of elite Dore were completely absorbed that Rose leisurely stretched her body. There was no significant change in her size compared to before.


    However, an indistinct black shadow appeared behind her, and her threat level within Otto¡¯s perception was constantly rising.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a loud noise, Otto had landed in front of Rose.


    Seeing the other party looking at him with great interest, Rose sneered, ¡°Finally, we meet again, Silver Dragon!¡±


    At this, Otto curled his lips, not liking the title.


    So, he casually replied, ¡°Yes, we meet again. I didn¡¯t expect so much excitement, and even unexpected surprises. Besides, you can call me Otto  ¡±


    The Silver Dragon¡¯s calm response in front of her puzzled Rose, as it seemed not to fear her at all.


    Could it be that their last encounter led him to mistakenly believe that she had no substantial strength?


    But that was just a special case. This time it was different.


    As the High Priest, Riley could be said to be one of the best vessels for her on this continent.


    If that was really the case, then she would use brutal facts to tell this damnable Silver Dragon what a true deity¡¯s greatness was!

 Chapter 287 - Chapter 287: 285 Art is an Explosion_1

    Chapter 287: 285 Art is an Explosion_1


    Translator: 549690339


    What bothered Rose slightly, however, was that this damn Silver Dragon seemed to have grown a lot bigger since they last met.


    The simplest way to measure a dragon¡¯s power was to look at its size.


    A Silver Dragon nearly thirty meters long, even among all dragons, would be considered a powerful presence in the Prime Material Plane.


    But compared to a god, it still fell short!


    Even though Rose was not her true self now, but merely an avatar infused with divine power through Riley¡¯s body, like a puppet.


    Of course, she only had a part of her divine power and will and no Godhead.


    No matter how crazy Rose was, she wouldn¡¯t dare to take such a risk, as she still had many enemies.


    Looking at the calm expression on Otto¡¯s face, Rose squinted her eyes and suddenly proposed, ¡°You said your name is Otto, right? To be honest, you¡¯re a rather strange Silver Dragon.


    But although weird dragons like you are rare in the multiverse, they¡¯re not unheard of.


    So far, I¡¯m quite interested in you, and the benevolent me can potentially forgive your past actions.¡±


    Rose, benevolent?


    Otto blinked, looking at Rose in surprise; those two words seemed like antonyms.


    However, before he could think more, Rose continued, ¡°Now there is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity in front of you, submit to me and offer me everything you have.


    As long as you do this, I can make you my divine emissary, and even later on, become one of my subordinate gods.¡±


    Well, Otto finally understood Rose¡¯s meaning; she was trying to persuade him to surrender himself.


    Both evil dragons and good dragons are inherently arrogant.


    Metallic dragons are generally better, showing respect for Bahamut.


    But the Color Dragons, once they go crazy, they wouldn¡¯t even listen to Tiamat.


    However, as it stands, few dragons are willing to be believers of non-dragon gods.


    If she could gain the belief of a powerful legendary dragon, or even a Variant Dragon, it would be a great face-saving thing for Rose.


    However, what she did not consider was that throughout the entire multiverse, any named and grown Variant Dragon was nothing short of uncontrollable.


    Bahamut and Tiamat themselves could hardly deal with these guys, let alone her.


    Otto found her proposal ridiculous, but Rose herself did not think so.


    With expectation in her eyes, Otto lowered his head, as if pondering something.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you time to consider, but not much!¡±


    As Rose squinted her eyes and stared intently at Otto, she quickly grew impatient.


    But soon, Otto raised his head, showing her a hearty smile.


    To be honest, seeing such a smile on a dragon¡¯s face was a little weird.


    But Rose seemed to like it, as in her eyes, the strange Silver Dragon seemed to be finally willing to submit to her.


    But soon, Otto ruthlessly slapped reality onto her face, showing her that she was wrong!


    When a frenzied column of Thunderflame swept over, Rose realized that Otto had not been pondering, but rather, he had been gathering his power for his breath weapon.


    Having gathered for so long, this time Otto¡¯s Thunderflame Breath¡¯s power had already reached its peak.


    Even a quite confident Rose, when confronted with the oncoming Thunderflame Breath, couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked.


    ¡°Damn Silver Dragon, how dare you fool me!¡±


    Amidst Rose¡¯s hoarse and furious voice, a pitch-black light curtain blocked in front of her.


    As the furious Thunderflame Breath touched the black light curtain, a violent explosion occurred.


    Although the movement was huge and looked scary, judging from the stable structure of the light curtain, it seemed unable to pose an effective threat to Rose.


    However, at this point, Rose was not without pressure, as cold sweat involuntarily seeped from her forehead.


    Obviously, maintaining the black light curtain defense against Otto¡¯s breath attack was not as easy as it seemed.


    As the two were in a stalemate, another identical head grew out from Otto¡¯s shoulder.


    Before long, the Furious Thunder Power had fully condensed and formed into a massive Chain Lightning, striking at the light curtain in front of Rose once more.


    Facing two powerful breath attacks simultaneously, even Rose felt great pressure.


    However, this was still within her tolerance range, and at the same time, she had enough energy to start preparing other divine spells.


    But what she didn¡¯t see was that behind Otto, a large bulge quietly formed at the same time.


    Not long after, a mini version of Otto flew out of the bulge.


    The small Otto had only been exposed for a short while before its whole body entered a semi-transparent state, and then quietly disappeared into the ground.


    At this moment, Rose¡¯s next divine spell was almost ready, but just as she was about to cast it, she suddenly sensed something emerging behind her.


    When she turned her head, she found a mini version of Otto grinning at her with its mouth open.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Before she could react, the mini Otto had plunged its claw directly into her own chest.


    Wait, this looks familiar


    By the time Rose finally remembered the scene from the last time she met Otto, her face turned pale, and she immediately tried to erect a black curtain behind her.


    However, it was too late.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    As a huge explosion resounded, a mushroom cloud full of artistic flair rose into the sky from where Rose stood.


    ¡°Tsk, art is Patrick Star


    Spit! Art is the explosion!¡±


    Seeing his sneak attack succeed, Otto chuckled as he walked forward, with another dragon head growing from his shoulder at the same time.


    The explosion caused by mini Otto¡¯s detonation was still going on, but Otto¡¯s main body was almost completely immune to most of the damage.


    Other than the sand and stones caused by the impact, both the flames and the lightning felt like tickling to him.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Otto¡¯s immunity to most of the damage, even he would have been seriously injured if he took such an explosion.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Suddenly, a piercing sound came from in front of Otto.


    Subsequently, a dark beam of light broke through the explosion¡¯s aftermath and accurately hit one of Otto¡¯s heads at the center.


    Even with Otto¡¯s terrifying defensive abilities, his entire head was instantly dissolved clean.


    If he hadn¡¯t caught the timing to tear off that head, it might have affected his other parts as well.

 Chapter 288 - Chapter 288: 286 The Head Keeps Dropping_1

    Chapter 288: 286 The Head Keeps Dropping_1


    Translator: 549690339


    As expected, even such an attack couldn¡¯t finish off Rose.


    This forced Otto to treat her even more cautiously.


    As the smokescreen slowly dissipated, Rose swayed her waist and gracefully emerged from the haze.


    Although more than half of her clothes had been torn, exposing her alluring body, Otto clearly had no interest in observing it at this time.


    As a new head grew back on Otto¡¯s shoulder, some changes also occurred in Rose¡¯s body.


    A black curtain wrapped around her lower body, and at the same time, the covered area began to swell rapidly.


    In no time, her slender and graceful legs disappeared, replaced by a gigantic and ugly spider.


    ¡°Silver Dragon, you¡¯ve spurned my goodwill. Now, it¡¯s time for you to meet your end!¡±


    Rose¡¯s hoarse and unpleasant voice had barely fallen when her body swiftly expanded, soon becoming almost the same size as Otto¡¯s.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    A wide web suddenly shot out from the disgusting mouthparts of the black spider, wrapping around Otto. To Rose¡¯s surprise, Otto didn¡¯t dodge or evade it.


    Consequently, Otto was completely enveloped by the giant web, and a silk thread connected the web¡¯s waist to the black spider¡¯s mouthparts.


    Rose forcefully pulled the somewhat immobile Otto towards her, though she was puzzled as to why the web had such an effect.


    Apart from its restraining properties, the giant web was also highly poisonous.


    As Otto was pulled closer and closer, poisonous insects appeared around Rose, following the spatial fluctuations.


    However, Otto remained unresponsive despite the situation.


    ¡°Have you been stupefied by my majestic form?¡±


    A disdainful smile appeared on Rose¡¯s face. She then raised her right hand, enveloped by a pitch-black energy.


    The energy expanded rapidly, using her palm as a medium, eventually forming a black-energy giant hand several times larger than Otto¡¯s head.


    She planned to use this enormous hand to tear off the disgusting triplet of heads from the Silver Dragon before her!


    Just as she prepared to do so, she was shocked to find the Silver Dragon in the web struggling to bite one of its other heads.


    What was it doing  ?


    Had the Silver Dragon truly gone mad?


    At the same time, she realized that there was a peculiar golden chain connecting her and Otto.


    For some reason, an uneasiness suddenly filled Rose.


    As her unease grew stronger, Otto had already bitten off one of his heads and swallowed it whole.


    At the same time, a strange energy followed the golden chain and flowed towards Rose.


    This thing didn¡¯t seem to be good, so Rose instinctively tried to grab the golden chain with her enormous black hand.


    However, the golden chain seemed to have no physical form and was just like an illusion, her black hand swiping through it.


    Ultimately, she could only watch as the peculiar energy flowed into her body through the golden chain.


    In that instant, an unbearable pain suddenly shot through her neck, and Rose found her vision spiraling and changing constantly.


    Her head had inexplicably been severed!


    Clearly, the culprit was none other than the Silver Dragon before her. Although she didn¡¯t know how it had achieved this feat, thinking that she could be defeated by this alone was extremely naive.


    A mocking expression filled Rose¡¯s face as thin threads emerged from the wound on her neck, connecting her body to her flying head.


    Given some time, she would soon return to her original state.


    However, Otto hadn¡¯t been relying on this alone to defeat her.


    Licking the corner of his mouth, Otto¡¯s body was enveloped in intense flames.


    With just a little effort, the giant web binding him was easily shattered into pieces.


    He had been pretending the entire time.


    At this point, Otto wasn¡¯t far from Rose.


    Without any hesitation, his triplet of heads opened their huge mouths and bit at Rose¡¯s body.


    Of course, Otto didn¡¯t forget to use his absorption ability.


    To maximize his advantage while Rose¡¯s head and body were separated, a chilling cold began to seep out from Otto¡¯s body.


    With just a slight touch, the giant spider legs below were frozen into icicles.


    Meanwhile, the triplet of dragon heads above began to feast.


    Shocked, Rose, whose head hadn¡¯t reconnected to her body, watched the events unfold before her, finding it unbelievable for a moment.


    Despite her current form being an avatar, the audacious Silver Dragon dared to devour a deity?


    It was truly inconceivable!


    But it was undoubtedly happening!


    Immediately after, Rose was filled with boundless rage!


    But her anger was useless. In Otto¡¯s eyes, she was nothing more than an ugly spider.


    Although it was a bit disgusting, he had eaten far worse things in his time.


    Even if the taste wasn¡¯t particularly pleasant, Otto didn¡¯t stop eating.


    In just a short while, most of Rose¡¯s spider body had already been devoured by Otto.


    Although Rose had divine power protecting her, even that divine power became the best supplement under Otto¡¯s ferocious bite.


    By the time Rose¡¯s head finally reconnected to her body, she hadn¡¯t even had the chance to unleash her fury before one of Otto¡¯s heads glanced at her dismissively.


    That look was full of contempt and disdain.


    This only served to further enrage the already extremely furious Rose, but before she could unleash her long-prepared divine spell, Otto bit off one of his own heads again.


    It was then that Rose realized that the detestable golden chain still connected her and the Silver Dragon.


    Could it be


    As a foreboding feeling filled Rose¡¯s heart, the all too familiar special energy flowed into her body through the golden chain.


    Then, the enchanting head soared skyward once more.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh!!!¡±


    With a furious scream, Rose roared, ¡°Damned Silver Dragon, I will never let you off!¡±


    Threats? As if anyone cared


    Otto rolled his eyes at Rose, but didn¡¯t stop eating.

 Chapter 289 - Chapter 289: 287 Blasphemy Against the Deity_1

    Chapter 289: 287 Blasphemy Against the Deity_1


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Damn Silver Dragon, you¡¯re blaspheming the gods!


    Soon, you will die in my wrath, and your soul will serve in my divine kingdom for eternity, never to be freed!¡±


    As for Rose¡¯s words, Otto obviously didn¡¯t care, just trying to scare people.


    And Rose¡¯s head, due to irresistible factors, had been pulling back and forth in the air with her body all along.


    Even when the black silk threads pulled her head back to her body, the cycle would start all over again.


    Although Otto found it tiresome to gnaw on his own head.


    At this, the great Spider Goddess Rose was extremely angry but also helpless.


    And she had to admit that with her current avatar¡¯s strength, she really couldn¡¯t do anything to Otto.


    Though cutting off her head wouldn¡¯t make her avatar die, it made her unable to control her body.


    Like this, amidst a torrent of vicious curses and insults, Rose watched as her body was quickly devoured by the damned Silver Dragon.


    Slowly, after never getting a response from Otto, Rose tired of cursing and didn¡¯t bother to think of any new words.


    ¡°Silver Dragon, I¡¯ll remember you. Next time, you won¡¯t be so lucky!¡±


    At this point, Rose¡¯s avatar was just a single head left.


    The rest of her body had already relocated to another place.


    About Rose¡¯s last fierce words, Otto sneered, ¡°Great Spider Goddess, I told you before, you can call me Otto.


    I hope you¡¯ll remember that name, so you don¡¯t get the wrong dragon later.


    As for me, I¡¯ll be waiting for your advent in Nolan Forest. You shouldn¡¯t keep me waiting too long!


    But your avatar is really too weak. With this little strength, it¡¯s not just about killing me, I¡¯m guessing many believers¡¯ faith in you will collapse.


    Maybe next time you can consider putting some Godhead fragments in your avatar, maybe that way you could kill me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember you, Otto  ¡±


    After finishing this sentence, Rose¡¯s head turned into gray powder and dissipated into the air.


    You must know, Otto¡¯s absorption ability had been activated all along.


    It took so long to absorb her head, proving Rose¡¯s avatar was actually very strong.


    At least, much stronger than Storm Titan Lars Lait.


    Previously, Otto¡¯s suggestion to Rose to put some Godhead in her avatar was just to dig a pit for her.


    If Rose actually did that, and even let that kind of avatar appear in Nolan Forest


    Believe it or not, without Otto intervening, Konoheim would go after Rose like a starving dog that smelled meat.


    This is a rare opportunity for them, the local demigods.


    Even if Konoheim doesn¡¯t make a move, other demigods who smell the scent may arrive in time.


    Of course, Rose can enhance her avatar¡¯s strength further, or directly descend in her true form, but she can¡¯t bear the consequences.


    As long as one knows a little about the deities, they may seem powerful, but they aren¡¯t that terrifying, indomitable existence.


    Because essentially, gods and humans are alike, they also have their circles.


    Especially for a deity like Spider Goddess Rose, there are definitely numerous mighty gods who are her enemies or even despise her.


    As long as she shows even a slight flaw, Rose¡¯s eternal enemies will mercilessly destroy her.


    At this point, the unforeseen threat posed by Rose had been resolved by Otto without much trouble.


    Honestly, for the current Otto, Rose didn¡¯t seem that terrifying.


    Moreover, after feasting just now, he felt extremely tired.


    After consuming Rose¡¯s avatar, even the abundant divine power made him feel stuffed.


    Shaking his dizzy head slightly, Otto casually used the Communication Scale to greet Saru, then quickly flew in the direction of the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    After absorbing Rose¡¯s avatar, the fatigue was indeed intense.


    To speed up his flight, Otto grew numerous round holes behind him.


    Then, flames and lightning burst out of these holes, pushing Otto¡¯s flying speed to the extreme.


    Yellow Sand City.


    At this time, the situation in the city had been completely stabilized.


    Under Gaz¡¯s command, the monsters of the Soaring Dragon Legion were orderly cleaning up the battlefield.


    Saying it¡¯s cleaning up the battlefield, the methods were rather simple and crude.


    Edible ones, such as Dore and many creatures from the underground, were torn apart and swallowed by the exhausted and hungry monsters after a fierce battle.


    Inedible ones, such as the Undead or poisonous corpses, were burned together to prevent them from being converted into undead later on.


    Apart from the Soaring Dragon Legion¡¯s monsters, the Dwarf Paladins were sitting on the ground, drinking and eating meat, while the white-robed spellcasters were walking around the city.


    As streaks of pure white light shone onto different monsters, the corpse poison left after fighting the undead was immediately cleansed.


    For the undead, the Power of Holy Light is like their all-around nemesis.


    At this time, Gaz, who was standing on the city wall again, looked at the distance and sighed, seeming a bit unhappy.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Saru walked to Gaz¡¯s side, looking at him with some confusion.


    Although both Gaz and Saru had more or less some injuries on them, they were all minor scratches, and the enemy forces, several times the size of Yellow Sand City¡¯s defenders, had been dealt with.


    Saru really didn¡¯t know what Gaz had to worry about.


    Glancing at Saru, Gaz pointed to the distance and said, ¡°If I remember correctly, we seem to have let some Dore escape. It¡¯s a pity  ¡±


    Hearing this, Saru shook his head and laughed, ¡°Just now, the great Silver Dragon Lord contacted me through the Communication Scale. He¡¯d been watching the situation in Yellow Sand City from the air and said he was very satisfied with our performance.


    As for those Dore who escaped earlier, His Majesty has already crushed them all!¡±


    ¡°Really  ?¡±


    Gaz¡¯s eyes widened, and after a while, he said, ¡°Truly worthy of the great Silver Dragon Lord! Comparing to His Majesty, we are still too insignificant!¡±


    With that, he looked towards Black Gold City, and said to Saru, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s time for us to counterattack?¡±

 Chapter 290 - Chapter 290: 288 The Guardian of the Dragon Tomb_1

    Chapter 290: 288 The Guardian of the Dragon Tomb_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Black Gold City.


    Perhaps it could already be renamed Skeleton Tower.


    After many days of cultivation, the entire Black Gold City had been connected together by white or withered yellow bones, becoming the base of the towering bone tower.


    At the top of the tower, the Death Lord sat motionless on his throne, like a statue.


    Suddenly, within his pitch-black faceplate, a sinister ghostly flame ignited.


    The Death Lord¡¯s eerie and terrifying voice echoed within the empty Bone Hall.


    ¡°Landry, have you failed  ¡±


    The Death Lord shook his head slightly and murmured, ¡°It seems that Silver Dragon is more difficult to deal with than I thought  ¡±


    However, he quickly stood up from the throne and coldly said, ¡°For now, I will let you run rampant for a while. Once I have dealt with this matter, it will be your turn.¡±


    As soon as his words fell, there came a crisp knock at the door from outside the Bone Hall.


    With the Death Lord¡¯s permission, a Lich slowly and eerily floated in from outside.


    This was the Lich Catherine who had built the previous portal for the Death Lord. She seemed to have no significant changes since then.


    Recently, she had been working on a task assigned by the Death Lord.


    Due to the severe lack of corpses and creatures in the Dragon Bone Wasteland that could be converted, the Death Lord asked her to find a solution.


    Although she was initially at a loss, she eventually found an ideal location.


    In the Dragon Bone Wasteland, aside from many city-states that worshipped freedom and trade, there lived numerous monster lords.


    Among them, the most powerful were the Blue Dragons.


    Since ancient times, the Dragon Bone Wasteland has been one of the favorite habitats of the Blue Dragons on the continent.


    The Soaring Dragon Legion¡¯s cleanup campaign in the Dragon Bone Wasteland mostly ignored these Blue Dragons, only warning their subordinates at most.


    Some Blue Dragons that saw the reality led their subordinates, took all their belongings, and quickly moved to other places to avoid trouble temporarily.


    However, there were always one or two stubborn fools who stayed in the Dragon Bone Wasteland and refused to move.


    In their view, the Undead were nothing more than lowly beings and could not pose any threat to the noble and powerful dragons.


    Typically, such thoughts belonged to a fool who hadn¡¯t seen the world, at most reaching the level of an adult dragon.


    Frankly, adult Blue Dragons were powerful. However, for the Death Lord and his elite Undead, as long as they made an effort, it wasn¡¯t difficult to deal with them.


    Previously, the bones used for Undead conversion in Black Gold City were mostly provided by these stubborn Blue Dragons and their subordinates.


    All these matters were handled by Catherine.


    While conducting the Undead conversion ceremony for the second adult Blue Dragon, she acquired shocking news by reading its soul.


    In a certain area of the Dragon Bone Wasteland, a dragon tomb was hidden.


    Many dragons had been buried there for a long time, with a complete variety of species.


    The name of this desert came from this fact, but nowadays, few people knew about it other than the Blue Dragons living here.


    Upon learning this news, Catherine excitedly led a team to the location herself.


    Unfortunately, there were still several powerful Dragon Soul Guardians present.


    They were powerful, with astonishing magical attainments, and Catherine and her Undead subordinates couldn¡¯t deal with them.


    So, she reported this matter to the Death Lord, who showed great interest in it.


    Now, she would lead the Death Lord to the dragon tomb.


    And the Death Lord went alone. Except for Catherine, who was there as a guide, he didn¡¯t even bring a single skeleton frame, let alone an Undead army or personal guards.


    All he carried was his terrifying heavy hammer.


    Truth be told, even Catherine felt shocked upon seeing the Death Lord¡¯s unique weapon.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why such a powerful Lich would carry such an unconventional heavy weapon.


    Additionally, she hadn¡¯t seen the Death Lord in action for a long time.


    Thus, she was somewhat excited and looking forward to this mission.


    The location of the dragon tomb was extremely remote, and the Death Lord had never been a patient traveler.


    Knowing this, Catherine considerately prepared a portal that would greatly reduce travel time for the Death Lord.


    Only a wealthy person like the Death Lord would build such a portal that would only be used once.


    After several spatial distortions and turns, Catherine led the Death Lord to a dark underground cave.


    Although the light was dim here, the surrounding space was astonishingly large.


    Upon arriving, the Death Lord looked around and soon discovered an ancient, large-scale Magic Array next to the portal beneath his feet.


    Beyond that, there was nothing else.


    It seemed that this was the only way for the dead dragons to come to this tomb.


    After studying the Magic Array for a while, the Death Lord quickly understood its operational mode.


    This Magic Array was usually inactive. For it to be activated, just a single pure dragon breath was needed, regardless of power.


    This clever design could repel most of those who harbored malicious intentions towards the dragon tomb.


    Unfortunately for the Dragon Soul Guardians, Catherine had acquired the breath of two Blue Dragons, which made it no trouble for her. She even marked the coordinates of the location to create a large sword portal.


    Without needing any further explanation from Catherine, the Death Lord, carrying his heavy hammer, proceeded towards the interior of the dragon tomb.


    As for Catherine, she cautiously followed behind the Death Lord.


    Although her strength was considerable, being a Legend at the very least, she couldn¡¯t help but worry about the powerful Dragon Soul Guardians, fearing that a moment of carelessness could risk her life.


    Before the Death Lord could walk much further, a crimson Magic Array appeared beneath his feet.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    First came a massive explosion, followed by a ball of scorching flames that enveloped the Death Lord completely.


    The blazing fire swirled around the Death Lord, creating a horrifying scene.


    ¡°Lowly Undead, you dare to desecrate the sacred dragon tomb again! The fire shall purify your filthy bodies and souls!¡±


    An elderly, dignified voice echoed around Death Lord. As the flames burned even brighter, a disdainful smile emerged on Catherine¡¯s face behind him.

 Chapter 291 - Chapter 291: 289 Blasphemy Against the True Dragon_1

    Chapter 291: 289 Blasphemy Against the True Dragon_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Without a doubt, this was a high-level spell. Even for a high-ranking undead like Caterin, a witch demon who had stepped into the realm of Legend, being hit by such an attack was not to be taken lightly.


    This was an attack powerful enough to be lethal. Even with proper defense, being severely injured was inevitable.


    However, if the target of this attack was the Death Lord, it would be a completely different story.


    At this moment, the Death Lord¡¯s body was forged from a variety of precious magical materials, providing him with a strong defense and an extremely high resistance to magical damage.


    If it was a spell attack below the Legend level, he could be immune to it entirely.


    Indeed, as Caterin perceived, the seemingly devastating fire spell dealt very minimal damage to the Death Lord.


    Not long after, the attacking Dragon Soul Guard noticed that something was amiss.


    ¡°This is impossible  ¡±


    The surprised old voice echoed through the spacious tomb, while the Death Lord¡¯s majestic figure slowly emerged from the raging flames.


    The scorching flames not only did not harm him, but they had also made his armor-like body surface even smoother and brighter.


    The attack from the Dragon Soul Guard had actually helped the Death Lord rid his body of impurities, making it look like he had been given a special bath.


    ¡°It seems that I should thank you  ¡±


    The Death Lord looked at his shining armor, his tone filled with sarcasm.


    Meanwhile, behind a huge stone wall not far away, a semi-transparent shadow began to flash in panic.


    Faintly, the figure of an enormous dragon was visible.


    Apparently, he was the Dragon Soul Guard who had attacked the Death Lord earlier.


    At this moment, however, he was clearly frightened by the Death Lord¡¯s performance. His figure flickered and wavered, drifting deeper into the tomb.


    Seeing that things were not going well, he prepared to escape.


    Perhaps the other Dragon Soul Guards would have a way to deal with this ironclad adversary.


    However, the Death Lord had no intention of stopping him, even though the opponent¡¯s movements were clearly visible to him.


    Watching the Death Lord let his enemy go, Caterin couldn¡¯t help but look at her master with confusion.


    However, she didn¡¯t dare to ask the reason, knowing that the Death Lord must have his own rationale.


    In any case, it was not her place as a servant to interfere too much.


    Although the Death Lord let the Dragon Soul Guard leave, he slowly walked in the direction they were retreating from.


    Suddenly, the Death Lord asked, ¡°Caterin, didn¡¯t you say earlier that there were more than one Dragon Soul Guards guarding this place?¡±


    Caterin was slightly startled, then quickly nodded to confirm.


    Then, the Death Lord sneered, ¡°Searching for them one by one would be too much of a hassle. It¡¯s better to wait for them all to come to my door!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Caterin finally understood the Death Lord¡¯s intentions.


    The scenery of the Dragon Tomb was desolate. Apart from the broken stones and ruins, there were dark and damp stone walls, quite fitting the aesthetic of an undead being.


    Walking along the way, the Death Lord kept nodding in approval as he observed the surroundings.


    In his view, this place was ideal for setting up an Undead Transformation Field.As for whether or not he would offend the dragon race, it was not within his scope of consideration.


    After all, undead creatures were usually enemies of almost all other living beings.


    Sure enough, it was a dragon graveyard. Soon, the Death Lord saw the skeletal remains of a Blue Dragon nearby.


    However, this Blue Dragon seemed to have died due to an accident, rather than reaching the end of its life and dying naturally.


    This could be seen from its body length of only about fifteen meters.


    This should be the corpse of an adult Blue Dragon, which may have been killed by some enthusiastic dragon-slaying warriors or died in territorial disputes among its own kind.


    But the Death Lord didn¡¯t care about the past of this Blue Dragon; for him, it was just an excellent material.


    Hence, the Death Lord looked at the skeletal remains of the Blue Dragon interestedly, and the dark ghostly flame under his face mask seemed to burn even more intensely.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    With a crisp sound, the Death Lord forcefully smashed the heavy hammer he had on his shoulder into the ground.


    The primarily hard rock surface of the dragon graveyard was forcefully smashed, creating a deep pit and spider-web like cracks.


    The eerie ghost flame burned on the pitch-black metal hammerhead and then spread to the somewhat moist ground and continued to crawl toward the Blue Dragon¡¯s skeleton beside it.


    When the faint eerie ghost flame touched the Blue Dragon¡¯s bones, the flames suddenly magnified, and in no time, they completely enveloped the already withered and yellowed dragon bones.


    As the flames burned more and more vigorously, a faint blue flame ignited in the center of the Blue Dragon¡¯s skull.


    ¡°Crack  ¡±


    Suddenly, the Blue Dragon¡¯s skull opened and closed, followed by its slender neck, which began to twist around.


    Slowly, the commotion grew, and the skeleton of the Blue Dragon had been transformed by the Death Lord into an Undead Dragon.


    With the sound of sand and bones rubbing against each other, the Undead Dragon, half-buried in the ground, finally broke free from the confines of the earth.


    After shaking off various debris from its body, the Undead Blue Dragon raised its head, and accompanied by a hoarse and terrifying roar, a bolt of Chain Lightning mixed with eerie ghost flames directly struck the top of the dragon graveyard.


    ¡°Rumble  ¡±


    With a loud noise, some broken stones fell from the top of the dragon graveyard.


    Although the Undead Blue Dragon still retained some of its former abilities and spray weapons, the effect of this Lightning Breath seemed somewhat unsatisfactory for the Death Lord.


    In simple terms, it was a bit weak


    But it was better than nothing. The Death Lord shook his head slightly, apparently not taking this newly-transformed Undead Blue Dragon seriously.


    However, at that moment, with the Death Lord at the center, the surrounding magical fluctuations suddenly became chaotic.


    Faint static sparks began to spread on the surface of the Death Lord¡¯s body, and then the electric sparks grew bigger and bigger until they turned into a terrifying pillar of thunder, enveloping the Death Lord inside.


    ¡°Lowly undead, you dare defile the remains of a True Dragon!¡±


    With an angry voice coming from not too far away, gusts of cold wind blew from that direction, and in no time, the just-transformed Undead Blue Dragon turned into an ice sculpture.


    Then, a giant icicle flew over, directly breaking the ice-sculpted Undead Blue Dragon in half, and the collapsed dragon body turned into powder due to the impact.


    The newly born Undead Blue Dragon died at the hands of the guardian protecting the dragon graveyard before it could see the light of day again.


    It was not strong before its transformation and had become even weaker after becoming an Undead, making it impossible for it to withstand such an attack.

 Chapter 293 - Chapter 293: 291 Best Low Moment_1

    Chapter 293: 291 Best Low Moment_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    The sky was just brightening, and Otto had just awoken from a long sleep.


    Devouring Rose¡¯s avatar had given him great help, so this time, his sleep had been much longer than usual.


    Glancing at the calendar placed in the center of the Council Chamber, he knew he had probably slept for half a month.


    As he slightly moved his somewhat stiff muscles, a series of crisp crackling sounds emerged.


    Suddenly, Otto frowned slightly and looked down at the Blackstone Platform covered with jewels underneath him.


    Strangely, he felt that the Blackstone Platform had shrunk quite a bit below him


    No, more accurately, his dragon body had grown much larger.


    Using the Blackstone platform as a reference, Otto¡¯s full body length had probably exceeded thirty meters by now.


    Generally speaking, only dragons that have reached the level of an Ancient Dragon or higher can have such a size.


    And Otto? It goes without saying


    Even though he had just awakened from his long sleep, Otto did not feel the slightest bit tired. It seemed that Sofia had taken good care of him during this time.


    Thinking of this, a faint smile appeared on the corner of Otto¡¯s mouth.


    Then, he habitually wanted to call for Saru, but after realizing that the Communication Scale had no response, he remembered that the old Lizardman was still with Gaz in the Dragon Bone Wasteland.


    So, he had to resort to his backup, calling for the Quilboar Longfang.


    During Saru¡¯s absence, this Quilboar was able to manage the Land of the Soaring Dragon on his own, making Otto very satisfied.


    After hearing a few recent reports on the Land of the Soaring Dragon, Otto nodded in satisfaction.


    Generally speaking, apart from the minor troubles of daily chores, the development of the Land of the Soaring Dragon and its surroundings was very normal.


    Those who had been forcibly relocated to Nolan Forest caused some disturbances afterward, but they were all suppressed by Krom.


    However, in the end, Longfang suddenly showed hesitation as if he had something to say but couldn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Otto looked at the Quilboar curiously and continued, ¡°Is there something you can¡¯t say?¡±


    Seeing this, Longfang shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s a problem in the Dragon Bone Wasteland. Saru and Gaz were defeated  ¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Otto, with wide eyes in surprise, had just returned from the Dragon Bone Wasteland not long ago.


    Just the battle in Yellow Sand City had annihilated a large number of undead and underground armies; the situation should have been great, but in the blink of an eye, everything had been reversed. How


    Or, did the Death Lord personally take action?


    Without waiting for Otto to ask, Longfang immediately explained, ¡°For some reason, a large number of Undead Dragons suddenly appeared in the Dragon Bone Wasteland with powerful strength.


    Other than Holy Knights and Holy Light Priests, there are few in the Soaring Dragon Legion that can effectively deal with them.¡±


    ¡°Undead Dragons, and a large number of them?¡±


    Otto felt like his worldview had some issues when suddenly dragon corpses became so cheap.


    As far as he knew, Moray had gone to great lengths just to obtain the corpses and souls of two giant dragons back then.


    With a solemn face, Otto stared at Longfang and asked, ¡°By large number   how many Undead Dragons are there in the Dragon Bone Wasteland?¡±


    Longfang swallowed and continued, ¡°According to the information Saru and the others sent back, there might be more than a hundred  ¡±


    ¡°More than a hundred?¡±


    Otto¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°So, did the Death Lord dig into the dragon¡¯s ancestral tomb  wait¡­¡±


    At this point, Otto asked with confusion, ¡°Dragon Bone Wasteland   Where is Konoheim? Find him for me!¡±


    ¡°No need to look, I¡¯m already here!¡±


    Before Longfang could take a step, the middle-aged man Konoheim had slowly walked in.


    ¡°I already know about this matter! There is indeed an ancient dragon tomb in the Dragon Bone Wasteland, and a Dragon Soul Guardian there used to be a friend of mine.


    Well    although he himself is unwilling to admit it.¡±


    His expression looked very cold. Although he had lived for countless years, Konoheim still felt great anger at the Death Lord¡¯s desecration of the true dragon¡¯s remains.


    Even though it was just the bones of some Color Dragons that were treated this way.


    Initially, Otto was considering whether to personally go to the Dragon Bone Wasteland, but it seemed that now it might not be necessary for him to take action to solve this.


    Looking at Konoheim, Otto also sternly accused, ¡°The Death Lord¡¯s filthy and despicable actions must be punished!¡±


    Then, the conversation turned, and Otto hesitated, ¡°But you know, that¡¯s more than a hundred Undead Dragons. Although the strength of the Undead Dragons is generally inferior to their living counterparts, no one can guarantee if there won¡¯t be troublesome creatures like Dragon Witch Monsters among them   ¡±


    Looking at Otto, Konoheim actually laughed.


    After spending so many days together, he had figured out the temperament of this weird Silver Dragon.


    This shameless fellow did not care about the dignity of True Dragons, but only about his own interests.


    In some ways, he was even purer than True Dragons.


    ¡°The movement of more than a hundred Undead Dragons appearing at the same time is simply too big, this news cannot be hidden, let alone, that bastard Death Lord doesn¡¯t even want to hide it  ¡±


    At this point, Konoheim¡¯s expression was very strange.


    Honestly speaking, even he did not have the courage to go against the world like this.


    The atmosphere had become somewhat silent for a moment. To be honest, even Otto somewhat admired the Death Lord at this point.


    Although he had been making big moves recently, all of these moves were made after considering the development of his own strength and influence.


    Even devouring True Dragons was done sneakily behind everyone¡¯s back, while the Death Lord seemed to directly tell all of the giant dragons in the world that he had dug into their ancestral tombs


    Next, Konoheim looked at Otto and sighed, continuing, ¡°I¡¯m going back to the Dragon Bone Wasteland first, after all, according to the dragon race¡¯s perspective, I¡¯m also considered the owner of this place.


    It won¡¯t be long before I should receive some visitors.¡±


    Otto chuckled, ¡°Let me guess, the first to arrive will definitely be a Golden Dragon!¡±


    The self-proclaimed righteous dragon species wouldn¡¯t ignore the Death Lord¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Perhaps  ¡±


    Konoheim looked at Otto with a complicated expression, ¡°In the meantime, you¡¯d better keep a low profile.


    More than a hundred Undead Dragons is not a small number.


    Both Color Dragons and Metal Dragons will probably send quite a lot of help, if they learn about your deeds  ¡±


    Otto nodded, understanding Konoheim¡¯s meaning.

 Chapter 294 - Chapter 294: 292 Justice Will Prevail_1

    Chapter 294: 292 Justice Will Prevail_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Undead are natural enemies of all living beings, and Otto himself is no exception.


    In this world, most dragons wouldn¡¯t tolerate his existence once they knew what he¡¯d done in the past.


    However, now that he has grown up, there are fewer and fewer opponents in the Prime Material Plane that can pose a slight threat to him.


    Now, it¡¯s a perfect opportunity to take advantage of the Death Lord and see how strong the other forces on this continent are.


    Soon after, Konoheim left the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    His next destination was the Dragon Bone Wasteland.


    Watching him leave, Otto said to Longfang, who was waiting in silence nearby, ¡°Are those bastards Gaz and Saru still alive?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, they are currently leading the defeated Soaring Dragon Legion to retreat to Yellow Sand City.


    At present, Saru is seriously injured, but with the care of Holy Light Priests, it¡¯s only a matter of time before he recovers.¡±


    ¡°Retreat?¡±


    Otto heard an interesting word.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty, they once tried to lead the Soaring Dragon Legion to advance forward, hoping to occupy more city-states and territories   ¡±


    The idea was good, but the results weren¡¯t as expected.


    Otto understood the eagerness of Gaz and Saru to achieve something, but no one could have anticipated the sudden appearance of over a hundred Undead Dragons by the Death Lord.


    ¡°Send them my latest order.¡±


    Otto found a more comfortable position to lie on the increasingly smaller Blackstone Platform and continued speaking to Longfang, ¡°From now on, they are forbidden from attacking proactively. The main force must stay in Yellow Sand City and not leave!


    Then have them send Lizardman Scouts or Hawkmen to observe the recent situation in the Dragon Bone Wasteland as much as possible.


    If I¡¯m not mistaken, it won¡¯t be long before the Dragon Bone Wasteland will welcome a large number of dragons.


    Find the right time and let Gaz or Saru give some Evil Dragons some followers as needed, always staying informed of their movements!¡±


    After receiving the command, Longfang went to arrange for the messenger. Due to the long distance, the communication scale had become ineffective.


    Looking at the now empty Council Chamber, Otto squinted into the distance, his thoughts drifting out.


    Speaking of which, he hadn¡¯t eaten a Metal Dragon yet


    Perhaps, this might be a great opportunity for him as well.


    After that, time slowly passed.


    During this time, Otto¡¯s days were relatively leisurely.


    Every day was spent eating, sleeping, and occasionally teasing Sofia when she suddenly showed up.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was just his imagination, but lately, Otto felt that Sofia looked increasingly feminine and charming.


    Thinking it might be due to his rapid physical development, Otto didn¡¯t pay it much attention.


    Before he realized it, another half month had passed.


    Today, Otto was having a casual conversation with Moray in the Council Chamber.


    Maybe because Konoheim had already left the Land of the Soaring Dragon, Moray¡¯s personality became increasingly inflated.


    ¡°Hah! Arrogant dragons and low-level undead. These brainless fools are a perfect match!¡±


    The demonic face on the gemstone of the bizarre Soul Eater Wand appeared smug and arrogant.


    With some resignation, Otto looked at the bastard, thinking that he would never have dared to be so bold if Konoheim were still here.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always had a question  ¡±


    ¡°Ask away! The great Legendary Lich Moray knows everything!¡±


    Otto¡¯s mouth twitched, suppressing the impulse to punch him, and asked, ¡°How strong is the Death Lord anyway? His current actions are undoubtedly declaring war on the entire dragon race.


    Take Konoheim as an example. If they were to fight, who do you think would win?¡±


    ¡°The Death Lord!¡±


    Moray gave the answer without hesitation.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because any spell that Konoheim is good at is useless against the Death Lord, and even if he were to confront him in his true form, the Death Lord has melee skills that are on par with top Legendary Warriors.


    With a combination of various insidious and unpredictable magical attacks, Konoheim has no chance of winning!¡±


    As he said this, Moray¡¯s face was full of confidence, as if he were talking about himself rather than the Death Lord.


    However, in some ways, the Death Lord and Moray were indeed the same person.


    Yet, Otto found it difficult to agree with this point.


    If Konoheim couldn¡¯t defeat the Death Lord, could he do it by relying on himself?


    Even now, when standing next to Konoheim, he felt that the Brass Dragon, who had lived for an unknown number of years, was unfathomable.


    Even Rose¡¯s incarnation hadn¡¯t given him this feeling.


    Before Otto could delve further into this matter, Longfang hurried in from outside, followed by Sofia and Welin.


    Sofia was not a surprise; she still occasionally appeared alongside her mother, hiding in a corner studying something.


    Welin, on the other hand, had disappeared for a long time after Konoheim left the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    And this time, she appeared before Otto in the form of a blue-haired girl.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Setting aside the two beauties for now, Otto focused his attention on Longfang.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Longfang bowed respectfully to Otto and continued, ¡°According to the information from Yellow Sand City, a large number of dragons have arrived in the Dragon Bone Wasteland.


    Most of them are Metal Dragons, with over forty of them in a rough estimate.


    There are fewer Color Dragons, only eighteen, but since we¡¯ve planted some monsters as their followers, our knowledge of their numbers is more accurate.¡±


    Upon hearing Longfang¡¯s words, Otto¡¯s eyes lit up.


    My, so many dragons, if he seizes the opportunity, he might be able to get many new ingredients he¡¯s never tasted before.


    Before Otto could think more, Longfang added, ¡°Among the Metal Dragons, Silver Dragons are the most numerous. Moreover, they¡¯ve brought many famous heroes from the human world and other parts of the continent.¡±


    Well, that didn¡¯t sound surprising.


    Silver Dragons were called Virtuous Dragons mainly because they often provided assistance and investment to righteous warriors before they grew up.


    So, other than Otto the freak, if one provoked a Silver Dragon, the likely consequence would be getting pummeled by a group of strong believers in righteousness led by the dragon¡¯s elders.

 Chapter 295 - Chapter 295: 293 Sleep Together Tonight_1

    Chapter 295: 293 Sleep Together Tonight_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Dragon Bone Wasteland.


    One month after Otto left, this place had gone through earth-shattering changes.


    Currently, most of the Dragon Bone Wasteland was occupied by the Death Lord and his undead minions, who were building skeleton towers on the ruins of the former city-states.


    Due to a limited number of living creatures and corpses in the Dragon Bone Wasteland because of Otto, most of the Death Lord¡¯s subsequent forces were transported from the Dark Domain through portals in the rifts.


    Apart from the Death Lord, dragons gathered here recently were the other major power in the Dragon Bone Wasteland.


    These dragons were divided into Color Dragons and Metal Dragon factions, the latter of which were currently entrenched in the ruins of a city-state called Har City.


    In addition to Konoheim, they also enthusiastically supported a powerful Golden Dragon named Golden Flash of Fire, Gorden.


    It was said that he was a renowned justice messenger on the continent and seemed to have participated in the battle against demonic invasions in the past.


    The reason they chose this place was that the city-state was relatively intact and could accommodate many righteous warriors from various parts of the continent.


    Even now, more and more heroic role models were paying their own way to join the Metal Dragons in their crusade against the evil undead.


    Compared to the Metal Dragons, the Color Dragons seemed somewhat shabby.


    Even among the Color Dragons, they didn¡¯t get along with each other. The arrogant and self-centered evil dragons wouldn¡¯t easily submit to others.


    So these Color Dragons, even after arriving in the Dragon Bone Wasteland, just brought their dependents with them, found a place to squat, and attacked the undead according to their mood.


    It was precisely because of their extremely loose state that Saru and Gaz easily infiltrated many of their dependents with spies.


    However, since they came alone to the Dragon Bone Wasteland to cause trouble for the Death Lord, it also meant that these Color Dragons had great confidence in their strength.


    At the very least, they were all at the level of ancient dragons or higher.


    Aside from the Death Lord and dragons, the last and currently most low-key force was the Soaring Dragon Legion stationed in Yellow Sand City.


    Saru and Gaz strictly followed Otto¡¯s orders and never ran out to deliver heads themselves.


    However, just today, Yellow Sand City welcomed a group of distinguished guests.


    A plain-looking Silver Dragon-man, a Half-Elf girl wrapped in a long robe, a blue-haired girl with an explosive figure wearing revealing clothes.


    And a strangely shaped wand floating in mid-air, constantly chattering all the way, making annoying noises.


    Ordinary monsters in the Soaring Dragon Legion were not very familiar with this combination, but Saru and Gaz knew them very well.


    These people were undoubtedly Otto, Sofia, Werlin, and Morey.


    Not long ago, Werlin and Sofia found Otto and said they wanted to see the lively Dragon Bone Wasteland.


    Knowing that he should keep a low profile recently, Otto split a part of himself from his main body, escorted them through the underground tunnel and directly into Yellow Sand City.


    Morey, that scoundrel, naturally didn¡¯t want to miss the spectacle of undead fighting dragons and shamelessly tagged along.


    Among them, Werlin had the most explosive idea about coming to the Dragon Bone Wasteland.


    Because there were many powerful dragons in the Dragon Bone Wasteland recently, in Werlin¡¯s words, she wanted to see for herself if there were any dragons more suitable to be her temporary partner than Otto.


    From start to finish, she wanted to lay a batch of dragon eggs to satisfy herself.


    Whether or not it was with Otto was not that important. What she valued was the excellent genes of powerful dragons.


    Although Saru and Gaz had prepared food and drinks for Otto and his party, their minds were clearly not focused on eating and drinking.


    After getting an understanding of the surroundings, Otto pulled Bark, the leader of the lizardman scouts, over to be their guide.


    Their first target was a powerful blue dragon called Thunder Tyrant. According to information provided by the spy infiltrated into his dependent¡¯s group, his territory was not far from Yellow Sand City.


    Werlin would personally examine whether this Blue Dragon qualified to become her partner.


    As for Otto and Sofia, they were merely enjoying the show.


    It seemed that the Death Lord¡¯s business had been taken over by the dragon race. Since they were idle, they might as well follow Werlin around to get a sense of the dragon¡¯s strength.


    At the same time, Otto had his little scheme.


    He was planning to find an opportunity to snack on something!


    Because the three of them appeared in humanoid forms, Bark found robust Desert Giant Lizards for each of them to ride.


    In the Dragon Bone Wasteland, Desert Giant Lizards were even better mounts than camels.


    They were strong and had a certain combat ability, with excellent speed and endurance.


    The only downside was that they were carnivorous and more expensive to raise than camels.


    But for the wealthy Otto, these were no problems at all!


    Just as the intelligence had shown, Thunder Tyrant¡¯s territory was not far away, and after learning that Otto and his companions were here to surrender, the Blue Dragon easily accepted them into his ranks.


    Thunder Tyrant was a typical evil dragon, and he barely took care of his dependents.


    At most, he would make an appearance when someone pledged their loyalty, and then he would find a place to sleep. Except for eating and going out to fight, he hardly wanted to see anyone.


    In the midst of an unpleasant smell, Otto looked at the unhappy Werlin with some curiosity.


    So he asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, doesn¡¯t Thunder Tyrant suit your taste?¡±


    In fact, Otto already had an answer in his mind. Judging by size alone, Thunder Tyrant was only about twenty meters long, which was far inferior compared to him.


    When it came to dragons, comparison was what they feared the most.


    It was only natural for Werlin to look down on him.


    Werlin gave Otto a glance, her meaning couldn¡¯t have been more obvious.


    Then she opened her mouth, looking like she wanted to say something but hesitated. However, before she could speak, a centaur approached.


    He nodded to Werlin and then pointed at her, saying loudly, ¡°You are lucky. The great Thunder Tyrant has taken a liking to you. Go to his bedchamber tonight.


    Who knows, you might even become the mistress of the Thunder Legion!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Werlin¡¯s expression instantly froze, while Otto and Sofia struggled to suppress their laughter on the side.


    Well, now Werlin might not have been interested in Thunder Tyrant, but he took an interest in her.